My Son, My Soldier, My Hero

by That_Random_Pony

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Rainbow Dash, Other, Romance, Princess Luna, Science Fiction, Adventure, Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 254560

Sometimes, family isn't defined by blood. And it can come from the strangest of places.

One night, a strange object crashes in Equestria. After Celestia sends a patrol to investigate a strange creature breaks into the castle. It succumbs to its wounds, but before it does it passes on what may not only be Equestria's savior, but Celestia's future.

Join Draco as he grows up in a world of ponies, magic and fantasy. There are those who accept this new being, and others who do not. But in his future, he'll have to come to terms with a shocking, and daunting, revelation.

Alternate Story to To Call the Moon My Own (You don't have to read it to understand this one!)

Cover art by Panzertank. Big thanks to him!

Featured 7/12/15! Thank you all for my first feature!

Published 2013-08-29 12:40:02 UTC
Last updated 2017-10-07 15:42:17 UTC

Celestia the Mother

The day ended just like any other, with whining, high-class ponies complaining about her new laws forcing more taxes on them and less on the "commoners." She even had some thrown out of the castle for arguing over property rights.

Still, even with her splitting headache, she trotted to the kitchen with a very happy smile. Cleaning some of the used pots was her favorite chef, Pan Cake.

"Madam Celestia!" he chimed. "Here for anozer dessert?"

Celestia shook her head, giggling at his Prench accent. "Not today, Pan," she smiled. "There's a very important event coming, and I can't be taking so many treats."

Pan chuckled as he set the pan on the dish rack. "Nonsense, Celestia! You are az fit az zat mare I met twenty yearz ago!" he nodded. "Zo what bringz you to my kitchen?"

Celestia walked over to the fruit bowl, sneaking some bananas into her mane. She went to the refridgerator and took a bottle of milk out of the rack. She kept it away from Pan's eyesight as she looked over the large cake on the table.

"Did I forget your birthday again?" Celestia asked, a bit worried. Pan laughed and waved a hoof.

"Oh no! Zat cake iz for my cousin!" he assured her. "You won't mind if I am gone for a day, no?"

"Of course not," Celestia smiled. "Give your cousin my regards."

"Yes, ma'am! Have a wonderful sleep, Celestia!" he called to her as she exited.

Celestia's smile lasted all the way to her chambers, where a confused glance replaced it. The door to her chambers was open, and neither of her usual guards were there. She galloped into her room and looked for the child. He was giggling as usual on her bed, trying to stand up.

"Ma'am." Celestia spun around to see her Captain. "Would you like to explain that?"

Celestia levitated the bottle over to Draco, who grabbed it and stuck the nipple in his mouth. "Captain Silver, would you like to explain why you are in my bedroom?" she countered.

"There was a noise coming from your chambers, and after I followed standard procedure I came in to check," he said calmly. "You kept that thing here?"

"His name is Draco," she said sternly. "And I'd like you to address him as such."

"You're naming it?" Silver asked in disbelief. "It's bad enough you're keeping it as a pet, but what could-"

"Draco, is not my pet," she said above his tone. "As of today… he is my heir."

Silver's eyes widened. "What? Princess, with all due respect, that thing is dangerous!" he protested. "You saw what the other one could do, and it was probably older!"

"She was," Celestia enunciated. "Your Seargant not only attacked her without yours or my permission, but he killed Draco's mother. I promise her I would take care of him."

"A debt? That's why you insist on keeping tha-Draco?" he questioned. Celestia nodded, and Silver shook his head with a sigh. "Why Draco?"

Celestia grinned in victory as she went over to her son. "There is a marking of a dragon on his… strange hoof," Celestia said. "So, I'm certain he must be related to them in some way. Draco was the best suited."

"You mean it came to your mind first," Silver pointed out. "If he's got something to do with dragons, why not let them care for him?"

"I gave my word, Captain," she smiled. "I don't go back on my promises at the flip of my mane."

"What will everypony think about Draco?" he asked. "How do you think they will react?"

Celestia thought it over as Draco grabbed onto her snout again. "Captain, if you're not willing to help me, I suggest you find somepony else to watch him while I do my duties," Celestia told him. "I'll deal with Equestria's reaction in time, but for now I'd like to keep this private. Understood?"

Silver sighed, but saluted as always. "Yes, Princess," he nodded. "I'm sorry."

He left the room, then bucked the wall opposite the door. He hard served for twelve years under her. Followed every order, helped keep the guards operational, and not once did he question her. Now though, she was using her power to keep that… thing a secret. He had seen what the larger one had done, and if it grew older and went berserk, there was no telling what could happen.

But he wasn't some traitorous scum. Celestia told him to find a replacement, so that's what he would do.

Celestia nuzzled Draco, who gurgled and started nibbling on her snout. "Herr… Herr-ah!" he shouted. She picked him up in her hooves and lifted him in the air.

"You're nothing close to dangerous, are you?" she cooed. "Don't worry, Mommy will make him listen. Just you wait."

Draco laughed and reached out to her. Celestia hugged him gently, then chuckled when she heard him burp next to her ear. "Herr-ah," he mumbled into her coat.

"You've worn those clothes for some days now," Celestia muttered to herself. "They don't look very comfortable."

Celestia took off the silk-smooth garnments he wore, but she realized why he had them on in the first place. She quickly put them back on him, but it looked like he preferred not to where them. She watched in amusement as he tried pulling the top cloth off, but he wasn't well coordinated yet.

"You have to keep these on, okay, Draco?" she smiled. Draco kept pulling on his shirt, starting to fuss over how tedious it was becoming. "I guess you only need the bottom half anyway."

She teleported his shirt off and stored it one of her cabinets. Draco smiled gleefully, then started to climb onto her once again. Celestia was intrigued how he used his limbs to climb pretty quickly onto her head. He started grinding her ear between his gums, cooing at the tickling feeling of her fur.

Knock-Knock

Celestia raised a brow, wondering who could possibly be knocking. "Wait here, Draco," she told him as her magic set him down on the bed.

She went over to her bedroom door and opened it, surprised to see Corporal Dasher. "I'm sorry to bother ma'am, but Captain Silver said you have a proposition, ma'am," he saluted.

So he did find somepony else. You've disappointed me, Captain Silver

"Yes," Celestia said with a slightly stern face. "I do. Give me one moment."

She closed the door and trotted to her bed, covering Draco in a number of pillows. His muffled giggles could be heard from under the pile, but it kept him hidden for the moment. Celestia opened the door and motioned for Dasher to step inside. He did so, eyeing the suspicious pile of pillows.

"Corporal, do you remember the other day, when that biped broke into the throne room?" Dasher nodded, glancing to the now moving pillows.

"Yes. It was Bush that killed it, Princess, if that's what this is about," he quickly said.

Celestia nodded. "As it turns out, the biped was a mother," she began. "And before she died, she passed something on to me. I promised her I would do everything in my power to keep it safe. And now, I'm asking you to help me."

Draco finally tossed one of the pillows off, still laughing as he tried pushing the others off. Dasher's eyes went wide as he looked to the infant. "You mean, you kept that?" he asked, bewildered.

"Corporal, his name is Draco, and as I've told Silver, he is my son," she told him, ignoring his jaw dropping. "He's refused to help me, and I won't force him to. But you have a foal, yes?"

"Y-Yes, Princess," he nodded. "Just a week old filly."

"Good. Then you must know parenting by now," she smiled. "Since I can't be with Draco all day, I need somepony trustworthy to keep an eye on him."

Dasher put the pieces together in his head. "But, what about my unit?" he asked.

Celestia smiled, sensing he was coming around to it. "I could post them in these halls, until the day ends of course," she smiled. "Consider this, a promotion. A few more bits for keeping him safe."

Dasher leaned to the side and watched Draco toss himself onto the pillows, then roll of laughing. He chuckled softly, remembering his filly doing the same thing in the hospital. Except she was trying to take off.

"Keep the extra bits, ma'am," he smiled. "It'd be my honor to watch your son. But, I still clock out around the same time?"

"9 o' clock, on the dot as always," Celestia smiled just a bit bigger. "Thank you, Seargant Dasher."

Dasher smiled at his early promotion. "Just doing my job, Princess," he nodded.

Dasher left her chambers, and Celestia trotted happily over to her bed. Draco was panting from his playing, but he still kept trying to stand up. She giggled as he finally laid on his back, his chubby belly rising and falling. She brought her wings around to tickle him briefly, then snuggled up to his side.

"Herrrr… Herrrrr," he constantly gurgled.

"Herrrrrr?" Celestia repeated. "What are you saying?"

Draco patted her snout roughly and cooed. "Herrrr-ah!" he laughed. "Herrrr-aj!"

"Heraj?" Celestia questioned, tilting her head slightly. "What does that mean? Hmm?"

He only repeated the word, tapping her snout and grabbing it as usual. Celestia picked him up and held him above her, smiling as she watched him reach out to her.

He really must believe I'm his mother.

She had lived for thousands of years, and by her mother's flank did she have many relationships - with both gender's and several other species. But she never thought she'd actually become a mother. Mostly because she always casted an anti-pregnancy spell with the male ponies. Even so, seeing Draco reach out for her - starting to fuss because he couldn't reach her - brought forth an unfamiliar warmth in her chest.

She lowered him and planted a small kiss on his forehead, then let him lay down on her chest. He kept still for a change and repeated his earlier word as he pulled lightly on her coat. Another hour later, he was snoring softly, his fingers still holding her fur. She set him down beside her gently and covered him with her wing.

"Sweet dreams, my son."

Author's Note

Update. Hope you're enjoying this so far! As always, like, fav, comment, and have a great day or night! Peaces!

(Shout out to all moms!)

Importance of Honesty

Celestia's daily routine went the same as always, but Seargant Dasher and his squadron had different posts. Because of how loud Draco was when Dasher took care of him, Celestia put a mute spell around the room. Though he was small, the strange colt wailed whenever his mother left.

Dasher tried nearly everything to calm him down. Playing peek-a-boo with him, feeding him his milk, trying to get him to stand didn't even work. He was at his wits end with Celestia's son, but he was a Solar Guard. He'd gone through way worse than a small headeache.

"Let's see, let's see," he sighed, looking through some of the books Celestia bought for Draco.

All the while, Draco cried on his mother's bed, his nose starting to run. Dasher was so caught up with finding something to distract him, he didn't notice the silence. Perched on the window sill was a fiery red and orange bird. It cocked it's head interestedly at the creature sitting on her owner's bed. Draco crawled to the window and used the ledge to support himself.

"Brrrr," he hummed. Philomena cautiously moved back as its small appendage reached out to her.

He giggled much as he kept walking to the side, trying to grab the pretty bird. Philomena spread her wings and let a puff of fire flare from her wings. Draco laughed in amazement at the phoenix's attempt at intimidating him. When Dasher heard the sound of her caw, he turned back to the toddler.

"What are you doing out of your cage?" he asked out loud. Philomena glanced at the unarmored stallion, giving Draco his opening.

She screeched in surprise as Draco's hands grabbed hold of her, making him lose his balance and fall onto the bed. He laughed as he snuggled Philomena, her struggles pointless against his strangely strong grip. Dasher chuckled awkwardly as Celestia's pet kept squirming, hoping in the back of his mind she didn't burn him.

"So, little guy," Dasher said softly. "Ready for a story?"

"Ah!" he shouted, squeezing Philomena against his side. She huffed in defeat and did her best to stay comfortable in his iron grip.

Dasher opened the small book, an image of the sun popping up. "Once upon a time, there was a small filly named Celestia," he began. "She was just like every other pony, but different. She was very nice, just like all the other ponies, and loved making friends. But, she wasn't a unicorn, or a pegasus pony. She was an alicorn!"

Draco pointed in delight at a picture of his mother when she was a filly. Philomena sighed and preened a few feathers while she waited for the story to be over.

"Her mommy and daddy weren't around a lot to be with her," he continued. "So she had to take care of herself. Sometimes, her mommy would visit her, and they would play and laugh. But she wasn't alone."

A picture of an indigo colored mare with a starry mane sprouted, Draco gurgling in wonder.

"Her name was Luna. She lived with her big sister Celestia, and thuy always played together," Dasher read. "They also liked to prank each other."

A double-pop-up picture showed Luna tossing a pie into Celestia face, the second being the former smacking whipped cream into her face while the latter laughed with a feather in hoof. Draco giggled at their funny faces.

~~.~~

Celestia trotted back to her chambers, glad to be done with day court. Today wasn't as bad as most others, and it was only going to get better once she saw her son. She dismissed the patrol around her chambers before entering.

She raised a brow in amusement when she saw Dasher covering his head under the pillows. "Ready or not, here I…" he paused when he saw Celestia. "…"

"Having fun, Dasher?" she giggled. The Seargant quickly leaped off her bed, messily fixed it, and stood at attention. "I'm teasing. Where is Draco?"

Dasher nodded towards her desk, where she could see her son's little feet. She smiled softly, taking off her hoof shoes to silently sneak closer. She could hear his stifled giggles as her shadow covered his toes. Celestia dropped onto her knees and cooed,"Where's Draco?"

"Herr-aj!" Draco laughed happily as he hugged his mother's snout, and let Philomena free. Celestia giggled as he climbed over to slide down her neck and sit on her back.

Dasher smiled at the sight of Draco's love, reminding him he had his own foal to play with. "Princess, if you don't mind I'd-"

"You don't have to ask, Seargant," she smiled. He nodded happily and waved goodbye to Draco.

Dasher exited, and Celestia properly jumped onto her bed, tossing Draco in front of her. He laughed as she tickled him with her wings, right under his chin. After a few seconds of squirming and giggles, she brought him his bottle and levitated her own late-night snack from her hiding place. She broke a piece of her banana off and brought it to her mouth while Draco hummed as he played with her flowing mane.

"You've worn those clothes for a while," she smiled. "Maybe Mommy can buy you something to wear, hmm?"

Draco gurgled at her baby-talk, then pulled the empty bottle away from his mouth and belched. Celestia giggled at the small burp, but stopped when she realized something. His body wasn't like a pony's, and since ponies rarely wore clothes, there was no way he would have anything to wear. To get some new clothes, she would have to let yet another pony know of Draco's existence. Her son climbed onto her side, laying his head on her chest and smiling sleepily. She tried brushing his ruffled hair, but the more she tried, the more ragged it looked.

With a small sigh, she put her hooves under his arms and raised him above her. "What am I going to do?" she sighed. "I can't keep you a secret forever."

Draco cooed before rubbing his gums against his fingers. For a second, she envied his reliance on somepony else, knowing he didn't have to worry about anything. Though he didn't know anything at that point, she still thought how lucky he was. He put his hand on her snout and gurgled,"Herr-aj."

Celestia shook her head softly, then lowered him close to her. "Mo-mmy," she cooed. "Mo-mmy."

"Herr-aj!"

"No, Mo-mmy," she repeated. "Mo-mmy."

"Heraj!" Celestia giggled, planting a kiss on his forehead before laying him beside her. "Heraj."

"You'll learn in time," she giggled. "C'mere." She snuggled him closer, just like they always slept.

Her pet phoenix cawed from her cage, which she was glad to be in. Celestia shook her head when Draco giggled, reaching out to her. When she inched away, he started fussing and bent his tiny fingers. Celestia gave Philomena a small gesture to come over, which she shook her head at.

"Philomena, I'll bring you those Saddle Arabian seeds you like so much," she called. The phoenix stood taller at the offer, then flew out of her cage to nestle beside Draco.

Now that he was drained of energy, he cuddled her more gently than before. She was still hoping she could wriggle herself out, come morning. As Draco's snores came, Celestia stared at the midnight-blue crown sitting on her night stand.

It's times like these I wish you could help, Luna. I don't know the first thing about mothering, nor do you, but still. You know how these ponies react, and I'm just not sure they would take kindly to Draco. He's nothing like we've ever seen, but I can't get help if I'm hiring an entire staff sworn to secrecy.

The crown reflected the moon's beams, the light directing itself to her public balcony. Celestia was certain it wasn't just coincidence. A tear and a smile formed on her face, the former falling down her cheek and onto Draco's cheek.

"I know," she whispered. "Trust in our subjects. Just like mother taught us. Thank you, Luna. I'll see you soon, little sister."

Draco snores were accompanied by Celestia's gentle breaths. In the meantime, Philomena wiggled her way out of his grasp and flew back into her cage, wiping a wing over her eyes.

Author's Note

Another update! Hope you're all enjoying this so far! Like, comment, favorite (if you haven't already) and have an awesome day or night!

~That_Random_Pony

Facing the Crowd

Celestia sat at the head of the massive table, waiting for the members of her senate and representatives to finish their debate on the new tax law. Once they were all done, they turned to the princess and waited for an answer.

"My decision still stands," she announced. Some of her staff sighed in frustration, while others grinned in victory.

"Princess," a guard saluted. "They're waiting for you."

Senator Cherry Tune raised a brow, along with the others. "Princess, who's ready?" she asked.

A smile formed on her usually neutral face. "Why, all of Equestria of course," she said nonchalantly.

"Then why have you called us here?" Representative of Fillidelphia Blue Feather asked.

Celestia stood from her seat as Seargant Dasher entered the room. With a warm smile, she peered at his back. A cloth wrap concealed her son as he napped. She turned back to the members of her government and waved for them to follow.

As they made their way to the public balcony, Celestia brought them up to speed. "I'm sure you've all heard about an incident that happened not too long ago," she said. "There was a creature from the stars, I presume, that came into the castle. She bypassed each of our guards and made it to the throne room without causing them much harm."

"You mean it got through dozens of armed stallions, and it was female?" Senator Lucky Package questioned.

"Yes, she was. And that wasn't all I learned," Celestia continued. Seargant Dasher remained at her side as the unicorn guards magickly opened the doors.

The streets below were flooded with ponies from across Equestria. Upon seeing their princess, the ponies cheered for her as she took her place on the ledge. Celestia glanced at the members of her Council, then to Dasher. He nodded with a smile and pulled the bundle off of his back. Celestia cleared her throat and waited for them to quiet down, which they did quickly.

"Citizens of Equestria," she voiced her gentle tone. "I'm sure you all have questions to this announcement. I want to tell you all about the rumors I've heard of the castle being invaded."

Unsettled murmurs raced through the crowd. She glanced toward her Seargant, who nodded for her to continue. Celestia took the bundle of cloth from him, and held it up for them to see.

"This, is what I want you all to see," she announced. She uncovered Draco, letting the wraps fall.

A unanimous gasp sounded from all around her. The Council gasped, even some of the guards got out of their stoic stances to look at the weird creature in shock. A mare went so far as to faint.

"The castle was not invaded," she explained. "We were visited. This child's mother came to me, gravely wounded and desperate. I do not know who or what either of them are, but I know that neither of them meant any harm."

Her loud voice caused Draco to stir awake, rubbing his eyes softly and yawning. When he saw the crowd of colorful ponies below, he giggled at their funny faces. He teethed on Celestia's horseshoe, making her smile at his innocence in her current situation.

"Could something like this ever pose a threat to us?" she asked. "Could it ever deliberately want to harm an innocent pony?"

"It could grow up!" a stallion shouted down below. "Who knows what that thing could do!"

Ponies murmured and voiced their agreement, making Celestia's smile vanish.

"Think of what he could do under my guidance," she said, another round of gasps going through the crowd. "We know nothing about him, but imagine how he could help Equestria, as my son. Regardless of what my advisors or what anypony may think of him, I see a boy without family thinking I am his mother. Take a good look, and tell me what you see."

She held him high for all to look upon, some reporters getting pictures. Draco still giggled as the strangers eyed him cautiously, another yawn interrupting his laughs. The Council came around to glance at him, to which he babbled and reached out, just like any other foal would.

"He is no different inside than us," she softly said. "He is like any other foal. And with the right ponies helping him, he could undoubtedly benefit us. Whether or not you accept him, I want to be honest with each and every one of you."

She levitated Draco onto her back, where he hugged the back of her neck and laughed as her hair flowed into his face. Celestia waited for any reaction, and everything except somepony stomping their hooves was what she expected. Until an unnamed pony in the crowd started, then more joined. A prideful smile, and a tear or two, appeared as the entire crowd started stomping their hooves and cheered.

"What's his name?" a mare reporter below asked.

"His name is Draco. Prince Draco," she smiled. Draco pointed and shouted gibberish at the mare, who giggled slightly. She pointed her camera and snapped a picture of the mother and son.

"Thank you," Celestia carried her voice across the district. "Thank you all."

"Anything for the princess, right guys?" a Manehatten stallion called.

Voices of agreement called out above the cheers, making Celestia's eyes water that much more. She nuzzled Draco lovingly, then turned to her advisors. Most of them were smiling, the only one not being Senator Brunt. She disregarded his neutral expression and started her way in, signalling the end of her announcement.

She levitated Draco in front of her as she walked with Dasher to her chambers. "There's no need to worry now, Draco." She nuzzled him again, and he cooed as her fur tickled him. "Mommy and her ponies will make sure you'll always be okay."

"Maaa… moooom-my!" he shouted, grabbing a fistful of her coat. "Moommy!"

Celestia giggled and kissed his forehead, letting her tears actually fall in the joy she was feeling. "I love you, too, Draco," she smiled.

Author's Note

I'm really getting into this. Sorry for the short chapters, not much to really go on about. That is, until the next chapter! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have a wonderful day or night!

Meet the Rainbow

15 Years Before NMM's Return

"Mo-Mommy! Mommy!"

Celestia's eyes shot open and she looked to her son, who was sobbing hard as he held her hoof tightly. She scooped him up and let him cry into her shoulder. It was quite a while before he was lowered to sniffles and small shudders.

"Another nightmare?" Celestia asked softly. Draco nodded, rubbing some of his tears from his eyes.

"I saw a monster, Mommy," he sniffled. "It was black, and it had big claws, and there was lots of them and it tried to-"

"Shh," Celestia hushed. "It's alright, sweetie. Nothing's going to hurt you. It was just a bad dream."

"But… But it was so real, Mommy," he whispered. "I'm scared."

Celestia nuzzled him gently, then glanced to the clock above her door. It was almost time to raise the sun, and she had some hard work ahead of her. Thankfully, Philomena perched herself on her head and squacked.

"Would it be better if Philomena slept with you until Dasher comes?" Celestia asked. Draco looked at the phoenix, then nodded hesitantly.

"Why do you have to work so early, Mama?" he questioned. Celestia smiled, happy to know his curiosity wasn't tampered by the nightmare.

"I've told you," she smiled. "Every day I wake up very early so that I can raise the sun, so everypony knows to wake up. And at night, I lower the sun and raise the moon so everypony knows to get ready for bed."

"But how come you can't bring it up later?" he persisted. Celestia kissed his forehead and slipped on her royal regalia.

"Because, Draco," she smiled. "A lot of ponies do things as soon as the sun comes up. We wouldn't want them missing something important, right?"

He sighed, adjusting his head on the pillows. "Right, Mommy," he mumbled.

Celestia giggled, sitting down beside him. "I heard Dasher saying he would bring his daughter today," she said while nudging his side. "Maybe you two can sneak into the kitchen and have Chef Pan get you two some ice cream."

Draco giggled at his mothers nudges, then sat up and hugged her. "Thanks, Mama," he smiled. "What's her name?"

"Rainbow Dash, I think," Celestia said. "Remember, introduce yourself and be nice."

"I will," Draco saluted, like one of her guards. "Bye, Mommy."

Celestia hugged him one last time and left the room. Draco snuggled up with Philomena. His mother taught him how to properly hold her, so he wasn't crushing her like usual. It wasn't long before he fell asleep again.

Two hours later…

"Wow! This place is huge, Dad!" a small, spectrum colored filly exclaimed.

"I know," Dasher chuckled. "Come on, there's somepony I want you to meet."

She nodded and flew after her dad, marveling at the castle and its guards. They were almost as cool as the Wonderbolts, but nopony was cooler than them. She moved to the side with her dad and watched excitedly as a squad of guards marched by. Though she was excited to see them, Dasher sighed sadly. They were the newest addition to the task force in the Griffon Empire.

As they neared his new "workplace," Dasher turned to his daughter. "Okay, before we go in, I want to tell you something," he warned. "Most of the time when I'm working, I stand around like them. But a couple years ago, I got a new job."

"What is it?" Rainbow asked. Dasher stopped them in front of Princess Celestia's chambers.

"I was hired to keep an eye on the Princess' son," he explained. "She told me it was okay to bring you along."

"Whoa, cool! Can I meet him? What's his name?" she giddily asked. "Can he fly?"

"No, nothing like that," Dasher chuckled. "And, yes you can meet him."

Dasher pushed open one of the large doors, and ushered Rainbow inside. While she did marvel at the high-class room, she stared at the creature standing on the bed. It looked extremely weird, especially since it had clothes on. She stepped back slowly, but her father's legs blocked her subconscious retreat.

"Well?" Dasher asked the two of them. Draco was in the middle of throwing his pillow at Philomena, who was hiding somewhere behind her cage.

Draco dropped onto the bed and slowly came closer, noticing how he stood taller than the filly. "Um, my name's… Draco," he praxtically murmured. "It's… nice to meet you."

Rainbow turned to her father, who only nudged her forward. "Uh, hi. I'm Rainbow Dash," she mumbled, rubbing a forehoof.

Philomena perched herself on Draco's shoulder, drawing her attention away from him. "There you are," Draco smirked.

"Wow, I never saw a bird like that," Rainbow gasped. "What is it?"

"Her name's Philomena," Draco said. "And she's a phoenix. She's really mean sometimes, too."

Philomena preened a few of her feathers and tilted her head innocently. "So, Draco, did your mother tell you about anything?" Dasher asked.

Draco looked to the clock, a wide smile coming across it. "Oh yeah! My mom said we could go down and get some ice cream!" Draco exclaimed. "Come on, it's this way!"

Rainbow Dash flew behind Draco, with her dad galloping after them, as they headed for the kitchen. Since Celestia was doing work, it left the kitchen open for a little while. Draco ran in and went over to where Chef Pan was mixing ingredients.

"Hey, Pan!" Draco greeted.

"Ah, ze little prince!" Pan chuckled. "Who's your friend?"

"Oh, this is Rainbow Dash," he said, extending an arm towards her. "Rainbow, this is my mom's favorite chef, Pan Cake."

"Like pancakes for breakfast?" she giggled.

"Yes, it eez," Pan sighed, laughing right after. "But what brings you here? Does your mother know?"

"Yes, Chef," Draco said. "She said you'd get us some ice cream!"

"Alright, what flavors would you like?" he asked, using his magic to open a cabinet and levitate two cones down.

"Vanilla!"

"Vanilla!"

They gasped, then at the same time exclaimed,"That's my favorite, too!"

"Okay, you two," Dasher chuckled. "Don't let it keep going."

"What's wrong, monsieur Dasher? Need some ice cream as well?" Pan chuckled. Dasher shook his head and waited for their ice cream to be served.

The two children waited eagerly as Pan took a bucket of ice cream out and scooped two chunks out. He levitated it to them, but not before putting a cherry on each.

"Bon appetit!" he snickered.

"Thanks, Pan!" Draco smiled.

"Yeah, thanks!" Rainbow added. They made their way back to Draco's room, Dasher lingering behind.

"You heard about what happened in ze Badlands?" Chef asked.

Dasher sighed, sitting down on a large pot. "Yeah," he said. "Only ten of them made it back."

"Ze rest were… put to rest?" Dasher nodded again. "So that means–"

"I might be sent to the Badlands along with my squad," Dasher finished. "I don't know if Celestia even sees those kinds of papers, but I just have to hope I don't get sent there."

"I'm sure Madam Celestia won't let her babysitter leave," he assured him. "Have faith, compadre."

Dasher chuckled. "Neighican coming from a Prench pony," he smiled. "Never thought I'd see that."

Ahead of them, Draco and Rainbow were still eating their ice cream outside his mom's room. "How fast can you go?" Draco asked her.

"Eh, pretty fast," she smiled confidently. "Next year I'm gonna start my pegasus school in Cloudsdale, and I'll be the fastest ever!"

"I wish I had wings!" Draco laughed. His smile made her notice something odd.

"You don't have all your teeth yet?" she asked.

Draco hid his smile, and tried speaking with his lips sealed partially. "Yeah, Mommy says they'll grow but I only have a little," he mumbled. "I look silly."

Rainbow realized she had probably put him down a little. "Hey, don't feel so bad," she smiled. "I bet you don't even need 'em!"

"Really?"

"Yeah! I bet you have like… super strong teeth! Or hundreds of teeth!" she exclaimed.

"Hey, yeah! I bet… wait, where would all those teeth fit?" he wondered.

"Dunno, but maybe we can see!" she laughed.

Draco laughed, taking another lick of his ice cream, and nearly dropped it when he looked down the hall. "Cadence!" he shouted.

"Draco!" she exclaimed, galloping to meet him halfway. He stumbled, and ended up slamming the ice cream into her muzzle.

"Oh boy," Draco mumbled. "I'm sorry! I-It was by mistake!"

Cadence giggled and took the cone of her snout. "It's fine, little cousin," she smiled. "Besides, vanilla's pretty good."

"Is Blueblood here?" Draco excitedly asked. The teen mare nodded, then rolled her eyes when she heard him trot up behind them. "Blueblood!"

Draco threw his arms around his older cousin, smearing some ice cream on his white coat. "Draco! You're getting vanilla in my coat!" he shouted angrily, pushing Draco off.

"I'm sorry!" he exclaimed. "Rainbow, did you get a napkin?"

Rainbow shook her head, then quickly lapped up some melting ice cream before it fell. "Nope. Sorry," she sheepishly smiled.

"Relax, Blueblood," Cadence groaned. She used her magic to clean the miniscule smear. "There, happy?"

"Watch what you're doing next time," Blueblood sneered to Draco. He hung his head low, his cousin walking away with his head high.

Cadence and Rainbow came over. "Don't worry, he always yells when something touches his coat," Cadence smiled. "Who's this?"

"Oh," Draco perked up, extending an arm to his new friend. "This is Rainbow Dash. Rainbow, this is my cousin, Cadence, and the stallion was Blueblood."

"It's nice to meet you," Cadence nodded happily. "Did Tia put you in school?"

Draco shook his head. "No. Dasher is Rainbow's dad, and she came with him today," Draco explained.

"Oh. Your dad's a guard?" Cadence asked Rainbow.

She nodded quickly. "Yup! He says he loves wearing his armor and standing still all day!" Cadence giggled, both at her misunderstanding and her enthusiasm.

"Well, I'll see you later, Draco," she smiled. She gave him one last hug before heading down to her room.

"She's nice," Rainbow commented. "But your colt cousin seems like a jerk."

"He's not a jerk," Draco said sternly.

"Sorry," Rainbow shrugged.

"It's fine. Aw, haystacks," he grumbled. "I dropped my ice cream on Cadence."

Rainbow glanced at her own ice cream and sighed sadly. "Here," she said reluctantly.

Draco looked at the melting mound of ice cream. "But… that's yours," he said. "Don't you want it?"

"Yeah," Rainbow muttered. "But you can have it… if you want."

Draco smiled and took it from her. "We can share," Draco laughed. Rainbow facehoofed for not thinking of it earlier.

"Let's go see Philomena!" Rainbow suggested. Draco followed after, a few drops falling onto his mom's carpet.

Dasher had searched through the entire castle, looking for the two foals. When he didn't see them waiting for him outside the room, he looked all around. He even peaked into the throne room, but didn't find a trace of them. When the thought occured to actually check the room, he groaned and trotted slowly to Celestia's chambers. Before he opened the door he heard them yelling.

"No! I'll never give you the golden brick!" Draco's voice shouted. "NEVERRRR!"

"Then I'll use my lightning sword and take it!" his daughter's voice yelled back. "Prepare for the end, Mr. Amazing!"

"Not if Philomena helps!" Draco shouted. "Philomena! Philomena? Philomena! You were supposed to fly over her!"

Dasher walked in, chuckling at the sight of his daughter holding a rolled up newspaper above her with an ice cream cone taped to her head. Draco was clutching a pillow for dear life while Philomena just watched from her perch.

"C'mon, Philomena," Draco insisted. "Just this last time."

The phoenix rolled her fiery eyes, then ascended above Rainbow. The two got back into their roles, Rainbow readying to strike while Draco held tighter. He pointed his fingers and started making "pshew" noises, while his daughter thrust her "sword" at him. She gasped and clutched her chest, using her wings to slowly lower herself to the ground.

"Equestria is safe!" Draco cried. "Violet the Dark Alicorn is dead!"

As soon as he said that, they all broke up laughing. Dasher cleaned the ice cream off his daughters head and threw away the ice cream cone. "Alright, c'mon you two," he chuckled. "We have to clean up before Celestia gets here."

Rainbow gasped loudly. "Wait, am I gonna meet her, Dad?!" she asked, fluttering up high.

"Maybe," he smiled. "But we don't want her to see we made a mess of the room."

"Aw come on! We still have a little bit before she gets back!" Draco reminded them. "Let's play something else!"

"Like what?" Rainbow asked. The two of them sat in thought, an idea coming to him quickly. He didn't say it out loud however, since Rainbow was a mare.

"Think of something?" Rainbow rubbed her chin softly, then smirked.

"Wrestle fight!" she shouted, tackling him.

Draco thought she wouldn't want to play it, but as soon as she jumped on him he grabbed on. The two rolled around on the bed, laughing as they tried getting the upper hand. Dasher grabbed them both and dropped them onto the pillows, chuckling as the two teamed up on him. Rainbow latched onto his head while Draco tried weighing down one of his legs.

Canterlot Castle Throne Room

Celestia's horn glowed as the sun dipped over the horizon, and the moon rose just above it. With a nod to her guards for the end of their shift, she descended the steps and made her way into the halls. Since her son's caretaker brought his daughter, she expected to hear them playing by now. When she heard nothing, she decided to check on what they were doing.

She smiled warmly and giggled at what she saw. Dasher was slumped against her bed, snoring away. But what really made her laugh was Draco and Rainbow, the latter keeping the former in a headlock. She shook her head softly, untangling the two and laying them side by side. Rainbow held his arm tightly, mumbling when Celestia tried prying her loose. In the end she stayed there, and Dasher was placed next to her daughter.

She didn't mind sleeping in one of the guest beds. Sometimes they even seemed more comfortable than hers. She wanted to talk to her son, or play with him even. But her damned duties kept her from seeing him often. With a sigh, she planted a kiss on his forehead and quietly walked to the door.

"Mommy." Her ears perked, and she turned back around.

"What are you doing up still?" Celestia smiled. "Did you have fun with her?"

"Yeah. We had lots of fun," he sleepily nodded. "We got ice cream, played a game, and we wrestled, then read stories… then we wrestled… some more." He yawned a third time and smacked his lips together.

"That sounds really fun," Celestia whispered.

"Yeah… Mommy," he continued. "Will I go to school?"

Celestia smile faded. "You want to go to school, Draco?" she asked. He nodded, making her sigh unsurely. "Are you sure? I could hire tutors for you."

"No. I wanna go to… school when I'm older," he yawned. "Rainbow said it's supposed… to be a lot of fun."

"I'll think about it, and tell you before you turn six," she smiled. "Okay?"

"Okay," he nodded. "Night, Mama."

"Goodnight."

In Cadence and Blueblood's room

"Can you believe Tia adopted… whatever he is?" Blueblood asked, for the third time.

"Yes, Blueblood, I can," Cadence groaned. "What's the matter with him, anyways? He's still adorable. And he even gets happy to see you."

Blueblood glared at her, but she just smirked. "He's still like an annoying monkey," he groaned. "It's like I can't go two steps without him jumping on me!"

"He was giving you hugs. Ever heard of them?" Cadence questioned as she brushed her mane. "You're just mad because now that she has a son, he's going to rule instead of you."

"And why should he?" Blueblood exclaimed. "I'm blood related, and he's just some dirty biped she probably found in a trash can."

Cadence started to put on some makeup. "I don't think somepony would throw out somepony like him," she remarked. "Especially at birth. Wouldn't his mom be somewhere somewhere in Canterlot?"

"She probably left him," Blueblood shrugged. "I mean, who would want to look at something like him?"

"Alright, that's it!" Cadence shouted. "If you don't shut up right now, I'll tell Tia you drank some of the wine in the cellar."

Blueblood gulped. "How did you-"

"You suck at not acting drunk," she smirked. "Now, shut up and I won't say anything. Draco's really nice to you. You should try returning the favor."

Blueblood grumbled as he got into his bed. "Oh I will," he muttered.

Author's Note

In case any of you are wondering, I am trying to put a coverart, but my device is all janked up. Anywho, sorry for not posting yesterday! So remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

Birthday Prince

Celestia woke up, glad to know her son hadn't had any nightmares. She sighed as her regalia floated over to her, which was because she had to leave him once again. Still, there was one thing she was looking forward to.

"Mama," Draco mumbled.

Celestia turned to him with a smile. "Good morning, dear," she softly spoke. "Did you have a good sleep?"

"Yeah," he yawned. "I was dreaming about me and Rainbow playing like we did last week."

Celestia giggled and nuzzled him softly. "Well she's coming again today," she told him. "Do you remember what today is?"

Draco's eyes drooped as he thought, but they shot open when he remembered. "It's my birthday!" he shouted as he jumped up.

"Your sixth birthday," she giggled. She didn't know exactly when he was born, so she chose to celebrate his birth the day she… the day he was given to her. "And don't worry. I'll be getting out early."

Draco hugged his mother tightly. "Thank you, Mama," he giggled. "When is Rainbow coming?"

"Later, of course," she smiled. "Just sleep until she gets here."

"Okay," Draco murmured.

Celestia slipped out of her room and walked to her throne room. As she reached the formal room, a guard joined her side. "Princess. Captain Silver asks if he can see you," he informed her.

"Send him in," Celestia answered. Her horn tinkled as it lit up, a morning shine coming from the horizon.

She sat in her seat, just as the Captain walked in. "Beautiful morning as always, Princess," he nodded.

"Thank you, Captain," she replied. "What did you need me for?"

"Do you remember the night you fo- I mean… you were given Draco?" Celestia nodded, and the Captain shifted uneasily. "And do you remember earlier that night, when you sent us to recon the Everfree?"

"What is it, Silver?" she asked. The Captain knew she was done waiting.

"There was some object in the crater from the Everfree," he explained. "From the look of it, the mother broke out and ran all the way to the castle. We had a squad of unicorn guards make a covert pickup, and bring the pod here."

"You brought it here without my consent?" Celestia questioned, doing her best to keep level-headed.

"Yes, because we thought by studying it we could learn something," Silver continued. "The war with Gryphos has to come to an end. And with this object, we might be able to advance ourselves."

"You're talking about weapons of mass destruction, Captain," Celestia sternly spoke. "We're not trying to win or lose. We're trying to end this peacefully."

Silver sighed at talks of peace, but he continued further. "That's not why I called you here, ma'am," he said. "Last night, the pod started… beeping."

"Beeping?" Silver nodded. "What significance could that have?"

"I'm not sure, but most of the scientists are coming up with theories and whatnot," he sighed. "They say it might be some kind of advanced location spell, or a warning, but they're not completely sure."

Celestia leaned to one side, giving her the look of some dictator debating something. "If anything else happens, inform me first," she ordered. "And, I don't want to see you or any scientists anywhere near that device."

Silver bit the inside of his cheek, but nodded anyways. "Yes, Princess," he said through gritted teeth.

Celestia stood up from her throne and made her way down to the science lab. She passed a number of brewing stands, couldrons, and beakers as she looked for the main facility. The lab guards saluted to her as she stepped inside, the scientists immediately bowing in respect.

"Princess Celestia!" one of the scientists exclaimed. "It's a pleasure to meet you! I'm-"

"I want every scientist out of this area, now," she commanded. The science ponies each turned to her with shocked expressions.

"B-But, Princess!" the stallion protested. "This device has so much information we could obtain and use-"

"Against the griffons?" she questioned harshly. "Against Equestria's enemies? That would be just as harmful as it would be hurtful."

"But, Your Majesty!" The guards crossed their spears as the stallion tried getting closer to protest. "You can't do this! There's so much we could learn!"

"Yes, we could," Celestia told him. "But a foal that knows how to fire a crossbow could become a dangerous pony. We are nowhere near this level of technology. Nopony is ready for something like this."

The guards hauled the research team out of the lab, leaving Celestia alone with the strange pod. She turned off every light, making sure no pony was still around. Outside, she ordered the guards to notify her if the beeping stops, or changes. They saluted, allowing her some relief.

Until Silver came stompind down the hall.

"Celestia!" he shouted. "Why-"

"I'n stripping you of your rank, Commander," she said, tearing off the emblem from his chest plate. "For acting behind my back, and endangering the lives of not only Equestria, but each of the five nations in the land."

The former-Captain stared slackjawed at the princess as she walked past him. His anger broiled as he tossed his armor to the side and stomped off to the barracks.

"Tag!"

Rainbow zoomed down the hall, the bipedal-prince trailing right behind her. Draco loved playing tag with her, since he was almost as fast. Still, her maneuvers and height advantage made it hard for him to catch up.

"Don't go… so high, Rainbow!" Draco panted. The pegasus lowered just a little, which was just enough for Draco to grab her by the tail.

"Tag!" he called.

"No fair! You don't have a tail!" she laughed.

"And I don't have wings!" he argued back, grinning madly as he came to a flight of stairs.

Rainbow was surprised at how fast he was leaping up the stairs, maybe five or six at a time. She did her best to keep flying after him, but the higher they went, the darker it got.

"Draco?" she called. Her wings had tired out, so she landed and climbed by hoof. "Where are you?"

The higher altitude let wind howl through the staircase, making Rainbow stop and look around quickly. She kept going, the darkness seeming to go on forever.

"Draco," she called. "Come out." The wind howled throughout the spire once again. "Draco, stop it already! This isn't funny!"

She reached the top, just in time to smack into Draco. They screamed as the boy ran into the wall, and Rainbow zoomed into the opposite one. They rubbed their heads, then glanced to the doors. The carvings of ancient ponies charging into battle made them scream even louder. The two rushed back to the stairs and screamed all the way down.

At the bottom of the staircase, they finally exhausted themselves and tumbled to the carpet, heaving heavily. Draco watched his hand shake for a moment, before he sat up and wrapped his arms around his knees.

"A-A-Are you okay?" Draco managed through chattering teeth.

Rainbow sat up, her own shuddering visible. "Y-Yeah," she mumbled. "I mean, yeah, I'm fine. Why'd you scream so loud?"

"Because… hey, you were screaming, too!" Draco argued.

"Nuh-uh!" Rainbow exclaimed. "I… I was just… glad I found you!"

"Yeah, right," Draco chuckled.

"Hey, I ain't scared o' nothin'!" she smirked, puffing her chest out.

"You should be." The children turned to Draco's cousin.

"Oh. Hey, Blueblood!" Draco smiled, not hugging him just in case he had grime on his hands. Blueblood said they were always on him.

"Good afternoon, Draco," Blueblood snorted. "What were you two doing?"

"Draco ran up those stairs, and I went to go get him before he got too scared," Rainbow snickered.

"Did not!" Draco whined. "You were scared too!"

"No I-!"

"You two went after the treasure?" Blueblood gasped.

The two halted their bickering and looked at him. "There's… there's treasure up there?" Draco asked.

"Whoa. So that's why the monster was up there?" Rainbow questioned.

"Oh, yes," Blueblood smirked. "Legend tells, that there were monsters so scary guarding the gold, Tia blocked it off so that no pony could get hurt."

Draco gulped. "S-s-so… th-there's m-monsters up th-there?" he chattered.

"Yeah," Blueblood said. "But… if you wear a special kind of cape, you can sneak past them and get the treasure."

"Really?!" Rainbow exclaimed. "Where can we get it?!"

"Rainbow, there's scary monsters in there!" Draco reminded her.

"Yeah. But Blueblood said the cape protects you, right?" she asked. The other prince nodded.

"Yes. And," he leaned closer, then motioned for them to do so as well. "Me and Cadence found it a while ago… but she won't give it up."

"Why not?" Draco questioned.

"She says it's too dangerous," Blueblood sighed with fake disappointment. "I mean, if you sneak in at night and take it while she's asleep you could… oops."

Rainbow's smile couldn't have been bigger. "That's it! You could sneak into her room and get it so you can go get the treasure!" Draco reared his head back, too shocked to say anything.

"B-b-but I can't steal from my cousin! And… I can't go up there," he mumbled the last part.

"We're not stealing it! We're borrowing it!" she said, tapping his noggin. "And you don't have to worry. I'll get the treasure! Then you give it back and say you found it!"

Draco rubbed his shoulder anxiously. "I don't know."

"Don't worry. I'll tell you when she falls asleep," Blueblood told them. "Just tell me when you're ready."

"Alrighty!" Rainbow saluted with a huge smile.

"Yeah… alright," Draco nodded hesitantly. He didn't want to make Rainbow think he was scared, but a bunch of monsters did sound terrifying.

Blueblood nodded and walked past them, smirking as he made his way down the hall. He'd have more than enough time to tell the "monsters" about their imminent visitors.

Celestia wrapped up her duties and trotted happily to find her son. She had invited Dasher and his wife, who had seen Draco a couple of times, to be there. Chef Pan was also free to come, since he was the one making the cake the whole day. She entered the room to find Rainbow flying circles around Draco while he playfully roared and threw pillows at her.

As soon as he spotted her, he jumped over and hugged her neck. "Mommy!" he shouted excitedly. "Me and Rainbow were playing giant gorilla monster!"

"Yeah!" Rainbow smiled.

"Draco!" The boy looked behind Celestia and saw his pink cousin.

"Cadence!" he shouted as he ran over to hug her. "I'm so glad you came!"

"Of course I came!" she giggled. "You're my cousin, remember?"

Draco smiled, looking behind Cadence for her little brother. "Where's Blueblood?"

Her smile became a bit forced after he asked. "Oh, he just has some mare problems," she shrugged. "He told me to tell you happy birthday, by the way!"

My flank he'd even say that to Draco. Flankhole.

"What's the matter?" Draco asked. Cadence shook her head and smiled nervously.

"Oh, nothing," she laughed. "Hi Rainbow Dash!"

"Hey princess!" she laughed. "Wait, where's my dad? And my mom?"

"Right here, Pumpkin," Pale Streak sung. "Did you have fun with Draco?" She peppered Rainbow with kisses, the filly in return squirming.

"Mom! Not in front of Draco!" she whined.

"She never stops talking about him when we get home," Dasher chuckled, nudging his daughter's side. "Isn't that right?"

Rainbow's cheeks tinted redder than the streak in her mane. "Dad!" she shouted.

Everypony laughed while Draco tried to figure out why her cheeks were so red. "Okay everypony, I think it's time for the birthday colt to get his treat," Celestia smiled.

"Make way for ze grand cake of cakes!" Pan called from outside. His magic opened the doors as he carted the cake in.

"Whoooooaaa," Draco and Rainbow gasped.

The cake was huge! It was almost as long as him, and it was his favorite frosting! His name and the words "Happy Birthday" were written with chocolate syrup between six candles. Chef Pan placed a couple of chairs for the filly and colt to climb onto.

"Everypony ready?" Chef Pan asked. They all nodded, especially Draco. "One, Two, Zree!"

"Happy Birthday, to you!

Happy Birthday, to you!

Happy Birthday, dear Draco!

Haaaaaa-ppy Birthdaaaaaaaay, toooooooo yoooouuuu!"

The adults stomped their hooves lightly as Draco and Rainbow blew out the candles. "Happy Birthday, Draco," Celestia said as she nuzzled him.

"Happy Birthday, little cousin!" Cadence giggled as her wings tickled him.

"Happy Birthday, buddy!" Rainbow smiled as she bumped her hoof against his fist.

"Thanks everypony," he smiled widely.

"Zen vat are ve waiting for? Let's dig in!" Chef announced. He swiftly and skillfully sliced everypony a piece of the large cake.

"I think we might need more ponies," Rainbow giggled.

"Hey Mommy, what about the guards?" he suggested. "Maybe they want some."

"Here you go," Chef said as he handed a platter to the boy, topped with six slices. "Tell zem it's on ze house."

Draco nodded and carefully brought the cake into the hall. "Want some cake?" he asked the two, pushing the plate forward.

The two glanced at each other, then shrugged and took a piece. They thanked him, as did the other four positioned in the hall. Draco came back in with the empty plate, setting it next to his cake and eating his own slice.

"Amazing as always Pan," Celestia smiled.

"But of course!" he chuckled. "Ze colt deserves ze best!"

"Thanks, Chef Pan!" Draco laughed.

"Hey, Dracooo," Cadence called with a grin. He smiled even bigger when he saw the bow-topped box.

His mother and Dasher had similar boxes, only different colors. "Wow!" he exclaimed, taking the box and shaking it lightly. "What is it?"

"Open it and find out, silly," she giggled.

Draco did just that as he carefully tore the wrapping paper off, then opened the cardboard box. He gasped wordlessly as he pulled out a huge Wonderbolts blanket. Along with it came a pair of Wonderbolts goggles.

"Awesome!" Rainbow smiled.

"I know!" Draco laughed as he opened it up and looked at it from top to bottom. "Thanks, Cadence!"

She hugged him happily, as did he. "And, a little something for Rainbow," Cadence said.

Rainbow's eyes widened as a Spitfire plushie teleported in front of her. "How'd you know?" Rainbow gasped.

"Draco told me about it," Cadence nodded to her cousin.

Rainbow turned to him, smiling widely, just like him. "Rainbow, don't you have a present for him?" her mother asked.

"Oh yeah," she chuckled nervously. She took the gift from her father and hoofed it over to Draco. "I picked it out, by the way."

Her parents rolled their eyes at their daughter, chuckling softly. Draco carefully undid the wrappings, then opened the box. Inside of it, was a toy replica of Star Swirled the Bearded's arcane staff.

"To fight the monsters," she whispered. Draco nodded, marveling at the detailed staff.

"Thanks, Rainbow," he laughed. She bumped her hoof against his fist.

"Now, it's my present," Celestia said. Draco looked at the small box, sure that whatever it is his mom got him he would love it.

He took the wraps off, and slowly took the lid off the final box. They were all left in awe as the shining gem lit the whole room. The beautiful sapphire gem was attached to a silver chain, big enough to be worn by him until he was an adult. To his surprise, the gem opened up to show a picture of the two. He remembered… they were at the park, and some reporters wanted to take a picture.

"Now look underneath it," she told him. Draco did so, smiling even more as he looked at the second present.

He picked up the Royal Guard plushie and laughed. He hugged his mother, and she nuzzled him lovingly. "Thank you, Mama," he giggled. "They're awesome."

Celestia giggled also, then kissed his forehead. "Anything for my little Draco," she smiled.

"Best. Birthday. Ever!"

Author's Note

There we go, another update! You know the drill! Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

First Day

"Pencils?"

"Yup."

"Crayons?"

"Yup."

"Folders?"

"Yup."

"Notebooks?"

"Yep."

"Bookbag."

Draco giggled. "Yes, Mama," he smiled.

"Good," Celestia nodded. "So, are you ready for your first day of school?"

"Yes!" Draco exclaimed. "Where is it?"

"It's just a few blocks away from Cadence's school," Celestia smiled. "You'll be going with her and Blueblood, okay?"

"Okay!" he laughed. "Where are they?"

"Right here!" Cadence called. She trotted up to him, giving him a hug then smiling. "Ready for school?"

"Ready!" Behind her, Blueblood turned the corner, then groaned as he noticed his cousin wearing a bookbag.

"Do we have to take him to school?" he groaned. Celestia glared venomously, forcing him to gulp and back away.

"We can do it, right, Blueblood?" Cadence hissed. He grunted, but nodded anyways.

"Come on! We're gonna be late!" he laughed, running down the hall.

Celestia watched the three until they turned a corner, and was then approached by a guard. "Would you like an escort for Draco, Your Majesty?"

"No, Cadence can handle anything dangerous for him," she smiled. "Return to your post."

"Ma'am."

Outside, Draco was jumping all around his cousins as they walked him to his school. Since he wasn't a unicorn or pegasus, and since it was obvious he didn't have a strong connection to the earth, Celestia had to put him in a multi-race school. It was for the few griffons living in Canterlot, and there was even arrangements for a dragon scholar to learn there.

Just in case anything were to happen, she had a few Solar Guards posing as security guards. "So what's school like? Do you guys play a lot? Are there games you can play?" Cadence giggled at his stream of questions, her brother choosing to ignore him.

"Trust me, Draco," she sighed. "School's not all that fun."

"It's increasingly tedious and difficult," Blueblood groaned. "It's pointless since I'll have the throne one day."

"If you live long enough," Cadence whispered to him. He sneered at her, then looked off to the side. "Look! There's your school!"

Draco awed as they walked closer to the building. It wasn't a remarkable thing to look at, but it was for his first time. His school was a two story, brick red and white building with a sizable yard. He could see a few ponies, some griffons, and a minotaur in the yard. The ringing bell sounded off, a bright yellow maned pink mare ushering them in.

"You're gonna be late!" Cadence said, giving him a quick hug. "I'll see you after school, okay little cousin?"

"Okay, Cadence," he chuckled. "Bye, Blueblood!"

"Goodbye," the prince snorted.

Draco ran into the yard, getting a strange glance from the teacher. He ran after the other children, who all filed into one class. Just before he caught up, he skidded to a halt.

He had no idea where he was going.

"You're the new student?" Draco turned around to face his teacher, who he stood about as tall as.

Draco nodded, a bit nervous without his mother. "Y-Yes," he stammered.

"I'm Ms. Dawn," she smiled. "You're Prince Draco, yes?"

"Just Draco's fine," he mumbled. She nodded with a smile and guided him into the class.

The mixture of species were chatting idly while their teacher entered the class with their newest classmate. A griffon student alerted the others, and they all faced the board silently.

"Class, this is Draco," she announced. "He's our newest student, so help him around the school."

Draco looked around the class, examining the griffons, minotaur, ponies, and dragon in the room. They eyed him curiously as well, especially the green dragon.

"Just take a seat over next to Ember," Ms. Dawn directed. Draco nodded, then walked between the aisles until he was sitting beside the dragon. "Class, I'll be a minute. Don't get too loud."

"Yes, Ms. Dawn," they called. She left the room, and all eyes were on him.

"What are you supposed to be?" a black and white griffon with red-tipped crown feathers asked.

The minotaur beside him had a brown torso and a black lower body. "He looks like half of me," he commented.

"He kinda has your body, right, Ember?" an orange coated, red maned colt asked. Ember growled lightly, turning back to Draco.

His mother had told him stories about some dragons, but he'd never seen one in person. Ember loomed over him even sitting down. He noticed blue ripples on Ember's scales, and her wings looked a bit stranger than the ones he'd seen in books.

"I-I'm… Draco," he gulped.

"We know." Draco gasped when he heard the female voice. "Your Princess named you after the dragon king?"

"Maybe that's what you look like without scales," a tan griffon with brown belly feathers suggested.

"I wonder how you'd look," a mare, maroon with a curled purple mane, questioned.

"A dragon can't survive without scales," Ember huffed. "It's not armor."

Though she kept staring hard at him, she wasn't really interested in his look. For some reason, she felt… honored, to be in his presence. It was strange, because for one thing, her father had told her the ponies were all weak, even their princess. But he was different. She just couldn't put her claw on it.

"Is… something wrong?" he asked, a bit hesitantly.

"You've been staring at him for a while, Ember," another pegasus mare, her coat being white and her mane red. "Find your love in a colt?"

Ember growled louder, making them back off instantly. "Love is for foals," she snorted. "You and I will speak later."

Draco cowered shyly, but something about her made that fear just vanish. "Al-Alright," Draco stuttered.

"Okay, good morning, class!" Ms. Dawn chirped.

"Good morning," the class, minus Draco, answered.

"Since it's Draco's first day, let's all tell him who we are," she said. "Shadow, you go first."

The black griffon, Shadow, turned in his seat in front of Draco. "Shadow Beak," he nodded.

The white pegasus beside him turned and smiled. "I'm Lily Bud!" she laughed.

The minotaur behind her, and next to him went next. "Heavy Load," he saluted.

"Quick Peck," the tan griffon nodded.

"Neon Light!" she smiled. "I'll tell you later."

"Dune Trekker." Draco turned in his seat, surprised by the dusty beige unicorn with a ragged brown mane.

"My name's Draco," he laughed nervously. "N-Nice meeting you all."

"Don't worry, the griffons aren't bullies, and Heavy isn't much into fighting," Lily assured him.

"Now that that's out of the way, I want you all to turn to page 8 of your textbooks;" she said, levitating the books to their desks.

Draco cracked open the book, and something strange happened. He hadn't read the first line when the symbols started flashing through his mind. The whole page spoke about-

"We're going to learn about how the Griffon Empire began," Ms. Dawn carried her voice as she wrote on the board. "It all started-"

"In 1807 when the Griffon clans were under attack by the Diamond Dog Union," Draco interrupted. "The griffins united to fight them back, and win the war after two years, scattering the Diamond Dogs and establishing their seat with the Royal Five Rulers."

The class stared blankly at him, even he was surprised by all the information.

"Yes… that," Ms. Dawn said slowly. "Draco, did your mother teach you this?"

"No," he said in a low tone. "I… I didn't even read too much."

He flipped the page over, and the same thing happened. Symbols and images and names and all the like flashed through his mind before he actually read them. The class watxhed a bit shocked as he started flipping through pages madly, as if the end of the book held some lost treasure map. When he reached the end, he could barely make out the students behind the wall of text flooding his vision. The symbols faded, leaving the confused, and incredulous looks of his classmates and teacher.

"I'm done," he mumbled.

Celestia's Throne Room

"Your Highness," a guard called. She looked up from her papers and nodded in question. "King Draco and Emperor Grypho are here."

Celestia's expression went slightly bitter at the news. "Send them in," she ordered.

He nodded, leaving the throne room and soon the two leaders, accompanied by their own bodyguards, entered. "Celestia," King Draco bowed.

"Good morning, Your Highness," the griffon emperor bowed less formally. "How's the paperwork."

"What are you doing here?" she asked immediately. "The next meeting of the nations-"

"Is in another three years," King Draco interjected. "We are aware. But it appears the bird brain and I have come for the same reason."

"And what would that be?" Celestia questioned, a hint of anger in her voice.

"That little thing you call your son," Grypho announced. "Naught princess, disobeying your own laws."

Celestia stood from her throne and stomped down the stairs. "I haven't disobeyed any of the laws I set for us three, the minotaur ruler, or the Diamond Dog Overlord," she fumed. "So enlighten me, which one have I crossed?"

Grypho smirked, holding his claw out to a servant griffon, who placed a scroll in his grasp. "Ahem. Section 8, paragraph 4," he began. "Any and all scientific discoveries that could benefit each of the five nations must be reported to the five rulers upon discovery."

Celestia snatched the scroll with her magic and read over the law. It was indeed her hoofwriting, which she had used all those years ago. With a small growl, she levitated it back to the servant.

"My son is not some scientific object to study or anything of the sort," she nearly snarled. "He is just like any other colt his age."

"But he is a new creature," Grypho pointed out. "You know what this means."

"You're not taking him!" she stomped her hoof resolutely. "He's just a colt!"

"I'm not taking him," Grypho smirked. "I just want him to visit some of my empire, while I have a few researchers observe him."

"He. Is. Not. A. Thing," Celestia snorted. "Don't you lie to me, Grypho. Everypony and griffon knows you'd do more than try and study him."

"If you don't allow me to show him Gryphos," he sighed. "I am allowed to rally the other nations."

"I'd like to see you try," she hissed. Grypho shrugged, then turned for the door.

"Remember who's winning this war, Princess," he said before departing.

Celestia felt like slamming him against the castle wall and letting him drop a couple thousand feet. "Ahem," King Draco coughed.

"Is that why you're here?" she sneered.

"If this is about the war some hundred years ago, I suggest you leave it in the past," he sighed.

"Your dragons killed thousands, and you suffered two losses," Celestia reminded him. "Not to mention you tried to take Canterlot."

The king chuckled. "Yes, I remember. The longest fight of my life with a pony," he smiled. "Just remember, it's only you, now that Princess Luna is… absent."

"She won't be for long." King Draco nodded, walking over to one of the stained-glass windows. "Why are you here?"

"Mainly to visit my daughter," he chuckled. "But when I saw the young prince, I became curious. Join that with the fact the Emperor was in Canterlot, and I figured I'd see what he was planning."

Celestia joined him by the images. "He only wants to take my son away," she whispered.

The king laughed softly. "And you named him after myself?"

"He resembles a dragons form, just without the snout," she said. "Your name is ancient, but it has a better meaning for him than most dragons do these days."

"Well, I'm not looking to steal your son," he informed her. "In truth, I want to help."

Celestia straightened up a bit. "Why?" she questioned.

She knew the dragon king to be clever, strategic, and committed. But it was a strange sight to see him shrug. "I can't really say," he chuckled. "I would say out of the good of my heart, but that would be a lie. I want to help you, for reasons beyond me."

Celestia raised a brow suspiciously. "And what would you expect in return?" she asked.

"To let your son visit the capital." Before Celestia could protest, he raised a claw to calm her. "I intend to do nothing else but be his guide around my kingdom. There's a certain feeling I had when I looked at him, as did my fighters."

The two dragons nodded to confirm their king's words. "What sort of feeling?"

"Celestia, I cannot say why, I cannot say how, but I just need to have him visit the Dragon Kingdom," his voice elevated, but with control. "If I had a reason, I'd tell you, but I don't know. I just want him to see the kingdom, and in return, we'll deal with these pestering, overgrown birds."

Celestia had more than enough reasons to say no. "No."

King Draco sighed deeply, but nodded. "Very well. I promise not to pester you about it, and should Grypho ever try to expel you from the Five Nations, I'll support you. But don't expect help on the battlefield," he warned.

"Please, leave me Draco," she ordered. He nodded one last time before being on his way.

Celestia sighed irratibly. She had just told the ruler of the largest army in the land that not only did she not want his help, but she wouldn't give him her son in exchange for help. The dragon army could have had the war over in days, but her son was her main priority.

"Alright ladies!" Coach Slugger shouted. "Today, we got ourselves a fitness schedule."

"Is he always loud?" Draco whispered to Ember.

"Most of the time," she chuckled.

"You're all gonna run to the end of the gym, climb that there obstacle, run all the way back to this end, climb the rope, climb down, and meet me right here," he directed. "That clear?"

"Yes, Coach Slugger," the replied.

"Wait, how many times?" Shadow questioned.

"3 laps like always," he said.

"Alright."

"Ready… set… go!" The griffons took flight, as did Lily, but Slugger used his magic to bring them back to the start. "No flying! Go!"

Draco, Ember, and Heavy were leading the race, losing the minotaur after they quickly climbed the wall. Ember was impressed that he could keep up with her, and even more surprised when he gained the lead when climbing the rope. He didn't even climb down, he practically dropped with a hand around the rope.

Draco looked behind him to see Ember and his other classmates trailing behind him. As he came up on the hurdle, a sudden urge came over him. He planted his feet in one spot, then somersaulted over the obstacle. Ember's eyes widened at the sight of him jumping it. It was almost twice as big as her, and she was pretty tall!

The boy felt… natural, just running, climbing, and leaping. It was instinct, like he was born to do it. On his last lap, he dropped from the rope and rolled forward, skidding to a halt in front of the Coach. Slugger had his jaw dropped since the second lap.

"Do I win?" Draco panted. Ember came up next, panting heavily but staring at the boy.

The others came soon after: Shadow, Lily, Peck, Heavy, Dune, and Neon. "Whoa," Shadow huffed, out of breath. "You… that… was… pretty awesome… what you did."

"Yeah!" Neon laughed hoarsely. "You… were like a monkey or… something!"

"Left Ember in the dust, too!" Heavy chuckled. Ember didn't growl, to their surprise, and instead kept staring at Draco.

"Alright, since we got through fitness early, you got free play until class is over," Slugger told them. "Hoofballs are in the cage, nets are in the closet. Don't do anything dumb while I'm gone."

They nodded, then the gym teacher left the gymnasium and went upstairs to speak with the only other teacher. She was busy grading a test, in which most of her students got remarkably high scores.

"Good afternoon, Slugger," she smiled. "What-"

"There's something about that colt," he interjected. "He ain't normal."

"Of course he's not normal," Dawn giggled. "I'm not even sure what he is."

"Not that kind of abnormal," he groaned. "Today I gave 'em a fitness course, and that colt finished it faster than I ever could. Not to mention he beat Ember."

"And he scored higher grades than her as well," Dawn giggled as she showed him Draco's test.

For an open-ended question, Draco had used the entire paper and an extra to answer. "There isn't a single pony, griffon, minotaur, or dragon that can do this," he muttered. "So why can he?"

Dawn rolled her eyes and put the test back in its pile. "There are still things we don't know about, Coach," she said. "He's a sweet boy. Just try not to let his 'abilities' scare you."

Slugger rolled his eyes and headed for the door. "I'll do that," he chuckled. "35 seconds exactly. I'll be damned."

The bell rang, and soon enough her class was filing back in to grab their bookbags. "Class, remember. Tomorrow is show and tell, so bring something new and amazing," she smiled.

"Yes, Ms. Dawn," they answered.

The rest of the class left, except for Draco. "Ms. Dawn?"

"Yes, Draco?"

"What's 'show and tell'?" he asked.

"Well, you bring something you think is amazing or important, and then you tell us why you think it's important or amazing," she explained happily.

"Oh, so if I bring my blankie I could say it's important because it keeps me warm at night?" Ms. Dawn nodded, glad to see he understood. "Oh, okay!"

He ran out the room, then down the hall. He stopped when a claw caught him, turning out to be Ember.

"H-Hey, Ember," he shakily smiled. "Is… do you need something?"

Ember shook her head softly. "I just want to tell you something," she said. She held her claw out to him, confusing him momentarily. "You're supposed to shake it."

"Oh." He carefully put his hand in her claw, shaking softly. "How come?"

"Because, this means I will be your… companion," she chuckled. "Should you ever have any problems, come speak to me."

"Oh. So, you're my friend?" Draco asked with a smile.

"If that's what you'd like to call it, yes. I am your 'friend'" she smiled.

Draco smiled happily to her, then glanced towards the door. "I gotta go," he said. "But, I'll see you tomorrow, right?"

"Of course," Ember nodded. "See you then."

Draco waved as he ran out of the building, running to his waiting cousin. "How was school?" Cadence asked with a smile.

"It was awesome!" Draco exclaimed. "I learned a lot about hostory, and math, and we had fun at gym, and I won the race!"

"Okay," Cadence giggled. "Slow down! Tell me all about it when we get home."

Draco just couldn't stop talking about all the fun he had with Ember and his classmates. Though the griffons and minotaur were a bit intimidating, they were really funny and respectful, but they did joke around a lot. He told her all about their hoofball matches, which Ember refereed.

He couldn't wait to go back the next day, and maybe he could see Rainbow Dash after school.

Author's Note

There we are! Sorry if the OC's are a bit poorly made, not really good with side characters. Anyway, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Nightmares

"And if you divide the number of magic per second by the distance-"

"Oh, I get it," Twilight said. "I thought you didn't go to unicorn school?"

"I don't," Draco laughed. "I read it somewhere."

Twilight scribbled the last of her answers down and hopped down from the bed. "Wanna play book fort again?" she asked with a smile.

"Nah," he said. "We did that yesterday."

"So, what do you want to play?"

Draco scratched his chin, then fiddled with his newly-growing teeth. They felt a bit pointier than his other eight. "Maybe… wanna play tag?"

She shrugged. "Not it."

"Not it."

They giggled, then he counted down with his finger.

"Not it!" they shouted in unison. "Not it! Not it! Not it! Not it!"

"Come on, one of us has to be it!" Draco laughed.

"Not it! Not it! Not it!"

Twilight grinned, then quickly tapped him. "You're it!" she giggled as she galloped out of the room.

"Hey, no fair!" he shouted as he ran after her.

He dashed into the hall, his feet sliding down the carpet as he turned a corner. Twilight got a head start, but he was much faster than her. He caught up quickly, reaching out to either grab her tail or tap her back. She glanced back, seeing Draco stretching his arm as he came closer. Her horn glowed faintly, and in a flash she was heading the opposite direction.

Draco halted and looked the other way, just in time to see Twilight blow him a raspberry.

When did she learn that?

He snapped out of his thoughts and bolted after her. Chasing her through the castle, Twilight kept using her magic to teleport behind or away from him. She would run to give her horn a rest, and vice versa. He chased her for over half an hour, up and down the different floors and various wings. He dropped to his knees, panting and sweaty.

When Twilight didn't hear Draco behind her, she peered over her shoulder, surprised he still wasn't after her. She panted lightly as she trotted back the way she came. The young prince was on his back, his chest heaving quickly. She giggled and walked closer, standing over him with a victorious smile.

"Give up?" she smirked.

Draco panted, covering his face with his elbow then laughing. Twilight understood why when she felt his hand tap her shoulder. "Tag."

Twilight giggled and sat next to him. "I'll take that as a yes."

"Where'd you… learn that spell?" he asked.

"Cadence taught me it," she replied. "Last week."

"I'm still… faster than you," he chuckled.

"And I'm still better at magic," she countered. Draco sat up and rested his chin on his knees.

"But you have a horn!" he laughed. "And I can't use magic anyway!"

After catching their breaths, they went to their seperate rooms in the castle. Draco brushed his teeth, changed into some pajamas and waited eagerly for his mother. He looked at the clock, gasping when it read 10:33. Just as he went for the door, a unicorn guard entered the room.

"Your mother will be working later than usual, Prince Draco," he said. "She says to sleep for now."

"But… but she promised to read me a book…" he trailed off. "Okay. Goodnight, mister."

The guard nodded, leaving the prince to himself. Draco went to sleep without his mother's wing draped over him. The blankets didn't feel the same as her soft coat, and their smell reminded him of nothing. He tried hard to fall asleep, but the more he tried, the more he tossed and turned. He groaned loudly, throwing himself onto the pillows.

Draco stared at the ceiling, focusing on nothing in particular. He imagined looking up at his mother, seeing that warm, gentle smile. She would sing him a lullaby, or read him a book, or simply just lay next to him. With his mother in mind, his mind slowly slowed, and his eyelids weighed heavily.

"Jro terekto! Igalo dosh nokar pojinet!"

"Galt, galt! Makti!"

"Unegt Doshu'um!"

"YAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

"Dush, dush, dush! Erega jrem sobalka firow!"

"Jra elska nega-AH!"

"Indonug! GRAAAAA!"

A large figure broke through the metallic wall, carrying a furry and bloody creature over it's shoulder. It tossed the body to the side and came over to the crying child. When it came closer, a terrifying metal mask was visible. Blood trickled out of an opening. Beside it, a smaller figure with vines and vegetative armor covering it's form grabbed him.

"Demila, acketol tur gont utamen norago."

The smaller figure shook it's head. "Gra. Endo itroen konako poqut nimif, Gonak."

A loud roar made them turn towards the hole in the wall. A massive horde of black creatures, snarling and drooling saliva mixed with blood, came sprinting for them. The larger figure put one hand forward. It glowed with a ball of energy that blinded his vision.

The entire horde vanished, as well as most of the burning trees behind it. He pulled him under his arm, just as five other men landed in front. They charged into the outside, where burning forests and bodies of two kinds layed about. Most were mauled and half eaten, others burning.

"Draco! Draco wake up!"

They fought through thousands of black monsters, yelling and roaring as their weapons cleared a path.

"Draco! Draco!"

More people were waiting for them, but they were all killed as the eight of them ran into a cave.

"Princess, is everything-"

"Bring me a doctor!"

An enormous tree in the distance, burning the brightest in the vast forest, tipped to one side. The grand tree toppled over, creating a shockwave that knocked others over. Then, they rocketed into the stars.

Celestia cried as her spells did nothing to stop her son's shouting. He spoke words that were incomprehensible to her, and all she could do was let the doctors wheel him away while he thrashed violently. She waited for two hours, waiting for any news on how he was. She saw him have nightmares. He would always cry for her whenever he had them.

But she never heard him scream. He never shouted senseless words. She had to admit, he'd been acting strange as of late. He constantly leaped up and down the steps, he ran through the streets of Canterlot often, and she even saw him jumping across rooftops. He promised not to do it again, but she could see the need in his eyes when he looked up high.

Even with his abnormal behavior, nothing could have hinted to something like th-

"Princess."

Celestia shook from her floor-bound stare and stood up quickly. "How is he?"

"He's fine. Calmer than before, but his brain activity is a bit strange," Dr. Injection sighed.

"What does it mean?" she questioned further. "May I see him?"

The doctor chuckled softly. "You're the princess. You don't have to ask me," he smiled. "But, there's something I need to tell you."

"What? What is it?" she nervously asked.

"When we were checking on him, we noticed something about his teeth," he began. "Most ponies have around 24-28 teeth."

"How does this relate?" she deadpanned.

"We had a dentist pony come in and check. She moved her hoof wrong, and three of his teeth sunk into her hoof." Celestia's eyes widened. "She's fine now, but from what it looks like, he has more canines than a manticore, which is at least 26-34"

"You're not saying-"

"Meat, is a part of his diet," he concluded. "And by the number of teeth, it's his main and maybe favorite food."

Celestia kept silent in shock, then trotted into the emergence room to see her son. He layed on his side with his back to her, his breathing making it obvious he was awake. She sat down next to him on the bed, nuzzling his cheek softly.

"Mommy, my teeth hurt," he mumbled. He shifted onto his back, a sad frown on his face.

Celestia used her hoof to gesture for him to open up. She stifled a gasp when she saw twelve sharpened teeth next to his flatter ones. "Are okay, besides your teeth?"

He nodded softly, hugging her just like any other time he was scared. She rubbed his back softly, rubbing her cheek on his. "I don't wanna go to sleep," he whispered. "I saw more monsters."

She sighed, giving him a kiss on the top of his head. "Don't worry. You won't be seeing anymore," she whispered softly.

She rocked him gently, humming to him his favorite lullaby.

"Golden slumbers kiss your eyes,

Smiles await you when you rise.

Sleep,

Pretty baby,

Do not cry,

And I will sing a lullaby.

Cares you know not,

Therefore sleep,

While over you a watch I'll keep.

Sleep,

Pretty darling,

Do not cry,

And I will sing a lullabyyyy."

She could hear his soft snores, and she held him closer. "I promised not to let anything happen to you," she whispered. "You'll be okay, Draco."

"You'll be okay."

Commander Silver grunted as he threw his uniform beside his bunk. "Did ya hear about the Princess' colt?" he heard a guard ask.

"Yeah, my marefriend told me about it," he heard Lieutenant Shining Armor say. "She said she's never seen the princess so upset."

"Well, her colt did wake up screaming and kicking around, not to mention going on about crazy stuff," the guard said.

"Which is why I expect you both to be ready for Contingency Delta," Commander Silver called. "That colt's been acting up lately, and I want the two of you ready for anything."

The other stallion saluted, but Shining Armor shrugged. "I don't see how much harm one colt can do," he said. "Do you think that's necessary?"

Silver walked over to the Lieutenant, towering by a good head. "Yes. We have no idea what he is, and since the princess is so blind to see the potential danger, we have to make sure he doesn't hurt anypony, should he totally lose it," he said in a calm, but intimidating tone. "Is that clear, Lieutenant?"

Shining stood straight and saluted. "Yes, sir!"

Author's Note

If you've read my other fic - the one this comes from - you'll understand the dream. If not… read ahead and find out! So, as always, another update, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Violence

Draco sighed as two Solar Guards marched ahead to check the streets adjacent to his. On the signal, he was motioned to walk, another two at his side and a fifth behind. He reached the school just in time, the bell and teacher usbering the students in. Ember waited for him, even if it meant she would be late.

"What are those guards here for?" she questioned.

"My Mom," he sighed. "Come on. Ms. Dawn's waiting for us."

They walked in and sat down in their usual seats. As usual, the rest of the class was instructed to turn to a textbook page while Draco sat in his seat. He stared out the window, a small sense of longing gnawing in his mind. He wanted so badly to jump out the window, land on the roof of the home next to their school, then climb the others. But his Mother said she didn't want him to do that, so he decided against it.

He felt a tap on his thigh, and looking down he saw a green tail holding a small note. Draco took it and uncrumpled it.

"There's more to what you're telling me, Draco. If it's bothering you that much, you must tell somepony."

Grabbing his quil, he scribbled down a response, then dropped it on the floor. They devised the note passing the first month of school. She would use her tail to pass him notes, and when he wanted to give her one, he'd drop it on the floor. Her tail slithered under his desk, taking the note and bringing it up to her desk. She sighed, then continued solving her literature problems.

The boredom made it impossible to think about anything but running, jumping, climbing and multiple other things. He opened a folder and took out a blank sheet of paper. Dipping his quil in the inkwell, he sketched quickly across the sheet. First a frazzled mand, then borders for the multiple colors, the face, a small body, wings, a cloud with multi-colored lightning.

He stared at the image of Rainbow Dash he drew. It was almost a year since she moved, but he still remembered all the times they played together. Speaking of which urged him to grab another piece of paper. He drew a horn, then a thoroughly brushed mane with three tones, another small body, her tail, and the sparkle-like cutie mark.

Twilight was really smart, and she was really nice. She was the exact opposite of Rainbow, but they still got along. She even taught him bookfort and secret passwords. And he almost never found her in hide and seek. That is, until he started smelling her. Her and every other pony he was within a block of. He still hadn't told his mother, because he thought she would only get more worried.

It did help him when Twilight was trying to sneak up on him though!

"Alright class, lunch time!" Ms. Dawn chirped. The students closed their books and made way to the school yard.

Draco grabbed his lunch bag and went to wait for Ember by their usual lunch table. He dug into his veggie sandwich, and as usual, he didn't like it. Chef Pan was an amazing cook, hooves down. But ever since he grew his canines he just… hated eating lettuce and tomato every single day. He just couldn't understand what he wanted to eat.

"Somethin' wrong?" Draco looked up, where Peck was gazing down at him.

"Not really," he sighed. "Do you need anything?"

She chuckled and sat down opposite him. "You suck at lying, little dude," she said. "Come on, what's up?"

Ember sat down beside him, opening her metal lunchbox and pulling out a large hunk of raw meat. Peck ogled the steak, but Draco started sniffing immediately. The smell was that of raw flesh: a bit smelly, not too enticing. But there was a small interest he had in it. It smelled very much like something… something… he couldn't say what, but it was familiar.

"Something wrong, Draco?" Ember asked. The two females recognized his staring, but they were just making sure before drawing conclusions.

Draco shook his head. "Oh… nothing, it just-"

"You've never looked at either of our lunches like that before," Peck smirked. He struggled to respond, and it gave them both a glimpse of his chompers.

"When did those come in?" Ember quickly asked.

Draco snapped his mouth shut. "It was a few days ago," he mumbled.

"You know what they mean, right?" Peck asked. Draco shook his head, and she put her lunch box on the table. She pulled out a much darker piece of meat, and the smell made him drool. "I knew it!"

"Draco, those teeth mean you have a love for meat," Ember explained.

Peck ripped her steak in half and handed him a half. "Try it."

Draco hesitantly took it, bringing it close to his mouth. Right under his nose, his instincts kicked in, and he snapped his jaw around as much of it as he could. His teeth sliced straight through it, and he chewed some before swallowing. It wasn't long before he downed the entire thing, his appetite being sated.

"I guess you really like meat," Peck laughed. "Don't worry, squirt. I'll bring you another piece tomorrow."

"Sure!" Draco smiled.

"But still, why did the Royal Guard escort you?" Ember asked.

"Oh, a few days ago-"

The entire yard silenced when the door slammed open. Dune stomped out of the building and threw his lunch onto the table. Heavy and Shadow glanced towards the three of them, then to the ponies near the swings. The groups shrugged, but Draco got up.

"Draco," Ember said. "Leave him."

"If he's mad, maybe he'll want to talk about it," he told her. "I'm just gonna try."

She held onto his wrist, then sighed as she released him. Draco went over, raising his eyebrow at Dune's angry mumbling. He sat down next to him, keeping silent when he noticed the boy.

"You okay?" Draco asked. Dune picked his head up, and Draco leaned back a bit when he saw the anger in his eyes.

"No, I'm not," he sneered. "Your goddamn cousin is the biggest prick I can think of."

"Blueblood?" Draco questioned. "He's not-"

"Your cousin, Draco, is the biggest douche slash flankhole I've ever met," he exclaimed. "I swear, even Neon's less annoying than him!"

"I take offense to that!" Neon shouted, giggling after.

"Stop calling my cousin names, for one," Draco said. "And two, what did he do?"

Dune stood up, and Ember sat so she was ready to charge at him. "Your cousin got two of the toughest unicorns to send my cousin to the hospital, and he hasn't even gotten caught!" he shouted in his face.

"It could have been-"

"Your damn cousin helped them!" he yelled. "My cousin has a magic concussion, a dislocated shoulder, and a cracked horn! You tell him I'm gonna kick his flank and see how he likes a broken horn!"

Draco stood up as well, getting angered by his threats. "You're not hurting my cousin!" he screamed.

"And who's gonna stop me?!" he shouted, pushing Draco back.

Ember started to run over, and Dune set up a magic field around them. The rest of their classmates ran over, sensing what was about to go down. Draco stomped back over and pushed Dune as hard as he could. Dune grunted and ran straight at him, his horn pointed straight for him. Draco's vision changed for a split second. He grabbed the unicorn's horn, using his other hand to grab hold of his leg. Every one of his classmates dropped their jaws when Draco tossed the biggest pony in their school across the yard.

Dune smacked his back into a red table, shouting in pain and writhing on the floor. The onlookers expected Draco to stand there, but then he started moving forward. Dune got onto his hooves, grunting from the soreness in his back. Draco uppercut him, making them all gasp as the unicorn was lifted off his hooves. Dune was on his back again, and Draco squatted over him to start punching his face.

Ember put Draco into a masterlock and pinned him on the ground, struggling to keep him down. "Draco… enough already!" she grunted.

"You engol about my tikado jro nagutsko!" he screamed. Shadow and Heavy checked to make sure Dune was alright, worrying when they realized he was unconscious.

"Peck, get Ms. Dawn!" Lily shouted. The griffoness nodded and flew into the building.

Draco still struggled to break free. He wanted nothing more than to beat Dune senseless, but Ember and Heavy's weight was the only thing stopping him.

"A fight?!" Draco winced as he heard his mother shout. "You get into a fight, and give your classmate a concussion?! Draco, who has taught you anything like that?!"

"But he was making fun of Blueblood!" Draco yelled back. "He said he was gonna hurt him because Blueblood hurt his cousin!"

"He what?!" Celestia exclaimed. She sighed, putting a hoof to her forehead. "That doesn't mean you try and beat a classmate! Throwing him was enough!"

"I was only-!"

"You're not going to school anymore," she said sternly. "I'll hire tutors, but you'll be staying here."

"But-!"

"ENOUGH, DRACO!" Celestia's voice boomed. "YOU'RE GROUNDED FOR THE NEXT MONTH!"

Draco whimpered softly, a tear trailing down his seething face. "I hate you," he mumbled.

"Excuse-"

"I HATE YOU!" Draco screamed. He ran out of his mother's room, leaving her stunned.

He ran to the one place he knew she would never look. He curled up and cried as hard as possible, sitting on the old hay of the Canterlot dungeon. He'd never see Ember. No Peck, no Neon, or Heavy, and Lily, and Shadow. He'd only ever see-

"Draco?"

He gasped, wiping the tears away and looking towards the entrance. "How did you find me?" he asked.

Twilight smiled lightly, coming over to sit in front of him. "This is your favorite hiding place, remember?" He would have hit himself, but he was too busy sniffling harshly.

"I hate my Mother," he sobbed. "I hate her."

"No you don't," she smiled. "Did she yell at you?"

He nodded, sniffling hard. "She said I can't go to school anymore, and that I'm in trouble for a month," he sniffled. "I-"

"Draco," Twilight said softly. "My Mommy says that when adults yell at you, it's because you did something wrong."

"But he was making fun of my cousin," Draco defended. "He said he would hurt Blueblood."

"But you have to tell the teacher," she insisted.

Draco stared at her for a moment, then buried his head into his arms sitting on his knees. Twilight frowned sadly, then shuffled next to him and hugged him hard. He couldn't see the slight tint of pink in her cheeks, but he let it all out while she nuzzled him gently.

Upstairs, Blueblood was groaning over his magic homwork when his aunt came barging in. "Tia, I'm studying!" he whined.

Celestia stood above him, obviously angry with him. "Did you hurt a colt at your school?" she asked calmly, which frightened him.

"W-Why would I-" He shut his mouth when Celestia's eyes narrowed harshly.

"Draco told me that you and two other stallions hospitalized a unicorn," she said with less serenity. "Is that true?!"

He gulped, beads of sweat forming around his forehead. "W-Well…" It was all Celestia needed to lose her head.

"YOU'D BETTER HAVE A GOOD REASON FOR THIS!" she shouted. "THERE COULDN'T BE ANY REASON FOR YOU TO NEARLY PUT HIM IN CRITICAL CONDITION. YOUR BEATING ALMOST HAD YOU BEAT YOURSELF! DRACO FOUGHT JUST TO KEEP YOU SAFE!"

Blueblood winced with every shout, but gasped upon hearing his cousin's deed. Behind his aunt, Cadence watched and waited until her aunt was done. Celestia calmed down just enough so that she wasn't screaming.

"I'm grounding you just as long as him," she said. "No if, and's, or but's. And if I so much as hear you speaking down to him, you won't leave this castle until you're eighteen."

Blueblood lowered his head in shame. "Yes, Tia," he grumbled.

She huffed and marched out, giving her other niece an unsure look. Cadence walked in shortly after, smirking a bit. "And you hated him," she scoffed with a shake of her head.

"Look what's he's gotten me into," Blueblood grumbled.

Cadence used a blowback spell to throw him onto his back. Using her magic, she levitated him over, her own rage surfacing. "He not only stopped somepony from hurting you, but he always tells me how smart you are, how nice you are, but everypony - even Tia - knows you're the biggest flankhole in Equestria!" she shouted. "You have to be the luckiest stallion alive to have a cousin that loves you like him. And you're still the stuck up, bratty, filly you've always been."

She dropped him onto the floor, stomping out of the room to try and find her little cousin.

Author's Note

Here we are, just a little something for you guys! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peace!

The Other Guy

Draco watched and waited for Twilight to finish her magic equations. She had her tongue stuck out as she carefully and hesitantly finished the question. She moved it over to Draco, who went over the answers in his mind then looked at hers. He smiled widely and turned to the unicorn.

"You did it!" he exclaimed.

She jumped up squeeing, then hugged him hard. "I thought I'd never get it!" she laughed.

Draco helped her stuff the homwork into her bag, then went for his Guard plushie. "Okay, so I'll hide and you try to find me, but you can't look in the east wing."

"And don't hide there like last time!" she pointed her hoof. "That was cheating!"

Draco laughed and nodded. "Okay, go!"

He ran as fast as he could down the hall, made a sharp turn to run past the barracks, then ran into the utility closet. The maids used it to keep usual cleaning things: mops, brooms, buckets, soap, sponges and other stuff. He placed the brooms over him to act as cover while he squatted beneath them.

He stifled his giggles when he heard small hoofsteps running around outside his hiding place. The door opened slowly, and he was ready to jump out since she found him.

"Where's Draco?" he heard his cousin's voice.

"Oh, he's hiding somewhere," Twilight chimed. "He's a really good hider, but I'll find him!"

"I need to speak with him," Blueblood insisted. Draco quietly moved the mops around to look out the opening Twilight had left. "When you find him, tell him I want to talk."

Whatever it was, it sounded important. "Alright!" Twilight said with a smile. "I'll tell him after I win!"

She galloped off, forgetting where she was checking in the first place. When he was sure Twilight was gone, and Blueblood was heading the opposite way, Draco left the closet and ran after his cousin. "Blueblood!"

The blonde prince turned, and Draco stopped just a few feet from him. Blueblood sighed with annoyance, since he'd been hoping he could just tell Cadence he at least tried.

"Yes, I was," he sighed.

"What is it?" He'd never heard Blueblood looking for him, so he knew it had to be important.

Blueblood lowered his head and closed his eyes. "I'm sorry."

"Hmm?" Blueblood snorted and glared at his cousin.

"I'm… sorry," he emphasized each syllable.

Draco stared at his cousin for a minute. "For what?" Blueblood narrowed his eyes, and his brows furrowed.

"What do you mean 'for what'?" he nearly screamed. "I apologize for mistreating you."

"But you've been so nice," Draco laughed. "My hands are always dirty, so I know now I can't dirty your nice. And since you're always so busy, you can't play with me or come see me. It's not your fault!"

Blueblood was either staring very hard, or glaring just as much. His cousin had to be the most idiotic, ignorant, autistic creature alive. He was going to tell him, but then he looked at that smile. Whenever he intended to put him down, it did the exact opposite. Draco actually thought he was looking out for him, when he wanted nothing to do with him. Why was this colt so blind to his intentions, even when his other friend, Raining Crash or whatever, said it herself? Was he just that stupid?

Or…

…did he really believe him? Did he take every insult as advice, because he was just trying to ignore him, or mock him? Or did he really admire him, and listen because he looked up to him?

"Blueblood?" The prince snapped back to reality and looked at his cousin.

He motioned for Draco to come closer, then whispered in his ear. "Just, this once," he warned. Draco smiled happily, wiping his hands on his shirt and pants to clear off any grime.

He wrapped his arms around Blueblood and squeezed gently, trying not to get overexcited. The prince put a hoof around him, letting the boy have it his way for once. When seconds turned to minutes, he cleared his throat, signalling Draco to move back.

"Right, so, I'll see you some other time, Draco," he said formally. Draco smiled widely while his cousin walked down the hall and rounded the corner.

"Found ya!" Draco jumped up, then spun around and saw Twilight giggling. "I knew you were in the closet!"

Draco laughed. "Okay, your turn!"

"Actually," Celestia said as she came closer. "It's bed time, Draco. Say goodnight to Twilight."

Draco's smile vanished completely, his mother's entrance reminding him of his punishment. "G'night, Twilight," he sighed, giving her a hug.

"We'll play tomorrow, right, Princess?" she asked. Celestia glanced to her son, who was looking away from her.

"Maybe," she said. "Now head to bed. You have your first exam tomorrow morning."

Twilight nodded, galloping to her room while Draco started for his own. "Goodnight, Mom."

No "Mama" or "Mommy" or even "Ma." Ever since he was grounded, it was simply "Mom" or "Mother." She preferred neither. He still had that bit of anger, and he never wanted to have anything to do with her. His nightmares still came, but he preferred crying alone or trying to stay awake. Whenever she tried to console him, he'd shuffle away or even leave to sleep in one of the empty guest rooms. She wanted to see the son that loved seeing her, that would go to her for anything.

She'd do anything to have him back, but she was only drifting farther and farther apart from him. Celestia sighed softly as she made her way to their chambers, where Draco had already taken his position at the far side. She settled in gently, so as not to disturb him, but the weight shift made that harder. Even with his back turned to her, she could tell he was awake and looking out the window.

She nuzzled his head, but he shrugged her off. "Goodnight, Draco," she whispered. "I love you."

He curled up tighter, refusing to look at her. Hours passed, and he turned back to see his mother sleeping with a sad frown. His own guilt surfaced briefly, but she had him grounded for a month, so it left quickly. He huffed and went back to staring at the window, until he glanced at the toy staff.

"Just be brave, like me!"

Taking a cautionary glance to his mother, he slowly got off the bed and grabbed the Star Swirled the Bearded staff. He put some socks on, then quietly snuck into the hallway. Creeping through the mostly empty corridors, and hiding from the few guards still awake, he reached his cousins quarters. He left the staff outside, and snuck in. Cadence was snoring away on her bed, a textbook underneat her head. Blueblood slept more regally, with his breaths even and calm. Draco went over to his mare-cousin's dresser and started quickly looking through them.

He found all sorts of fashionable dresses and capes, and a few weird-looking socks, but nothing amazing like Blueblood said. The next drawer had some of her school supplies in it, and a few mirrors and makeup bags. He sighed silently as he reached the third drawer. He moved the clothes aside, then gasped when he saw it.

A sparkley golden cape embroidered with silver near the borders, and a velvety-red silk inner layer. It had to be it. This had to be the cape that would keep him safe.

Draco slung it around his neck, tying the threads tightly near the base of his neck. He snuck back out into the hall, picking up his staff and sneaking towards the guard barracks. He had to stifle his giggles from their ears, since their snoring was louder than Cadence's. Draco wondered how they didn't wake each other up. After taking a guards helmet and getting out, he stood in front of the abandoned tower entrance.

He adjusted the over-sized helmet on his head, and nervously gripped his staff. "Be brave," he told himself. "Just be brave, like Rainbow Dash."

With an audible gulp, Draco started up the stairs cautiously. The howling winds were even worse on a windy night like this one. And without a light, things got pretty dark fast. The golden cape offered some illumination, but he could only see a few inches in front. He yelped when his foot missed the landing, and he jumped up pointing his staff all around.

With a sigh of relief, he looked at the terrifying door carvings. His shaky hand pushed opened the metal door. A plume of ancient dust blew into his face, making him cough and wheeze for a moment. He put a foot in, then the other, and slowly entered the forbidden room. It looked almost like his mother's but everything was black and what looked like a dark-blue.

His foot pressed down on a rope, and he heard a bunch of screeching sounds. His heart beat rapidly, and he looked around for the source. The frantic spinning made him run right into the skeleton of a unicorn, it's eyes glowing red. Draco screamed as he struggled to throw it away from him, just as another skeleton draped in dark wizard robes fell on him. He thrashed around, falling into the floor and seeing another skull.

A draped ghost-pony swooped above him screeching, making him use his staff to try and hit something. He screamed all the way, from when he finally got up, to when he started stumbling over to the balcony. The skeleton's robes covered him, and put the skull right in front of his face. His scream cut off as he felt himself trip over the ledge.

A new terror surfaced when he finally threw the skeleton off, and he saw the castle below him. He screamed as loud as he could, crying as well while he fell. The beating in his chest worsened as he saw the castle coming closer. He'd be another stain on the roof, or he'd crash through and splatter on the carpet or marble of the halls.

No.

Draco gasped, then screamed as a massive migraine shot through his head. A strange tingling passed over his body, just before he smashed through the roof. He crashed through marble and wood into a heaping mess on the ground. Every bone in his body was broken, but he was still breathing, even if his rib was jammed through one of his lungs. The helmet was dented and crushing his skull.

He cried in pain, hoping somepony would come soon to help. Or if the pain would just go away.

I can help.

He whimpered silently as the migraine pounded his head even more, and parts of his pajamas felt wet. The side of his head also felt bloody, but he couldn't tell either way.

Be well, child. We still have the one responsible to end.

Draco tried yelling, but all that came out was bloody gurgles and grunts. His legs began to crack and slither under his skin, the same for his broken arms. The rib puncturing his lung pulled out, realigning itself with the rest of his rib cage. Though he didn't know it, his nose cracked back into place along with an ear and his limbs. The gored wounds from the structure closed painfully, but otherwise he was fine.

Now. Let me show you what you should have done long ago.

Draco screamed loudly as the migraine reached maximum pain, then his mind went berserk. All the times Blueblood gave him helpful advice, his mind seethed with rage and hatred. His mother yelling at him and grounding him made his mind get even angrier. And the fight with Dune was what peaked his blood-boiling rage.

His eyes turned completely dark, and his other canines came in. His nails sharpened slightly, and he roared as demonically as possible.

"BLUEBLOOOOOOD!"

Author's Note

You all know what to do.

Check out the parent story of this alternate dimension right here: To Call the Moon My Own. It's a drastic change, but I hope you all like it! It's my main fic (which I should start the next chapter for) and first story. So as always, like, fav, comment, check out my fic, and have an awesome day or night!

Unleashed

Blueblood's ears perked up when he heard howling. He shrugged it off as the wind, then snuggled back under his covers. But he couldn't close his eyes when the door to his room opened. He groaned and sat up, his blurry vision trying to make out who it was. The figure climbed onto his bed, and Blueblood flicked on the lamp beside his bed. He yelped when he saw his little cousin bloodied and glaring right at him.

"Draco, what-?!"

"Jro util ot pikol jra." Blueblood shuffled backwards when he noticed the black in his eyes. "Jram unjia eket jro!"

He roared demonically in his face, waking up Cadence abruptly. "Blueblood, what's-"

"GRAAAAAHHHHH!" Blueblood ducked under Draco's fist, which broke through the marble wall.

"Cadence, help!" he shouted as he tossed Draco off the bed with a spell.

Cadence fully realized what was happening and jumped out of bed. She watched in horror as Draco stood up, baring his sharp teeth, and growled. He roared again as he leaped straight at his cousin. Cadence teleported Blueblood out of the room, and into the guard barracks.

Some of the guards woke up from the bright flash, including Shining Armor and Silver. "What are you doing here?" Shining groaned.

"Draco's trying to kill me!" Blueblood exclaimed. "He came into my room and tried to kill me!"

"Blueblood, I know you don't like the colt," Silver grunted. "But Draco's not that kind of… whatever he is."

Blueblood went to insist, but the ceiling exploded, and Draco dropped in. The rest of the guards woke and looked at the young prince, snarling at Blueblood. He lunged again, but the colt teleported into the hall and started galloping. Draco broke down the wall and gave chase on all fours. The guards each got their hooves and turned to their commander.

"Contingency Plan Delta is in effect," Silver ordered. "The colt is out of control. Everypony gear up!"

They all reached for their armor, except for one. "Where's my helmet?"

Shining Armor was ready first, and he galloped full speed to find Cadence. Blueblood shared the room with her, and if Draco tried killing him then she could be hurt. He saw the carpet was blackened and disintegrating from the prince's footsteps. He bumped into his marefriend, and he sighed with relief.

"Where's Draco?!" she exclaimed. "We need to find him!"

"The guards are going," Shining assured her. "What happened?"

"I was asleep, and then I heard this awful scream, and I woke up and saw Draco try to kill him!" she babbled quickly. "Something's wrong with him!"

"Don't worry, we'll get him." He stood to join the squad passing, but Cadence stopped him.

"Don't hurt him," she said sternly.

Shining nodded, then galloped after his unit. Cadence took flight to her aunt's chambers, while Draco chased after Blueblood near the throne room. The teenage colt ran up the steps, but his cousin leaped over his head and blocked his path. Blueblood tried running back down the stairs, but Draco grabbed his tail and tossed him onto the throne. His stomps cracked the marble through the deteriorating carpet.

"HRRRRRRRRRAAAAA!" he roared as he jabbed his right arm forward. Blueblood yelled and fired a bolt into his face, making him fall down the stairs.

Blueblood waited for him to get up, but when he just laid there, the prince climbed down cautiously. He poked Draco, getting no response. The platoon marched into the room, Shining and Silver leading them. They both gasped at the seen, then galloped over.

"You shot him?!" Shining shouted.

"He was trying to kill me!" he shouted panickedly. "I almost-"

Draco grabbed him by the throat, and lifted him up high, shocking the ponies. "Draco, stop!" Shining shouted.

"Draco juv nokat!" the boy's guttural voice yelled. "Jrall efek Blueblood!"

Silver teleported Blueblood beside him, then tossed him back with a knockback spell. "Take Celestia's nephew somewhere safe," Silver told Shining.

The two galloped away with two other guards, while the rest surrounded Draco. A twisted grin spread across his face, then he bared his teeth. With another blood-curdling scream he lunged forward. He sent two guards flying back, just as two unicorn guards fired magic bolts. Draco's small torso and face took the hits, but he endured and punched one then kicked the other. They too were sent backwards, into more behind them. More unicorns tried blasting him, but he took the bolts like nothing and pummeled more of them. He tossed more and more to the side as he fought his way through to the door he saw Blueblood leave through.

A significantly stronger blast hit him, making him eat the carpet. Growling loudly, he stood up and turned to the Commander. Silver stood with a dozen other guards, each of their horns charged and their spears pointed. Draco roared again as he charged, the guards doing the same. He took one's spear and stabbed him in the head, then used the blunt edge to knock out another. He locked spears with the other ten, his advanced strength forcing them back.

He pushed them back, grabbing three of their weapons and swinging them around. The guards were thrown into the wall, and collapsed with broken limbs. The last of them tried blasting him again, but this time he put his hands in front. The mark glowed, and their magic bolts froze mid-air. Their different colors turned black, and Draco charged his arm back. He thrusted his arms forward, sending the bolts in one massive ball. Some were able to throw themselves out of the way, except for four unlucky souls.

The sphere didn't stop until it blew up the far door, leading to the main entrance of the castle. Seeing the tall buildings urged his primal instincts, and he ran for the outside, but a continuous beam distracted him. Silver kept up the magic beam as he slowly gained ground on the berserk prince. Draco roared loudly, his arms burning viciously. He cut the beam quickly, and used a levitation spell to toss him across the room. The boy recovered immediately, then charged the Commander.

Silver fired his magic again, but Draco endured as he got a hold of the Commander. He kept running even as he held the large unicorn up, smashing through the opposite door. Wall after wall was smashed as he kept going, Silver going limp after the sixth marble obstacle. Draco pummeled all the way through to the other side of the castle. He stopped and tossed Silver into the courtyard.

He coughed up blood and grunted as his armor kept his chest crushed, his helmet already having been torn off. Draco came over, then started punching through the armor and into him. Silver was long gone before the fifth hit, leaving Draco to beat the dead pony and bloody his arms and torn pajamas. More guards surrounded him, shocked to see their Commander being stabbed by the boy's arms.

Celestia, along with Cadence, pushed ahead of the stallions and gasped. "Draco!" The boy turned to his mother, but she could see this wasn't her son.

"Jro… jro iaga ut Heraj ot hem nok," she heard him growl. But it wasn't her son's voice. Draco kicked Silver's body off to the side, and slowly made his way over to Celestia.

"Draco please, stop it!" Cadence exclaimed. "You're hurting these ponies!"

"I not Draco!" His family gasped. "I am Doshu'um! Signa! Ashla! I… I'm… GRAAAAAAHHHHH!"

Draco gripped his head in pain, and roared to the skies. His eyes regained their white, and his hazel irises returned.

"Dra! I won't… gaft ent!" His nails dug into his scalp, and he stumbled around. Celestia galloped over and kept him still.

She charged a spell, and at the tap of her horn, she entered his mind. The feelings of hate and anger encompassed her, something she had felt once before.

Leave this place!

Her mind searched through his until she came upon a giant door. It was partially open, and a glowing black eye locked gazes with her.

Leave my son alone!

Your son?

The creature chuckled throatily, then growled and used a massive paw to pull her closer.

This child is the offspring of beings greater than you, Ichima. You and your ponies have given him much to make him angry, and thanks to you…

His chuckle only fueled her own growing anger.

…his body will… will be… Grah!

She saw the beast thrashing around behind the door.

Draco. This… this… no… no not again. I'm not losing somepony else!

She regained control of her own body, and her son was still thrashing around in his own. Celestia wrapped her hooves around him tightly, and hugged him with all the love she could give.

"Please, Draco," she whispered. "Don't give in. I love you, Draco. Mommy loves you very much."

Cadence did the same and held him tightly, grunting as he kept fidgeting violently. "We all love you, Draco," she soothed him. "We're right here for you, little cousin."

Blueblood pushed past the rest of the crowd, having seen the broken fake skeleton in Draco's landing spot. His guilt, for once, got the better of him. He trotted over, and much to Cadence's surprise, hugged Draco as well.

"Relax, Draco," he said. "This is all my fault, and I'm truly sorry."

Draco heard each of his family's voices, and the darkness receded. Their hopes were high when he stopped thrashing, and his body returned to normal. A tear fell from Celestia's chin when Draco looked up to her, his body still soaked with blood. He pushed them away and ran into the castle, passing Twilight who was being kept back by the guards.

He ran into his mother's room and went to the farthest corner, where he huddled up and sobbed quietly. The blood on his arms wiped off some on his bloodied pajamas. The door opened, and his mother sat next to him and hugged him. He buried his face in her coat as he sobbed uncontrollably, holding her as hard as he could. She did the same, never letting go of him.

She rocked back and forth while trying to keep her composure, humming a small lullaby to him. His sobs slowly faded after some time, but he kept his head against her. She nuzzled him gingerly, at the same time rubbing his back soothingly.

"I'm sorry," he whispered. She opened her hooves and let him look up at her. "I'm sorry, Mommy. I didn't want to hurt them. The monster made me-"

"Shh," she hushed as she put a hoof to his mouth. "I know."

He leaned back into her, a few sniffles being forced. "What am I, Mama?" he sniffled. "Am I a monster?"

"Of course not, Draco," she whispered.

"But I hurt them… lots of them," he sobbed. "I was just so mad… but I didn't want to hurt them, Mommy. And it wanted to make me hurt you… but I didn't want to."

"I know you didn't," she soothed him. "It's alright now, Draco. The monster's gone."

"It's inside of me," he sobbed. "I'm a monster, Mama."

She struggled to keep from crying as he sobbed softly. "It's okay," she whispered. "Mommy's here. Mommy's here."

They hugged as hard as they could, and Celestia nuzzled him continuously. Cadence and Blueblood watched from the door, along with the rest of the Solar Guard.

"Mommy's here."

Author's Note

Yep. If you'd like to know more about Draco, or you want to see the original story, check out To Call the Moon My Own. As always, like, fav, comment, be sure to check out the link, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

What's Best

"I can guess why you called me back here." Celestia rubbed the sides of her head while the dragon king waited at the bottom of the steps.

She sighed, still shaken by her son's roars the other day. "I thought he was just being like other colts," she said in a low tone. "Just angry by the punishment. But… he wasn't my son a few days ago. He killed my best guard… my friend, as if he were nothing."

The king glanced over to the broken wall, and crumbling spots on the far wall.

"I don't know what he is, what he's capable of, or if I can keep him safe from that… monster," she said, her voice beginning to crack. "I'm not asking. I'm begging you, to take him."

"Had enough of him?" Celestia glared venemously. "I kid. But in all honesty, why now?"

"I have no idea what to do," she admitted. "This… thing inside of him… It didn't seem to be able to have full control. And it said it used his anger. Dragons are the most self-controlled."

"We need to be, or else we would destroy our own mountains," King Draco said.

"Which is why I need you to help him control himself," Celestia continued. "I've taught him kindness, and love, and everything else I know, but I can't teach him that kind of discipline."

King Draco nodded, pacing around for some time. "Are you sure?" he asked. "If you do this, I can't guarantee when he can return. It could take years, decades even."

Celestia nodded sadly. "If it means he is safe, I'm willing to wait," she said. "But please, this war has to stop before then."

King Draco nodded again. "Of course," he smiled. "You have my word he won't be harmed. Would you like a moment to say goodbye?"

Celestia nodded, and the dragon king walked into the halls outside the throne room. She walked slowly to her niece and nephew's room, having them follow her as she went to Draco's room. Twilight was playing checkers with him on the bed, and when he saw them come in he got off the bed.

"What's going on, Mama?" he asked. She sighed softly, then kneeled to be eye-level with him.

"Draco," she began. "You're getting big now, and you're starting to grow up. You'll be going with the dragon king for a while, so he can help you."

Draco gasped. "But, the dragon kingdom's all the way across the world!" he exclaimed. "You're coming with me, right?"

Celestia shook her head softly. "I can't. The ponies need me here," she smiled half-heartedly. "Don't worry. I'll send you a letter everyday, and I promise you'll be fine."

Draco looked at his cousins, then to Twilight. He had to leave, and not only lose more friends, but he could never see his family again.

"Why?" Celestia dreaded that question. "I don't wanna go. I wanna stay here with you and Twilight!"

"You can't, Draco!" she sobbed. "I can't… I can't help you with all these duties. Please, I'm only doing this because I want to know you're safe."

"But you have all these guards!" Draco cried. "And you and Cadence are strong! Please, I don't wanna leave!"

Celestia pulled her son close, and her niece and nephew joined in on the embrace. Draco cried into his mother's mane, Twilight wriggling past his cousins to hug him as well.

"I promise, it won't be long," Celestia whispered. "We'll be together again, Draco. I promise."

Draco sniffled, wiping his nose and turning to Cadence. "I'm gonna miss you, little cousin," she smiled with a few tears falling. He hugged her tight, then looked at Blueblood.

This time, Blueblood hugged him close with a small smile. "Remember, always wash your hooves, head high, and be good," he said sincerely. "I'll miss you as well."

"Thanks, Blueblood," he sniffled. The only goodbye he could say now, was with Twilight.

"Does he really have to go?" she asked her mentor. Celestia nodded. She hugged Draco, and he held her tightly. He hated saying goodbye to a friend.

"Goodbye, Twilight," he sniffled. She sniffled as well, but smiled.

"Maybe you'll learn more about dragons than any Equestrian," she giggled. "And you can tell me all about them."

Draco chuckled and nodded. "Yeah," he whispered. "When am I leaving, Mommy?"

"In a few minutes," she reluctantly said. "Get your bag, and your plushie."

He nodded, and he packed his drawing book, some quils and inkwells, and finally his Solar Guard stuffed toy. His family escorted him out, while Twilight stayed behind. An idea came to her, and she galloped as fast as she could to her room.

Draco glanced at some of the guards, noticing their weary expressions. "Mama?"

"Yes, dear."

"Can I say bye to Chef Pan?" she nodded, alternating their route to the kitchen.

The famous cook was mixing together a dish for the Senators and Representatives. "Alo zere, Draco," he nodded, knowing what was happening. "Come to zay au revóir?"

Draco laughed lightly, then hugged Pan. "I'll miss your food, Chef," he whispered.

"And I'll mizz your smile when you ask for more," Pan chuckled.

"Are you ready to go?" Cadence asked. Draco kept silent for another second, but nodded reluctantly.

They escorted him back to the throne room, where two large, blue dragons stood beside a much taller, green one. "Hello, Draco," he bowed formally. "I am King Draco, of the Dragon Kingdom."

"Hello," he bowed. "We have the same name."

The king glanced at Celestia, who nodded softly. She turned her son and gave him one last hug. "Mommy loves you. Never forget that, Draco," she whispered.

"I wont, Mama," he said just as quietly. "I love you, too."

He seperated from his mother and approached the dauntingly tall king. "Are you ready?"

"WAIT!" They all turned to see Twilight galloping in with a small doll in her magic aura. She halted in front of Draco and levitated it in front of him. "Here."

"But, that's your Smarty Pants plushie," Draco pointed. "You said it's your favorite."

Twilight nodded. "I want you to have it," she smiled. "So you don't forget me."

Draco held the plushie a bit stunned, but it gave him his own reminder present. "Then take mine," he said, holding out his guard toy. "So you don't forget."

Twilight took it and nodded. Draco looked to the king knowingly, and he gestured for the boy to follow. He kept up with the king's long strides, and as they reached the door, he turned back to wave at his family and friend. He didn't notice the last tear that fell from his mother's cheek.

The crowd outside murmured and pointed as he followed the dragons to the courtyard. An enormous dragon was laying on the grass with a large platform strapped to it's back. It looked like the chariots his mother's guards used. The king reached down and picked him up, placing him beside the straps to climb on. Draco sat down, then gasped as he looked across.

"Hey, Draco," Ember chuckled.

"Ember? So, you're-"

"My daughter," King Draco chuckled, sitting down beside Ember. "She's spoken highly of you, and your strength."

Draco could've sworn he saw her green scales tint slightly red. "Father, please," she mumbled.

King Draco chuckled slightly. "It's my honor to have you staying with us, Draco," he grinned. "I can have my fastest messengers personally send your letters to your mother."

"Thank you," Draco nodded. "How come you never said your dad was the dragon king?"

Ember shrugged with a smile. "I assumed you knew," she chuckled. "And you never asked."

Draco shook his head with a laugh, then glanced one last time to the castle. King Draco nodded to the gigantic dragon, and they shook slightly as they took off. With a low roar they took off, stabilizing as they reached a higher altitude. Draco turned in his seat and stared at the Canterlot Castle shrinking as they flew. He watched even when the clouds obscured his home, and even when they passed over the Equestrian border.

"Bye, Mama."

4.2 Trillion Miles from Equestria

"Agner, Derekosh, Fermot, Jaqeluu!"

Four giant men equipped with armor leaped down from their perches on the unknown world and came to their eldest. "Hruuk dit dot, Jerosh?" Jaqeluu questioned.

Jerosh swiftly pressed different holographic buttons and brought up a map of the galaxy. A circle naming each area scanned around the spiral nebula until it stopped on a particular solar system. They zoomed in, showing a scan of the world.

"Geft drot, igato lok, nagsha," Jerosh listed. "It jrem yuroshmo, Reku'un'et grak Heraj'et utoon ungafid verk-"

"Jrem jijak ot ungt dinaf," Derekosh finished. "Hraak'et heytop jrem?"

"Ut vigad dot dimagi, jrem volk ungo jrem retaka," Jerosh said. "Grak-"

Snarling nearby made each of the brothers draw their weapons. Jerosh equipped his bright green sword, Fermot taking his stance with his twin daggers, Derekosh dropping his hammer head onto the dirt, Jaqeluu pulling out his staff, and Agner swinging his spear to the ready. Furry, black, animals started appearing from the foliage, wielding their own weapons and armor. The brothers made a defensive circle, their bodies changing into different elements.

"Sobalka," Jerosh muttered.

"Jrem ting Reku'un grak Heraj bakev, dro?" Jaqeluu chuckled.

"Dro. Hüg jrem vekevol hrem drek trarg'et," Derekosh snarled.

"HIYAAAAA!"

Author's Note

There we go, another update! As always, like, fav, comment, and get ready to start learning about Draco's heritage. Peaces!

PS: Check out To Call the Moon My Own. It'll give you a heads up if you go far enough, but it's also the original universe. So yeah, peaces!

New Home

The dragon mountains were beautiful. The snow covered peaks were the exact opposite of the grassy plains beneath them. Draco could see volcanoes even farther off, but even their sheer intimidation added to the beauty of pure nature. There was only one thing he wasn't okay with.

It was freezing.

"Does anyp-pony have a sweater?" he shivered.

"Anyone, Draco," the king chuckled. "That terminology refers to ponies."

"S-So, no sweater?" he asked again.

"I'm afraid not," King Draco chuckled. "Dragons have internal fires that warm our bodies."

"But aren't dragons cold-blooded?" The two royal dragons, and and their guards, laughed.

"Did you read that in a fairy tale?" Ember asked. "Every other species compare us to reptiles just because of our scales and tongues."

"We're warm blooded, like you," King Draco said. "Though our predecessors' bodies have adapted to severely hot conditions."

"Oh," Draco said. "So where's your castle?"

"We don't live in castles or buildings, Draco," Ember chuckled. "The mountains themselves are our homes."

He realized what they meant as they started flying upwards. Draco held onto his seat, while the dragons simply sat with amused grins. They made a sharp turn into a large cave with several other dragons of varying sizes waiting. The massive carrier-dragon landed beside others of it's kind. A squadron of dragon fighters awaited their king, getting a grip on their weapons when they saw the strange creature. They calmed themselves when their king raised a claw.

"He is the Equestrian Prince," he explained. "Prince Draco."

They could see his enthusiasm with the same name, but they only nodded. "Sire, I've readied the fighters," an orange dragon said. "When do we march onto Gryphos?"

"What's he talking about?" Draco questioned. Ember and her father exchanged glances, deciding unanimously.

"The dragons are at war with the griffons," King Draco lied. "We're sending a group of fighters to begin our assault."

Draco's eyes widened. "S-So it's not safe?" he stammered.

"We're fine here, Draco," Ember assured him, putting a claw on his shoulder. "They can't climb this high. Only a dragon can fly this high."

Draco nodded. "So… where am I gonna sleep?" King Draco gestured to his daughter.

"I need to coordinate the sqaudrons," King Draco told Ember. "I'll see you both in time."

The two nuzzled briefly before the dragon king walked off with several armored fighters. "Come on, your room's this way," Ember waved.

Draco followed close to his one friend in the new kingdom. There weren't dragon guards in the tunnels, only torches and lots of other intersections. He noticed how much warmer it was in the mountain than it was outside.

"Why's it so warm here?" he asked.

"Does it bother you?" Ember smirked. "I'm kidding. We built this cavern system above a dormant volcano."

Draco slowly halted, Ember doing the same a few steps ahead. "We're… on top of a volcano?" he asked fearfully.

"A dormant volcano," she reminded him. "We dragons aren't reckless like those minotaurs. We take decades or centuries to determine whether or not a mountain is suitable."

Draco sighed with relief, catching up with Ember. "Did they have guest rooms, or is it for me?"

"For you," Ember grinned. "My father is very… calculating. He knew you'd one day come to stay with us."

"How did he know?" Ember shrugged in response.

"I wasn't sure either, but he had a strong belief you would," Ember chuckled. "He's not like most of our past rulers. They were always looking for a war to fight, or a meadow to set ablaze. My father wanted to make it peaceful for us, but he's never turned down the opportunity for war."

Draco could see the mix of sadness and disappointment in her eyes. "You don't like fighting?" Ember raised her head and gave him a stern but friendly smile.

"I've learned for two years how to fight," she said. "I would fight if I could, and I'm happy my father is looking out for our kind. It's just…" She shook her head and sighed. "Just-"

"You don't see him a lot," Draco finished. "It was like that with my Mama. She has to work a lot, and she gets really tired from all her hard work. I played with her sometimes… and she used to read me stories… and… sing to me…"

Ember frowned when she saw his attitude sullen from his memories. It had only been a day's journey to get back to her home, but she could see how homesick he was. She moved closer and wrapped an arm around him, he in return looking up to smile at her.

"My father would show me how to make shapes and pictures out of my flames," she said with a smile.

"That sounds cool," Draco laughed. "Maybe you could show me later?"

"I'm not so sure," Ember stammered. "I haven't practiced, and I've only done it for a year."

"Still, could you show me?" he asked. Ember sighed, then nodded reluctantly. "Awesome!"

They turned down a smaller corridor, which had two final turns. She opened the thin, stone door to the left and motioned him in. Draco gasped as he gazed around the room. His bed was not only bigger than his mother's, the entire room was furnished and decorated with gems. His dresser was made completely of silver, the bed was supported by emerald instead of wood, there was a small desk made of ruby, and his nightstand was carved from sapphire. He plopped down on his bed, sighing contentedly as he sank into the mattress a bit. Ember chuckled at his actions.

"So you like it?" she chuckled, glancing at the usual furniture.

"It's amazing!" Draco laughed. "Does your place look like this, too?"

Ember nodded. "Although, my room is mostly ruby and pearl," she smiled. "I'll give you some time to settle in. And Draco…" He turned back to her. "…it's nice having you here."

Draco nodded softly. "At least we'll be closer friends, right?" he laughed.

Ember nodded, amused by his still-innocent mindset. "Right," she nodded back. "My father will have a messenger dragon outside your door at all times. Whenever you want to send a message, hand it to him and he'll bring you any letters in response."

Draco nodded again. "Got it." Ember smiled one last time before closing his door and going to her own.

Draco reached into his bookbag and pulled out his only belongings. His blanket, sone parchment, quils, inkwells, and the Smarty Pants plushie. He sighed softly, thinking back to the day before. Grabbing a slip of parchment and his writing tools, Draco sat down on the chair and put the paper on the desk. He wrote out a small letter for his mother, making sure not to smudge his writings. Once the letter was written, and he was sure it was dry, he rolled it up and went to the door. Stone doors proved to be much heavier, but he was able to get it open just enough to slip through. A tall, winged dragon stood at attention and turned to him.

"Um, can you take this to my Mommy, please?" The messenger nodded, putting the scroll in a small case and sprinting down the tunnel.

The speed the messenger was running at astonished him. The only time he'd ever seen somepony go that fast was when he and… Rainbow Dash… raced in… Canterlot. Draco sighed and went back into his room, shutting the stone door for the last time that evening.

Griffon/Equestrian Border

"Hey Tails, come check this out," Talon called.

The scout partners regrouped and the older griffon took the telescope. "What am I looking at exactly?" he asked. Talon sighed and adjusted the angle.

"All those posts are empty, beak for brains," he groaned. "Are they giving up?"

"Equestria's never given up a war," Tails muttered. "Always diplomacy or fancy magick's. So what could it be this-"

"Uh, Tails," Talon stammered. "When's the next dragon migration?"

"Four years from now. Why?" Talon smacked the scope away and pointed to the sky.

Thousands of dragons flew through the skies, some descending quickly on them. Dozens of wingless dragon fighters were dropped in lower heights on the ground, overrunning other outposts along the griffon border. Two giant dragons hopped onto the platform and pointed their spears in the griffons' faces. The two dropped their weapons and raised their claws.

"Guess we lost," Tails chuckled.

Author's Note

Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day! Or night. Whatever. Peaces!

Different Lessons

Dear Mommy,

We got to the dragon kingdom today. It's really nice, but it's really cold too. My room's made out of gems, and it's really cool. Did you know dragons are warm-blooded? Ember said they're ancestors grew scales because they used to live in really hot places.

I really miss everypony. Make sure Twilight isn't given a lot of homework, because she needs help sometimes. And tell Cadence and Blueblood and Twilight that I said hi. And Chef Pan, too! I love you, Mama. And I'm sorry for saying I hate you a long time ago.

--Love, Draco

Draco's stone door rumbled as it slid open. The torch light in his face was as bright as the sun, so he opened his eyes slowly. "Wake up, Draco."

Draco sat up, rubbing his eyes then focusing them on the king's face. "Is it morning already?" he yawned.

The king chuckled, placing a pile of clothes sent from Celestia on his bed. "Change into one of these and come to me outside," he said. "Quickly."

King Draco left the young prince to change, which he did sluggishly. He put the rest of his clothes in the gem-crafted dresser and went into the stone hall. The king gestured for him to follow, and they were soon walking through a very narrow tunnel.

"What are we doing up so early?" Draco yawned.

"Your mother told me about what happened several days ago," King Draco said, making the boy remember. "I'm very surprised that you alone put an entire squadron in the emergency room."

Draco looked to the ground, but gasped when the king stopped him and knelt down. "I didn't mean to," Draco whispered.

"I'm certain you didn't intentionally hurt them," the king clarifed. "The whole reason you are here is to make sure that never happens again. I need to teach you discipline, self-control, and serenity."

"How do we do that?" Draco questioned. The king guided him back down the small tunnel, where a single room was.

King Draco opened the steel door with his claws, pushing the two ton door to the side. Draco followed in after, taking a glance over the room. There was a sort of wrestling mat in the center, stone weights in the corner, and a sparring ring to the far left. The king grabbed a slab of rock from the side and put it on the mat. He took a smaller chunk and placed it like a seat beside the first one. He motioned for Draco to sit, then placed parchment and writing tools on the table.

"Write or draw." Draco shrugged, dipped the quil into the ink, then thought of what to draw.

He started drawing a set of hooves, then connected them to a large body. Next came the neck and head, which was longer than most ponies. He gave the tall pony a set of wings and a horn. The crown and collar piece came next, which had amethyst gems melded into each-

Smack!

The drawing was ruined, and Draco's quil was sent across the slab. He turned to the king with annoyance and anger. "What was that for?!" he exclaimed. The king put another piece of paper and cleaned the ink.

"Again." Draco grumbled under his breath, but thought of something else to draw.

He made a tall spire with smaller turrets and towers that connected to a castle. The gates and outer walls were massive, and two Solar Guards were posted on each side. The door that led to the inside of the castle was also enormous. More vast stained-glass lined the castle walls, the pictures only visible from the inside. Banners with the Equestrian flag flapped from their poles high above the-

Smack!

Draco clenched his fist and growled as the quil fell to the floor. King Draco cleaned the mess again, and put another piece of paper in front of him.

"Again."

Draco's eyes flashed darkly, and he spun in his seat and swung at the king. The dragon king leaned back to avoid it, then grabbed the boy's arm and pulled it behind his back. Using his other claw to grab his leg, he picked up the boy and pinned his free arm down with his leg. Draco struggled for a moment, snarling and writhing beneath him before coming to terms with his futile attempts.

King Draco let go and resumed his stand next to Draco's seat. "Again."

"What's the point of this?" Draco asked. "This is stupid if you tell me to draw and then you ruin it!"

The king could see the anger, but not the rage that showed a moment ago. "Self-control," he explained. "Your job is to keep drawing or writing while I decide from time to time to ruin it. I'll move your hand, burn your paper, or tear it to shreds, but you can't lose your temper. I'll also try to anger you whenever I decide, and you must bear through it."

Draco crossed his arms and sighed. "That's really tedious."

The king chuckled. "You're eight, and you know the meaning of that word?" he asked with interest.

"My teacher taught me high school stuff before I left," he explained. "I was reading at the skill of a twelfth grader."

King Draco raised a curious brow-crest. "Really?" Draco nodded. "Perhaps I can get you some books."

Draco shook his head and went back to drawing. He tried drawing simple things like flowers and trees, but King Draco noticed how indifferent he was when he was interrupted. He instructed him to draw something he did with his mother or with his friends. Draco started drawing the cake Chef Pan had made for him. The king waited a bit as Draco started putting lots of detail into the cake. He then drew his mother, Cadence, and Rainbow Dash smiling in front of him. King Draco spat a glob of magma onto the paper, incinerating it almost instantly.

Draco growled before turning to glare at the king. King Draco saw the black spreading from the outside edges of his eyeballs and slowly consuming the white. It only got so far before Draco took deep breaths and went back to his original position

If he didn't come to learn self-control, he could have destroyed the castle with that rage.

It reminded him of a dragon going into the "boiling" phase of their maturity. They were very prone to random rampages, which was the main cause of town attacks for most carrier-dragons. Smaller dragons such as himself and his fighters would just get short-tempers and want to destroy whoever and whatever bothered them. From what he heard from Celestia, the boy's rage increased his strength and primal instinct.

It went on for hours, just pissing off the boy and seeing to what extent did his anger need to go before he "changed." He only attacked two other times, each being when he drew pictures of either his family or a friend. His anger seemed to come from a protective instinct over his loved ones, but that wasn't the case in the castle. As he continued to annoy the boy, he formulated different scenarios akin to what happened the very first time.

If he was going to truly help him, he would need to understand what could draw out his other side. He promised not to hurt the boy, so it would be increasingly difficult to think of a way. It wasn't impossible, but it would be hard to think of it.

"So this is all we'll be doing?" he asked. "It sounds like I'm going home in a few months."

The king set his newest drawing aflame, making him clench his fist as hard as he could. "No. There are different stages for each phase. Right now, you'll only have this. Then, I'll have other dragons flicking you, tripping you, bumping into you, hiding your clothing, and many other things." He raked his claws across the drawing before he could finish the hooves.

The result was Draco losing it again and roaring as he tried kicking him. King Draco grabbed his leg and held him upside down, though he still kept swinging to try and lay a hit on him.

"Deep breaths, Draco," the king chuckled. "Calm down."

Draco snarled, but closed his eyes, crossed his arms, and slowly breathed. He still wrinkled his nose in anger, but showed that he was calm enough.

This will be interesting enough.

Draco downed the charred meat, then drank the water before asking for another serving. Ember watched with her jaw dropped as Draco was on his eigth slab of cow of the night. That too was devoured and another serving was requested.

"Did you eat this much in Canterlot?" Ember asked, watching the water drain into his mouth.

He burped in his mouth and sighed contentedly. "Kind of. Mama said I can't bother Chef Pan too much," he explained. "And they never had anything this good!"

Ember stared as he swallowed the last of his tenth beef steak. "It looks as if you've never eaten," she chuckled.

Draco burped again, laughing with the dragoness. "Hey Ember, how old are you anyway?" She frowned slightly, then turned her head to the side and sighed.

"Eight," she murmered.

"Huh?"

"I said eight," she said louder. "I just turned a month ago."

Draco's eyes widened a bit. "Really? You talk and look like your a teenager," he said. "Hey… that means… I'm older than you!"

Ember rolled her eyes and chuckled. "Dragons learn to talk by the time they're two, and we start being taught discipline when we turn six," she told him. "I've talked like this ever since my father begun teaching me."

"What about your mom?" Draco asked. "Is she somewhere else?"

Ember's mood changed instantly, and she lowered her gaze to her empty plate. Draco noticed this, and gasped silently as he put two and two together.

"Ember, I'm so-"

"Don't be," she sighed. "I've never told you. It wasn't your fault."

Draco was upset by her sadness, and he got up to walk around to her side. He tugged on her arm, surprising her. "C'mon," he smiled.

She followed him slowly, unsure of what he was doing. He brought her back to his room, then jumped onto his bed and layed down. "Mama says when you're feeling sad, just lay down and think of everything good," he laughed. "Everything funny, happy, silly, or even dumb works."

She raised a brow-crest and layed beside him. Her mind was solely focused on her mother's blue scales and green eyes. It was where she got the blue ripples and green eyes from. She got the green from her father, but she was much lighter than him. Following Draco's instructions, she thought back to when she was just four years old. Her father was off working, and her mother was crafting from lava.

Being a hatchling, Ember went to the pool of lava and scooped some onto an empty piece of stone. She had her tongue sticking out as she tried molding a cup for her Mommy, but the mush just wouldn't stay in place long enough. Growling angrily, she kept trying to hold the lava cup in place, but it just wouldn't stay. Just as she was about to throw a fit, her mother sat behind her and guided her claws over the lava. She breathed a long, cool breath over the lava-sculpture, making it cool and harden as she turned it on the rock.

Another memory came from when she was five. Her father was always reminding her that soon she would be taught her discipline, but her mother wanted her to enjoy what freedom she still had. They flew to a remote plain that had been recovering from a century-old war. There, a family of prairie-dogs were popping up from burrows in the ground. It wasn't hunting, just a little game. Since the dogs were terrified of them, they would hide quickly, but always popped up when they looked to make sure it was safe.

Her mother showed her that swiping at them when they popped up was tricky. They were by no means quicker than the small mammals, but it proved to be both fun and frustrating. Ember tried grabbing them, but they kept ducking down into their holes. At one point she was ready to shoot fire into the hole, which her mother then told her not to do. In the end though, she was tired from throwing herself around to try and get one. Neither of them hit any, though it was one of the things they would do regularly. It was the funnest thing she could remember about her mother.

Ember gasped when she felt Draco's finger wipe away a tear on her cheek. "It's alright," he smiled. "You have to remember she watches you and still loves you."

Ember gritted her teeth as she refrained from crying, but even her strong will didn't stop her from doing so. She was by no means a softie, but she silently cried, letting the steaming tears fall. She sat up and tried covering her face with her claws, which was useless since Draco already saw her. He sat up and went over the bed to hug her gently. She wrapped her wing around his back, trying to return the gesture.

"Maybe showing me those fire shapes'll take your mind off it," he said. She chuckled lightly, practically hearing the smile in his tone.

"I'm still rusty, so don't expect a mountain to show up," she warned playfully.

Draco sat back and watched as she steadied her breathing and adjusted her lips strangely. She puffed a breath of fire, which came out as a star. Moving her lips again, she let out another flame that formed a circle. Draco awed at the different polygons she was creating.

"Make a castle!" he exclaimed.

"I'll try," she said.

Ember took a deep breath, then quickly puffed five times to connect three towers and two main buildings. It was decent, but she was surprised she had even pulled it off. She made dozens more shapes, and even made a crude image of the mountain Canterlot was on. When she was out of breath, she layed back down beside Draco.

"You're really good at that!" Draco laughed. "And you said you weren't that good."

Ember's green scales tinted just a bit red. "Thank you," she forced herself to say. "I haven't done it for some time, actually."

"I bet if you keep practicing, maybe you could make a picture of me," he thought aloud. "Or your dad, or-!"

He giggled slightly as Ember's snores interrupted his ideas. She looked pretty tired, which was mostly his fault, so he let her sleep there. Snuggling up next to her, he blew out his candle and smiled at her one last time.

"Night, Ember."

Thousands of dark, furry bodies layed strewn about, black blood spread out like puddles. The five brothers panted heavily as their second day of fighting ended. Agner sat down beside an odd tree with only five giant leaves, while Fermot sat cross-legged to pray. Derekosh went about making sure the horde was eliminated, while Jaqeluu and Jerosh went over the plan.

"Ji Reku'un grak Heraj oft butiyago un dest ganko? (So Reku'un and Mother are somewhere on this planet?)" he asked.

Jerosh nodded. "Jrav vivitinak ut wetor oraz vot. Et Heraj grak jrem nugisham off yukil, jrill ev dreft (I've pinpointed the signal days ago. If mother and our youngest are alive, they'll be there)"

Derekosh joined them after placing the enormous hammer on his back. "Grak et dot'et u cavek? (And if it's a trap?)" he questioned.

Jerosh glared sternly at his younger brother. "They are Arthanian, Derekosh," he said out of his usual language. "They don't lay traps or plan ahead. They attack, kill, and move on. Mother and Reku'un are still alive. I know it."

"If it's this important you speak this language," Agner said. "What's the plan?"

"First, our ship must be repaired," Jerosh began. "Once that is done, we travel to the homeworld to assemble a fleet to retrieve the Doshu'um, and we bring him back to begin his training."

"And if the horde gets there before we do?" Jaqeluu asked. "They will get the transmission sooner or later. We must hurry if we want to get him in time."

"Yutak (Right)" Fermot called from behind them. "Grak uvigad brutek Neric. Dot'et hegaskimaq unt it uvakek midigat (And please speak Neric. It's disrespectful not to among family)"

"Refk. Jaqeluu, Jerosh, Derekosh, fugop ut bicanom. Et besfo novo nikat'ot ungoa jraf okki at wepot (Fine. Jaqeluu, Jerosh, Derekosh, guard the perimeter. If that horde wasn't alone I'd like time to repair)" Agner ordered.

The three eldest nodded, leaping off to find vantage points of the area. Agner went to the ship's engines with Fermot and examined the damage.

"Dot'et vort nukaz hunuk jrem'ek vigai Reku'un. Hruuk ed jro finka esh joork en gao (It's been years since we've seen Reku'un. How do you think he looks by now?)" Agner asked his older brother.

Fermot sighed, remembering the last time he saw their youngest. "Begantop driik Herod (Probably like Father)" Fermot smiled.

Author's Note

Hint hint. Hey guys! Another update, only several hours late! Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peace!

Diffficult Task

"GRAAAH!"

Draco swung at the king again, but he simply ducked, put the boy's arm behind his back, and used his weight to pin him on the stone. As usual, his anger only persisted for so long. With a sigh, Draco relaxed his body, and the king got off of him.

"A year of this and I'm still drawing?" Draco growled.

King Draco slapped the back of his head with his tail. "Yes. Now keep going," he ordered.

As usual, Draco drew drawings of whatever he wanted. King Draco pulled his hair, put a bit of magma-like spit on his claw and poked the boy's side, then set the paper on fire. Nowadays, it wasn't true anger, just overdone annoyance that got him there. A whole year he'd spent trying to figure out ways to draw out that rage without hurting him, but it was apparent he'd need to do something soon.

Even as he thought, he bothered Draco by smacking his tail against him, or pushing his hand to ruin the picture. With a growl, Draco crumbled up the paper and tossed it away. He went on to draw again, but the paper burned before he started. He was ready to lose it before the king put a hand on his chest.

"Come with me," he ordered. Draco grumbled and followed the king into a different room.

The platform room was devised of several steam-powered pistons that pushed the blocks of stone from the floor, testing a fighter's ability to adapt. However, for young carrier-dragons there was also the dead weight in the ceiling. King Draco guided the young boy over to the center and had him stay there. He walked to the control levers and pulled several.

Five pillars of stone fell all around him, putting him on alert. "What are you doing?!" he shouted, a bit scared.

Please let this work

Pulling the largest lever halfway, a massive slab of stone came crashing down from the ceiling. Draco instinctively raised his hands to try and catch it, despite it's massive size. King Draco raised the lever just enough to make the block weigh him down, but not crush him. Draco grunted as his arms strained to keep him from being crushed.

"It's… too heavy!" Draco yelled, fearful of his life. "Stop it! Pull it back up!"

He did the exact opposite and pushed the lever down. The weight increased on Draco, forcing him to bend his knees. King Draco put on more weight, making the prince kneel and lean back with his arms parallel with his chest. He grunted in pain as his arms began to tire, and the thoughts of being crushed entered his mind.

A challenge?

That same voice.

This pebble will crush you boy? Disgraceful.

Draco's arms flexed with renewed vigor, and he curled his face up into a snarl. King Draco was just about to pull it back up, but his eyes widened when he saw the hundred ton weight going up. Draco yelled as he stood firmly on his own two feet, holding the stone above his head. With another deafening roar he threw it up. The lever pushed into it's original position, and King Draco turned to the boy.

His eyes were completely black, and his arms were spread out in a feral position. The boy's teeth showed, sharpened and threatening for blood. Roaring demonically, Draco sprinted on all fours towards the dragon king. Pushing off with his strong legs, King Draco leaped just above the raging boy, making him stumble and roll on his side. He ran over before Draco could get up, and put him in a masterlock.

But it wasn't enough to keep him down. Draco growled as he pulled his arms forward, making the king pull harder. Even with his added strength, Draco got his legs under him and started to stand.

"Draco! Calm down!" he shouted. "I never meant to harm you! I promised your mother I wouldn't, so calm down! Self-control!" King Draco reminded him. "Deep breaths, clear your mind! Deep breaths, clear your mind!"

Draco stopped struggling slowly, curling his legs and getting on his knees. His growls died down and his arms softened their protest.

"Deep breaths, clear your mind," he whispered. "Deep breaths, clear your mind."

Draco's silence broke into a sniffle. The king let go and let the boy cry alone, holding himself and thinking back to his mother. "I can't do it," he whispered.

"Draco-"

"I can't do it!" he screamed, turning to the king with teary eyes. "I'm just a monster! You can't control a monster!"

The king pulled him closer, sternly locking gazes with him. "It's only been a year," he growled. "You've made more progress than you think. It's taken me hours to get a fit out of you, and now I know what it is that can make you do this."

"I don't care!" he sobbed. "I just wanna go home! I'm tired of feeling this thing make me want to hurt everyone and everypony I see!"

"And what happens if you go back, and gods above forbid, you go into another rampage?" he asked loudly. "What if you kill more guards? What if you kill your cousins? What if you kill your mother?"

Draco gasped silently, processing his consequences at last. "I don't-"

"I know, Draco," the king said. "You don't ever want to hurt them. If so, then you have to keep going. No matter what you feel, no matter how many times you change, remember why you're doing this."

King Draco let go and stood back up. Draco wiped the tears from his eyes and stood up as well.

"Go on, I've kept you here long enough," he said softly. Draco went to the door and stepped out into the hall.

It's not just anger. Something's protecting him but using his rage to blind him. Why?

Draco went to his room, throwing himself onto his bed and laying face down in his pillow. The stone door slid open, and the creaking of springs - aside from her scent - told that Ember had come into the room.

"Are you alright?" she asked. Over the past year they'd done everything together. Played some dragon training games, like chasing each other and wrestling.

There were many other dragon children and teens, but he preferred to stay with Ember. "Not really," he sighed. He sat up and looked directly at her. "I can't go through with this Ember. I hate feeling… so angry. I wanted to kill your father. Then I wanted to get out and… and…"

He shook his head and buried his face into his hands. "And what?" she asked softly.

A small shudder rocked him as his previous thoughts returned. "I wanted to hurt you," he said as his voice cracked. "I wanted to kill you, then go to my mother and kill her, then Blueblood, then Cadence, then Twilight, then Rainbow, then-"

Ember put a claw on his lips, shaking her head. "Did you want to hurt them?"

"No," he sighed. "I love my family, and my friends, and you. I'd never want to hurt any of you. But that… thing keeps making me think like that and… I don't want to feel that again."

Ember's cheeks tinted redder than usual. "You… love me?"

Draco nodded. "You're really tough, and you're real nice, and my only friend here," he said softly. "Just like Rainbow Dash. I love all my friends."

Her cheeks returned to their green, and her tail stopped nervously swaying. She thought she was stupid for thinking he understood that kind of love. He was still a child, and right now he was facing something neither of them knew about. Still, he was her friend, and she was there to comfort him.

"It'll be fine, Draco," she assured him. A low ringing coming from her quarters reached her ears. "Please, just be strong. This will help you. Just have faith in my father. He'd never hurt you intentionally."

Draco nodded, then watched as she slipped out of the room before giving him one last smile. He sighed and laid back on his bed, remembering his old races with his colorful filly-friend. Ember was a much better wrestler, since her limbs were just like his. And she was really strong too, so there was always that unpredictable chance of winning or losing.

"Prince Draco." He sat back up, smiling with excitement when he saw the messenger, Flicker, lower a box carefully and hold out a scroll. "From your mother."

"Thank you," he nodded. He opened the scroll and quickly read over it.

Dear Draco,

I'm sorry I couldn't be there for your ninth birthday. Twilight is doing better than ever with her studies. She's very skilled with hooves-on magic learning. She reminds me of you when you'd stay in the library and flip through each book.

I wanted to send you a gift, even though I can't see you open it. I hope everything is going along just fine in the dragon kingdom. We miss you, and we love you.

--Love, Mommy

Draco smiled and went to his package, opening it carefully so as to not ruin the present. He gasped softly as he pulled out a high-powered telescope he'd seen in the observatory near the Canterlot library. And that wasn't all. Underneath the box carrying it, was a trinket from Blueblood and a wrist band made of gold and diamond from Cadence. A small note on it caught his eye.

Don't lose them! -Blueblood and Cadence

He chuckled and put on the two gifts. He recognized Blueblood's old neck trinket. It was a silver chain with a diamond-shaped sapphire gem with gold outlining it. The telescope was a T-14, with sensitive lenses and a zoom feature to get close-ups of stars and planets. Maybe Ember or King Draco could take him to one of the cliffs so he could stargaze for some time.

He put the box on top of his gem-carved dresser and then ran to his desk. Scribbling his thanks and a bit about his current situation with his "discipline training," though he left out the details.

Handing it to the messenger and watching him run off, Draco went back to bed. Maybe he'd finish here before the next year. He'd miss Ember, but maybe he could ask King Draco to let her go back to school with him. Then he could see Twilight, his Mama, Cadence, and Blueblood again.

"WHAT?!"

The griffon warriors cringed as the griffon king threw the messenger down the steps, breaking most of his hollow bones. Two of the armored griffons dragged the messenger off to the cellar while the griffon king fumed atop his throne.

"Sir, the dragons have pushed us towards the Grainz farms," one of his officers reported. "They can't hold out against an entire regime of dragon fighters."

"I don't care about those worthless feather brains!" he retorted. "The one chance to have Celestia at my talons and that damn scaled bastard takes him?!"

He rammed his fist into the arm rest of the throne, bending the golden piece. "We've had a few infiltration units cross dragon territory. A few of our spotters have seen him around the capital mountain."

Emperor Grypho rested his chin on his talon, thrumming his other on the opposite arm rest. As he murmured in thought, a small smirk crossed his beak. He stood up and gestured for one of his personal guards to come forward.

"Order each regime to focus on the Grainz mills," he said. "They'll try taking out our main food supply, so the bulk of their forces will be there. I want our entire army there, understand?"

The guard stared shocked at his emperor, but didn't want to anger him. "Yes, sir," he forcefully saluted.

The griffon guard flew out the room, and Grypho turned to his other guard. "Assemble the Black Beak battalion. I want an army over that dragon border," he hissed. "Go!"

Author's Note

Sorry again for the delay! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day! Or night!

Personal Satisfaction

10 years before NMM's return

King Draco sat atop his throne, listening to the newest news of the concentration of griffons. His best fighters were explaining the situation when a fighter crashed into the throne room. They rushed over to him, examining his mortal wounds. Arrows were embedded in his torso, and half of a spear was sticking out of his upper back. King Draco pulled out the spear, tossing it aside and picking him up.

"What happened?" he asked. The fighter gurgled his blood, but managed to spit it off to the side.

"They're… over the… southern m-mountains," the fighter forced. "They…"

The fighters lowered their heads at the loss of a comrade, but King Draco looked to the spear. Turning it over, he growled at the inscribing of a talon. He snapped it in half then burned the splinters.

"Sire," his top officer said. "The Black Beaks are in our territory."

King Draco sighed, resting the young fighter on the stone floor. "Let him rest in the eastern volcanoes. It was his homeland," he said.

"Sire." The body was carried out of the room, and King Draco slowly stepped to his throne.

The remaining officer followed closely. "Sire, what about the Black Beaks?" he questioned. "They are in our lands. You know why they're here."

The king sat down on his throne, sighing to himself. "That imbecile Grypho wants the boy to be in his favor," Draco said. "If he can't have that, he'll have the boy as a hostage."

"Then we must-"

"I can handle this situation fine," King Draco said calmly. "Have the boy pack his things. He'll stay in the north mountains until we wipe them out."

The officer nodded, running to the nearest tunnel.

"And…" King Draco called, making the fighter skid to a halt. "…my daughter. The Black Beaks are formidable. If they make it here I don't want my daughter caught in the crossfire."

"Yes, Sire," he nodded.

Draco was in the middle of meditating when the stone door was pushed aside. "Prince Draco," he panted.

The boy stood up and turned to the fighter, raising a brow when Ember came as well with a bag. "What's going on?" he asked.

"We're leaving," Ember said. "Come."

Draco followed behind them as they ran through the tunnels. "Where are we going?"

"Far from here!" Ember called. He was brought to the landing cave from his first day. "Get on."

"What about my stuff?"

"I took some of your things, they're in your bag on the carrier!" Ember said as she tossed her bag up then climbed on.

Draco sat down, two fighters sitting down beside them. "Can soneone tell me what's going on?!" he exclaimed.

"Griffon battalions are approaching," a fighter said. "You and Princess Ember will be taken to the mountains in the northeast until they are repelled."

He whistled once, and the carrier-dragon beneath them growled lowly as it's wings stretched out. It ran forward and jumped from the cliff, flapping once to gain stability. It glided down, then made a sharp left and flew forward.

"How did the griffons get this far?" Draco asked. "They'd have to go through Equestria."

"Or go around," Ember said. "It would take years to go around Equestria, but going over the southern mountains would keep them hidden until they struck."

"And they have," a fighter growled. "They wiped out a division and are near the King's mountain."

"But my father is back there!" Ember shouted, recently believing he would join them soon. "We have to go back!"

"We can't," the fighter beside her said.

"I'm the Princess and I am ordering you to go back!" she yelled.

"We are under strict orders by your father to disregard any orders by you or Prince Draco," the one beside Draco said. "Regarding going back, at least."

"We can't leave my father! He-"

"Ember," Draco said, putting his hand on her shoulder. "I'm sure your dad can fight them off if he needs to."

Ember snarled lightly, but knew her father was more than a match in a fight. He was king for a reason. With a sigh she slumped back in her seat. "Please Father, just be okay," she whispered.

"Even the Black Beaks couldn't scratch a scale on him," the one beside her assured her.

"Who are the Black Beaks?" Draco asked.

"They are supposed to be the emperor's best warriors," the one beside him explained. "Not to mention his best lap dog's."

"They fought in each of the Equestrian wars, always wanting to gain more land," the fighter next to Ember said. "They are skilled ranged and close-combat fighters. They're also very cunning. They're the reason the Equestrian wars weren't ended sooner."

"But aren't dragon platoons in the Empire's borders?" Draco asked.

"The last two years have been difficult since the entire griffon army is holding out at their grain mills," the one beside him said. "It would be easier to send a carrier-dragon, but King Draco doesn't want to risk one to 'boil'"

Draco nodded, slumping on his seat and crossing his arms to keep warm. "We'll be fine, Draco," Ember said. "My father knows what he's doing."

"I know," he smiled softly. "I'm just a little tired."

"We'll keep watch," the fighter beside him said. "Rest until we reach the mountains."

It was all he needed to hear to nod off. His nap lasted for several hours before he was shaken awake. The dragon fighters were gone, and the carrier-dragon was groaning in pain. Draco looked over the side and gasped at the hundreds of arrows in the carrier. He heard thousands of little whizzing noises, and he saw a barrage of arrows heading straight for them. Ducking down onto the floor, the arrows flew like a swarm around and into the enormous dragon. It gave off another loud shriek of anguish.

"Ember! Ember wake up! Ember!" he screamed.

She jumped up, readying for a fight. "Draco?! What is it?!" she growled grunpily.

A bloodied arrow tearing through the floor answered her. They tilted towards its head, then the plummeted to the ground. Draco and Ember grabbed onto the huge saddle and screamed as they fell. Ember's scales kept her stiff in place, but the sweat on Draco's hands caused him to slip. The dragoness grabbed his arm and pulled him closer.

"Hold on!" Ember shouted, bracing herself.

They slammed into the floor, Ember being rendered unconscious and thrown into Draco. He wrapped his arm around her waist and grunted as the carrier-dragon tumbled through trees and boulder, some hitting Draco and nicking Ember. His left shoulder dislocated, forcing him to let go. He was thrown with the dragoness into a tree, where he was finally forced to let go as his spin fractured.

He could hear the massive dragon tumbling further through the small forest. Draco winced as he tried moving his arm, then let out a choked cry as he tried sitting up. It wasn't only his arm and spine: his ankle was twisted, a shin bone was popping out of his leg, and his left arm was bent inward. Though the agony was unbearable, he forced his head to turn to the side so he could look at Ember. She wasn't moving at all, and it didn't look like she was breathing either.

"Ember…" he groaned. She kept still on the ground, her left wing looking torn near the joint. "Ember… please… wake up."

A loud stomping of metal made him turn his eyes to the far bushes. A platoon of griffons in black armor came closer, one getting close to him and examining him. "He's still alive," he chuckled. "Tough freak. Emperor Grypho did say he wanted the thing alive."

"Captain," a griffon called. "This dragoness is still alive."

Draco eagerly looked back over to her, a flicker of hope entering his mind. "The king's daughter," another said.

The captain of the notorious military group smirked. "It's been over five-hundred years since King Draco cut our nation's land in half," he chuckled darkly. "Kill her."

Draco's eyes widened, and he tried clenching his fists. "No…"

The captain, and some of the griffon warriors, looked back at him. "And it can still talk! I thought your voice might have been-"

"Shut up," Draco growled. "Don't… hurt… her."

The captain glared furiously at him, then raked his claws across Draco's face. "Don't you dare tell me to shut up!" he yelled. "And don't interrupt me you abomination!"

Draco's eyes let tears fall as his arms failed to clutch the three bleeding claw marks. "Don't you… go… near… her," he forced himself to say. "I'll… I'll-"

"You'll what?" the captain asked, his followers luaghing a bit. The captain went over to Ember, dragged her body closer to him, then pulled out his sword. "Watch your little friend die, freak."

"No!" Draco yelled, ignoring the pain in his chest. "Leave her alone!"

The captain pulled apart two of her scales, revealing the soft flesh beneath them.

"I said… stop it!"

The captain put his sword above Ember, then yelled as he drove it down.

"NOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!"

Everything froze, save for Draco. His arm bent back to it's right position and his shoulder relocated. The bone popping up from his leg realigned into place and his ankle turned into it's original position. The open flesh above his wounds sealed, and his spine cracked as it reattached itself together.

You don't want her to die, do you boy?

No. No! Why do you keep doing this?! You're not hurting her!

I won't hurt her, child. I'd like to make a deal. I control you-

No!

-for a moment, and once these fools are pieces of meat, you can help your little friend.

Draco looked to the Captain, almost stabbing Ember. She would die if he didn't do something, but if he let the thing loose he could hurt Ember himself.

How can I trust you?!

Because I am you, and you are me.

I'm not you! I don't want to hurt my Mother or my family or friends!

I don't want to either.

You're lying.

I can resume the world around you and let her die, or you can let me power you and protect her! Understand?!

He didn't have a choice.

Do it

The captain yelled as he rammed his sword down, but it never touched the dragon princess. The boy was holding his closed talons, keeping the sword from doing it's job. The captain struggled to pull his arm away, then shouted in pain as his talons were crushed.

"Jro yuvakef hyurt pof iit," Draco growled.

The warriors gasped in unison as their leader's head rolled towards them, Draco's fist hovering above the bleeding neck. He twirled the sword and stomped his right foot forward, roaring at the hundreds of griffons.

"COME ON!"

The Black Beak army charged forward, and Draco went to meet them. He slashed through four, stabbed a fifth then used his leg to kick another two behind him. Pulling the sword out, he chopped a griffon's head off then sliced another's in half. He caught an arrow before it could hit his face, and stabbed it into one's head. His sword broke off in a griffon's gut, making Draco growl and throw him into a group.

He raised his arms to block two spears, the heads digging into his forearms. Draco's mind ignored the pain, and he pulled them forward to heabutt one and ram his fist through the other's head. He pulled the two spears out of his arms and swung them around to cut the faces of ten more warriors. After tossing one away he parried and stabbed the warriors that were pushing him back.

He was pushed into a tree, seven other swords and spears pushing against his weapon. Growling loudly, he tossed them all back with a powerful shove. He punched his arm into the tree, swung his arm around, and uprooted it. The warriors were helpless as the log tumbled through their lines, crushing many of them. Draco roared at them, finally getting the message through their heads.

They were all gonna die.

Everything was fogged for a moment, and a splitting pain was in her left wing. Ember managed to open her eyes enough to see the ground, and the back of Draco's legs. The heavy scent of blood wafted through her nostrils. She groaned as she tried to move her arm.

"Don't," she heard Draco warn. His voice sounded… broken.

"What… ugh, what happened?" she groaned.

Draco walked to a nearby tree and carefully set her down. Ember gasped and shuffled against the tree. Draco's clothes were torn to shreds. Blood soaked shreds. His face was covered in the red liquid, and dozens of cuts covered her body. His hair was stiff from the dried blood, giving him an even more psychopathic look.

"Draco, agh!"

"Don't move," Draco warned softly, gently pushing her back against the tree. "How's your wing and your arm?"

She tried flexing both limbs, but she only grunted and muffled a yell. "I can't move them," she grunted.

"Just stay still," he told her. "We'll move in the morning."

He gathered sticks and soon had a fire going. He brought back hunks of meat that were seasoned and salted for preservation. She preferred plain raw meat, but it was all he could do. He helped feed her the flavorful dinner, at the same time helping himself to eight other ones he found. As the night fully descended upon them, they stared blankly into the fire, Draco just a foot away. Ember stared at the blood, and the slash marks over his body.

"What happened?" she finally asked. Draco kept silent, cupping his hands over the fire. "Draco. Draco. Draco!"

"I killed them!" he yelled. "I slaughtered those bastards, every last one of them!"

She could see that same rage, but it wasn't making hin go berserk. "Draco, you were probably-"

"No, Ember," he yelled. "I killed them. I stabbed them, ripped them apart, took of their legs and beat them with it! I know I was the one who did it! I wasn't going to let you die!"

Ember stared silently, then put the pieces together in her mind. The blood, the rips, the seasoned meat. "And how did you fix me?"

"I took bandage wrappings from their bodies," he said coldly. "And the meat, too. Your wing was broken, your arm was dislocated, and I patched up a breach in your scales on your back."

Ember reached around her side and felt the large bandages over a throbbing part of her body. She looked at her wing, but turned back to Draco when she heard him crying. He didn't hide his face this time. He was too tired to hide it, and his arms were sore from the beatings he took. Ember sat beside him and tried comforting him by nuzzling him gently. He'd never seen or felt her do that to anyone except her father, so his sniffles ceased quickly.

"Thank you," she whispered. Draco put his arm around her, careful to not touch her broken wing.

"You're welcome," he whispered back. They stared into the fire together, until the void of sleep overcame them.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Man, my updates are getting later and later. Sorry about that! Anyway, I just wanna introduce one more MAIN OC character before I take a small break. Don't worry, it'll probably be a few weeks or a month. Just need to refocus on my main fic, which I know some viewers are waiting eagerly for. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Helping… Paws

"Sire."

"What is it?" King Draco asked.

"We've received word from the mountains you sent the children to," his top officer said. "They haven't reached it."

King Draco stood up quickly. "What do you mean?!" he exclaimed.

"Their chariot never arrived, sire. And the Black Beaks haven't set talon near the mountain," he reported. King Draco's blood boiled over.

"Thos bastards!" he roared, smashing the arm rest of his throne. "They planned for this! Send every dragon not guarding the border to search the land between here and the northeast!"

"Sire, that could take months, even with all of our fighters," his officer warned. "The fighters have burned the griffon mills. I can have a platoon scan from the skies but a ground search will have to wait."

King Draco paced around angrily, growling lowly as he thought about sending the entire nation. His officer was right, there was a gap the size of Equestria to search. And since most of it was re-grown forest, it'd be even longer. If he pulled out the armies to help, he would draw attention from Celestia. Gods above knew he didn't want to tell her she had lost her son. With a growl, he sat down in his throne.

"Have a single platoon scan from above," he ordered. "Send three more to aid those in the Empire's borders."

"Yes, sire," the fighter nodded.

With Ember's body thrashed, Draco helped her limp at a snails' pace through the lightly wooded area. She needed to rest every few minutes or so, since she was still hurting from the day before. Her scales were looking dull and she only coughed up flickers of her true flame. Whether or not her wounds were infected was his main concern. He couldn't help that, and if they didn't find dragon mountains soon she would… she'd…

…They just had to hurry.

"Draco, slow down," Ember grunted. He set her down against a tree, letting her clutch her chest in pain. "I'm… sorry."

"Don't be," he said with a half-smile. "Just rest for a bit. We'll leave later."

He gathered more twigs and fallen branches to make another fire. They were running out of the griffon rations he looted, so he saved a portion for Ember. Cooking the dry, flavorful pieces of meat on a rock, he watched her laying with her eyes closed. Her chest rose and fell unevenly, some coughs coming out forcefully. She still couldn't use her own claws to eat, and now it seemed like she didn't want to eat. The more and more ill she looked, the more worried he was.

He wouldn't lose her. No way, no how. He'd lost Rainbow, but he wasn't going to let her die. After an hour of waiting for her to wake up, he kicked some dirt on the fire and helped her up. She winced after each step her left leg took. He made a mental note to bandage the leg whenever they got the chance.

The smell of wolves nearby made him bare his teeth and glance around. The pack wasn't too subtle with their movements, but they weren't too agressive. He made sure to keep any eye on them as he walked with Ember. They made several more stops for her rest, and the wolves still didn't attack.

What are they waiting for?

Cautious as ever, he got Ember back up and kept on down the path. Now that a few hours had gone by, Ember broke the silence. "Do you even know where you're going?"

Draco stopped, sighing lowly, then groaning loudly. "No," he grumbled. "Can you tell?"

"We should be between the northeast and central mountains," she said. "But the woods are too light. I think the carrier-dragon took us farther west."

He sighed with annoyance. "So we have no way of knowing?"

"Just about ri-AGH!" she screamed, clutching her sides. Draco quickly put her down and looked to see if an arrow or spear hit her.

She was fine on the outside, but she was still writhing painfully. "What's wrong?!" he shouted panickedly.

Ember panted hoarsely, the pain subsiding temporarily. "My… my legs… won't move," she grunted. "Draco… just leave me."

"Let me take a look." He uncovered the bandages from her back and gasped.

The scales were devoid of all color, and the flesh looked pale-yellow. Almost like it was rotting. The colorless sclaes were the same for her arm and wing. She was sick. Gravely sick.

The night was descending upon them, and he assumed the wolves would attack. He reattached the bandages and picked her up, making her groan in pain. He did his best to keep her comfortable, putting her head on his arm so it was supported. She wrinkled her snout and grunted a few times, making him lose more and more hope. She was in no condition to travel, even if he did carry her.

As the sun vanished over the horizon, Draco looked around for some sort of shelter. He spotted a cave under a cliff just off the path. Deeming it the only available cover, he carried her inside. It was quite humid and dark, but Draco could see enough to know where he was going. It wasn't deep, which was perfect for a day's rest.

"Just stay here, Ember. I'll be right back," he said to her, trying to get a response.

"Where else will I… go?" she chuckled weakly, lying unconscious again.

Draco sighed and leaned closer. "Just hang on," he whispered.

He went to go find more wood as fast as he could. The odors of various wolves reached his nostrils, and he looked around for any of them. They hid behind the brush, but he could spot all six of them. He was in a clear opening, surrounded and outnumbered. So why wouldn't they attack? Even they had to think they had a sort of advantage.

Carefully pulling a few low lying branches from their trunks, Draco carried the pile in one arm, just in case the wolves finally did attack. He made his way back to the cave, raising a brow when a scent different than the wolves and Ember reached him. The new scent made him speed into the cave, dropping the wood as soon as he saw it.

A large wolf… he thought. It had paws like one, ears like one, a snout and tail like one, but it was about as big as a normal pony. This one was too close to Ember for his liking, and it's bared fangs were showing it's readiness for a fight.

Draco stomped his foot forward and roared, although not as demonically as his previous ones. The wolf-pony hybrid snarled as it charged him, and Draco dashed forward as well. Instead of a well-placed snap of it's jaw, the hybrid spun around and kicked him. Draco stumbled back, then fell when it tackled him to the ground. He grabbed it's throat, putting his other arm under it and tossing it towards the mouth of the cave.

Before it could fully recover, Draco picked it up mid-charge and slammed it into a tree. The hybrid gave off a yelp, but used its hind-leg claws to stab his sides. Screaming, he headbutted the creature and tossed it above the entrance. It landed in a heap on the floor, a few large rocks falling beside it. Sidestepping a particularly large one, it pounced towards him with great speed. Draco grunted as his opponent knocked the wind out of him. He tumbled back, hitting the tree from before and stopping.

The hybrid growled lowly at him, glancing towards the cave. Draco stood up, jumped in front of the cave, and roared again. The two collided again, it's jaws snapping while Draco held it's front legs so it couldn't claw at him. He fell back, rocked on his back, and pistoned his legs out to send the wolf crashing into a rock that had fallen. It spat some blood off to the side, Draco doing the same and wincing as his breathing stretched the claw marks slightly. They opened some from the griffon fight, but he was depending on the thing to heal him.

"Just get out of here!" Draco snarled. The hybrid reared it's head back in shock, and Draco realized the action.

"You can talk?" it asked. The voice was definitely male, and intelligent.

"You can talk, too?" Draco asked.

"Of course," he growled. "Now get out of here."

"I was going to say the same thing," Draco growled back. "You stay away from her and me, you hear?"

"Wait… you're with the dragon?" he asked.

"Yeah. Now go before I have second-thoughts!" Draco yelled.

The hybrid sighed, getting out of its alert stance and into a more calm one. "I wasn't going to hurt her," he said. "She was injured, and I wanted to help until you came roaring."

"Well if you saw some weird-wolf next to your friend, wouldn't you assume the situation?" Draco sneered.

The creature calmly walked towards Draco, who lowered his arms and glared at the animal. He raised his paw up, offering a paw-to-hand shake. "Midnight Moon."

Draco looked at the paw suspiciously, but eventually took it with his hand. "Draco," he sighed.

"Just Draco?" Moon asked. Draco nodded. "Strange."

"You said you could help her," Draco said, much less aggressively than before. "Please, she's very sick and I don't know what to do."

Moon nodded, walking past the fallen rock with Draco close behind. Ember was still unconscious, but her breathing was steady for now. Moon used a single claw to carefully pull the bandages off of her back. He examined the infected area, then her wing joint and the sling. His eyes traveled over her swollen leg, meaning she needed bandaging.

"I did the best I could," Draco whispered. "Her leg might need some wrap, but I can't help with her infection."

Moon nodded, then howled loudly. The pack that had been following Draco came inside, eyeing him cautiously. Moon only barked and whimpered, but his pack understood and rushed outside. When they came back, they had brought different types of herb leaves and some flowers.

"Here," Moon said as he pushed a wood bucket towards Draco. "Fill this with water and bring it back. There's a stream just west of here."

"Got it." He ran to the small water supply, leaving the bucket to block the path and fill up a bit.

Before going back, he wiped the blood from his face and washed it out of his hair. His clothes were another issue, and since he lost his shoes during the fight, he was going around barefoot. It didn't bother, for some reason, but he preferred not wearing them. He ran back to the cave without another second to spare. Moon had set up the fire and a very thing rock pot. The flame seemed to be darker than the ones he made.

"Dump it in there," Moon instructed. The water soon boiled and Moon dropped the herbs and petals into it.

The perfume-like scent made his nose wrinkle and sting some. Moon's nose did the same, but he kept his under control as he dipped the bandages in them. Wrapping them and attaching them back onto Ember, Moon kicked dirt onto the fire and put the stone pot somewhere in the back.

"The infection's spread a bit, but she'll be fine in a few days," Moon said. "What are you, anyways?"

Draco sighed as he sat down next to the dragoness, happy to see she wasn't wincing anymore. "I don't know," Draco shrugged. "My Mother is a pony, but I've always been different. What are you?"

Moon laid down and crossed his front legs to rest his head. "I'm not completely sure… but my mother would tell me I am a wolf-pony," he said. "Half pony, half wolf."

"Then where's your cutie mark?" Moon shuffled his hind end to the side to show his cresent moon with a dark cloud in front. "Oh."

"Would the blood on you before explain her condition?" Moon asked. Draco sighed, hoping to not remember the feeling.

"She's the dragon princess," Draco told him. "There was a group of griffons called the Black Beaks. Her dad, King Draco, sent us both to the northeast mountains."

"I'm guessing you had a detour?" Draco nodded.

"I took a nap, and when I woke up our guards were gone, the carrier-dragon was badly hurt, then another storm of arrows killed it and knocked us out of the sky." Draco shuddered as he remembered the feeling of falling from that height. "My body was broken, but I made sure Ember wasn't hurt too bad."

"Wait, you broke bones?" Moon asked.

Draco nodded, ignoring his initial question. "There had to be a hundred griffons," Draco whispered. "They were going to kill her, then take me to Gryphos. I… I killed them."

Moon raised his head from shock and interest. "You killed them?"

"All of them," he growled. "Those bastards wanted to hurt Ember and I made them all gutesk inafig lokut!"

He did his best to calm down, crossing his arms and trying to forget. "And how long have you been traveling with her in this condition. More importantly, how are you still standing?" Moon questioned.

Draco looked away, doing his best to formulate an answer. "My bones heal really fast," he lied. "Just cuts and stuff don't heal too fast. And we've been traveling for a day."

"It's a miracle the infection didn't spread," Moon chuckled. "Your friend could have died."

"I know," Draco sighed. "I just didn't know what to do."

Moon shook his head softly. "I didn't mean it thay way," he assured him. "It's just good fortune you found me."

Draco nodded, then turned back to the black furred hybrid. "So how did you end up in dragon territory?" Draco asked, wrapping his arms around his legs.

The wolf-pony looked off to the side for a while, unsure of what to really say. "I was… I was um… I used to live in Canterlot."

Draco raised a brow. "Really? When?"

The question bothered Moon even more. "A thousand years ago," he finally answered.

Draco's jaw dropped. "B-But how? No pony besides my mother and Cadence can live that long," Draco stammered.

The hybrid simply shrugged. "Who's your mother?"

"Everypony calls her Princess Celestia," he said. "Cadence is my cousin. But how have you lived so long?"

Grtting over his original shock, Moon answered, "I don't know. I've lived thise long but I don't know if my time will come."

The sentence made Draco think back to some of the scary books Blueblood had showed him. "Like a curse?"

"Excuse me?"

"Y'know, a curse," Draco said. "Did somepony curse you? Did you do something really bad?"

"Of course not," Moon chuckled. "I've just stayed here for a thousand years. The wolves treat me as their alpha, so they're reliable when I can't do everything myself."

Draco nodded, then winced as he felt more blood trickle out of his side. "Ngh."

Moon looked closer and recognized the spots where he had stabbed Draco. "Sorry, again," he said as he went towards the back of the cave. He had herbal bandages, sewn from the various medicinal herbs and flowers and some leaves. Dipping them into the mixture, he wrapped it firmly around Draco's body. "It'll stop the bleeding, and it'll kill any bacteria that might've gotten in."

The boy nodded painfully, making Moon chuckle. "Shut up. You're lucky you have claws," he strained. "I still won."

Moon shook his head. "As if. I wasn't fighting at my fullest," he said with a smirk.

"Neither was I," he said half-serious, half-darkly. Moon looked at him with a rivaling fire in his eyes.

"Maybe once we get you back home, you and I can settle this," Moon smirked.

"You mean, you'll help us?"

"I'd do anything for a friend," Moon nodded resolutely. "We'll leave in the morning. With luck, we'll be at the main mountain region within a month."

A month seemed longer than he would've hoped, but if it meant getting back to the mountains, it would have to be done. Nodding softly, Draco nestled against Ember, shivering as her scales gave off more heat than before. She was doing fine, thanks to Moon. And as a bonus, he made a new friend.

They would be seeing King Draco sooner than they thought. And now, Draco had somepony else to wrestle with.

Author's Note

Midnight Moon is an OC by midnightshadow1! Thanks bro!

Anyways, here you all are, and expect one or two chapters before I refocus my attention where it is needed! As I said, I'll try not to deny you viewers what you crave! So in the meantime, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Old Friend

It had been weeks since Draco's last letter reached her, and no matter how many times she sent her own, there was no reply. With reports of griffons near the southern borders, Celestia was becoming increasingly worried. She had summoned the Dragon King several days ago, and per his messenger's word, he was making his way. If something was wrong, she would need answers, and she'd know if Draco wasn't with him.

"Princess," Lieutenant Shining saluted. "King Draco just arrived. He's in the courtyard."

Celestia teleported the stack of papers into her chambers and nodded. "Send him in."

Shining saluted and went to get their guest. A few minutes went by, and the dragon supreme with his personal guards came in. Shining waited near the door with a few of his own Solar ponies. Celestia stood up and walked down the steps until she was face to face with King Draco.

"Leave us," she ordered. Shining hesitated for a moment, but ultimately saluted and ushered his squadron out. "All of you."

The fighters turned to King Draco, who nodded without looking at them. They followed after the pony guards, leaving the rulers alone. Celestia inched her muzzle closer, a stern look over her features.

"Where. Is. Draco?" she asked.

The king stared at her for some time before sighing and lowering his head. "He went missing some time ago," King Draco admitted.

Celestia's eyes sharpened into a glare and her horn flashed brightly, slamming the dragon king into the far wall. "What do you mean missing?!" she yelled.

"It was an ambush! The Black Beaks tricked us into sending them to the northeast mountains!" King Draco grunted.

"They took him?!" she shouted. "You said you could keep him safe! If that griffon bastard so much as lays a claw on him-"

"They took my daughter!" he shouted. Celestia's glare softened slightly, and she let him back onto the marble.

"They took Ember?" Celestia asked in a low tone.

The king growled as his claws scratched the marble floor. "I wanted to keep them safe. But I walked right into their trap," he snarled. "To think, that I wanted to keep her safe… and instead she could be dead… or worse."

"What do you think I'm thinking about Draco?" she asked, half snarky, half sincerely.

The king glared up at her. "You haven't seen what I've seem," he sneered. "You're son killed hundreds of them."

Celestia's eyes widened. "What are you talking about?"

King Draco stood to his full height. "Near the carrier-dragon I sent them on, we found a clearing filled with Black Beak warriors," he explained. "It was… grisly. They were missing limbs, some their heads, and many of the trees looked as if they were thrown."

Celestia looked away in shock, then mashed her face into his. "You said you would teach him to control his anger!" she exclaimed.

"I have!" he retorted, pushing back. "He wasn't berserk! I've seen him lose it! He doesn't use his enviornment, or weapons! If he killed them, he knew what he was doing!"

The thought of that… animal working with her son was much to swallow. "I'm sending a regime of Solar Guards to search for him and Ember," she said. "You'd better hope they find them."

He nodded, then went to the door but stopped. "I've never once told my daughter how much I love her," he said across the room. "I've done my best to show it, but I know she needs to hear it. Please, give me that chance, Celestia."

She understood his pain, and she nodded softly. "Just end these griffons," she resolutely said.

Gryphos, Griffon Empire

A Black Beak warrior trudged through the emperor's halls. He knocked the door open, startling Grypho and his two female slaves. "What is it?" he asked agitatedly. "Where's Captain Pierce?"

"Dead," he panted. "We only have a dozen survivors in dragon territory. We're still searching for the boy, but the dragons overhead are making it difficult to track him."

Grypho stood up with rage in his eyes. "You lost the boy, and you're Captain was killed?!" he yelled.

"He's stronger… than we thought," he grunted. "He… did this."

He turned to the side, showing his bandaged stump of a hind leg. The wraps were leaking blood, and he showed immense discomfort. "A child, did this?!" Grypho screamed. "You disgraceful… just go back and look for the damn boy! Shove a spear through his stomach if you have to!"

Grunting in pain, the Black Beak member walked out of the throne room.

"Just three days' journey from here," Moon said. "How is your wing, Ember?"

"Much better," the dragoness nodded. "Thank you, again."

Draco felt a feeling he hadn't experienced before, and it felt… weird. "So, where are we exactly?" Draco asked.

"Just north of the main mountain. Don't worry, it won't be long now," Moon assured them.

They passed over a stream, and Draco helped Ember through the tide. "How's your leg, by the way?"

"The water is nice," she laughed softly. "I don't mean to bother you with this."

"It's fine, Ember," he smiled. "We're almost back to your home. I'm sure I can do this for another couple of days."

Ember smiled, then winced slightly as he pulled her out of the water. Moon was waiting at the other end, his ears perked up in alert. A wolf came limping from their front, whimpering and barking lowly to Moon. He returned his own gestures, and the wolf went to rest by a tree.

"What's wrong?" Draco asked.

"He said there are pony guards up ahead," Moon said.

"Solar Guards?!" Draco asked, a bit excitedly. "My Mother must've found out, they can help us!"

"Let's go," Ember smiled. Draco nodded and helped her walk quickly.

But Draco didn't hear Moon following. He turned around and saw Moon watching from a distance, his ears drooping lowly. "Moon, come on! There's help up ahead!"

The wolf-pony didn't move. "Moon. What's wrong?" Ember questioned.

"Ponies aren't really… used to me," he muttered. "Much less Solar Guards. If you're going with them, this is goodbye."

Draco and Ember glanced at one another, then walked back over to Moon. "Don't be afraid," Draco laughed softly. "As long as you're with me, they won't hurt us."

"It's not that," Moon growled, then sighed deeply. "They're the reason I had to leave Canterlot."

"Are you saying you were a criminal?" Ember asked.

"No no no, nothing like that," Moon chuckled. "My mother kept me a secret from pony-kind, and when I first left my room, the guards attacked me."

"But that was a long time ago," Draco reminded him. "And like I said, they have to listen to me!"

Moon hesitated some, but Ember put a reassuring claw on his shoulder. "Trust him," she nodded.

Her action made that same feeling in Draco emerge, but it subside when she removed her claw. "Alright," Moon exhaled. "But please, stay in front."

Draco chuckled. "Sure thing!" They continued on, but the wolf behind them howled to Moon.

His ears perked up and he stopped, but Draco and Ember kept going. Shorter howls came next, and Moon's eyes dialed to the size of needles. His friends had already gone up the path, and he galloped as fast as his legs could carry him. He saw them speaking to the guards.

"Draco?" one in particular asked.

Even with the armor and enchantment, Draco recognized the voice. "Dasher!"

He helped Ember sit down before running over and giving him a backbreaking hug. "Buck, kid, what has your mother been feeding you?" he strained.

Draco chuckled and let go. "What are you doing here?" he asked.

Dasher smirked. "When I heard you went missing I went to Celestia and asked if I could lead the search party," he explained. "What happened to you two?"

Draco's smiled faded as he thought back about a month ago. "We were ambushed by griffons and knocked out of the sky," he said. "Ember got hurt bad and… hey, where's Moon?"

"DRACO! EMBER!" The guards looked towards a strange wolf-like pony galloping right for them, and they readied their spears.

"Wait wait wait!" Draco shouted, standing in their way. "This is a friend! His name's-"

"The griffons are nearby!" Moon interrupted. "They'll be here any-"

"AGH!" They looked to a guard who was piked on a griffon's spear.

"Form up!" Dasher yelled.

The griffons jumped from their brush covers and shot a small barrage of arrows. Draco covered Ember, while Moon leaped behind a low lying rock. Some of the guards' armor protected them, but eight of the twenty took some to the neck and face. Dasher cried out as an arrow embedded itself in his leg, causing him to fall on his side. Draco turned around, just in time to catch an arrow before it joined the other six in his back.

The pain was nonexistent as he carried Ember behind a tree. "Draco, you're-!"

"Just hang on!" he exclaimed. "Moon!"

The wolf-pony hybrid leaped out and joined him into the fray. Moon tackled a griffon to the ground while Draco picked up a spear and fought his way through to Dasher. Solar Guards weren't as highly trained as the Black Beaks, but they were holding their ground. Draco stabbed a griffon in the leg, took his dagger and plunging it into his neck. He heard some screams, meaning the guards were getting wiped out.

Moon spun around and kicked an incoming griffon, then jumped back as a spear dug into the dirt in front of him. He tackled the spear-thrower and rolled around in a wrestling match with him. Draco threw his spear at a griffon, but he ducked under it and slashed Draco's chest. Roaring in pain, he punched him in the beak and pounced on him. After a minute of struggling, he snapped the griffon's neck. Dasher was back up and locking spearheads with a Black Beak. He parried the swing to the ground and used the butt of it to smack him across the face.

Before he could end it, a dagger sunk into his chest. The griffon he made stumble back buried it's spear halfway into him. Draco looked over to the three, and his mind snapped.

"NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!"

RIP THEM TO SHREDS!

Moon bit the griffons neck and shook his head violently, dislocating his head and shredding his jugular. Draco's scream made him look over, but he wished he hadn't. He watched as Draco tore a griffons arm off then jammed it clean through his own chest. A Black Beak behind him was about to stab him when his foot came up and broke his arm. Draco roared as he punched through the griffon's throat and used his other arm to rip his head off.

After picking up both their spears, he stabbed them into the one stabbing Dasher from behind. Draco took Dasher's own spear and piked the griffon head in front of him. The last griffon was about to drive his sword into him when a spear rocked into his side and made him cry out in pain. Ember grunted as she got back onto her rump and rubbed her fractured shin.

The black receding out of his eyes, Draco kneeled down next to Dasher and pulled out the dagger. "Dasher… Dasher, come on. Come on, get up," he whispered.

Blood gushed from his chest and trickled out of his mouth. He raised his head just enough to look at Draco fully. "Damn… you're getting… pretty, ngh, big."

Draco whimpered as he saw his eyes trembling. "Dasher. No, don't do this," he whispered. "Come on. Rainbow's waiting for you to come home. You have to get up and come with us so you can see her again."

Dasher grunted in pain as he lowered his head. "Listen… just… just go," he forced. "I'm not… gonna make it."

"Yes you are," Draco said loudly, his voice cracking. "You have to get up and tell Rainbow that I'm okay! Please! Come on!"

Dasher shook his head, trying his best to ignore Draco's tears that were falling on him. "I… never wanted to… get caught… in the war," he grunted. "I… wanted… to… make sure you… you, ngh, grew up… Draco…"

"Please, Dasher," he sobbed. "Don't go."

A smile came over the dying pony's lips. "Good… seeing you… kid…"

Dasher's breath came in sharply, and his eyes gazed endlessly at the grass in front of him. Draco sobbed quietly, putting his arms over Dasher and remembering all the days they'd spent with and without Rainbow. He was always like a father to him, and now he was gone. When he heard the griffon straining and groaning in pain, the black not only changed his eyes, but his mind fully changed.

Stomping over to the helpless griffon, and recongizing the torn limb, Draco roared, worse than ever before. "JRO IFEK UTANK!!"

He ripped the griffon's tail off, throwing it off to the side then grabbing hold of the griffon's good hind leg. "No! NO!"

"DRA!"

Draco ripped the other leg off, making the griffon scream in agony. Moon turned green at the sight, staring in shock as his normally docile and friendly friend tearing the rest of his arms off. Draco shot his arm into the griffon's chest, then pulled out his rib cage and heart in a bloody mess. He roared as he started beating what remained in blind fury.

Ember and Moon watched in horror as he mashed the organs and armor into a steaming mess. "Draco! That's enough!" Ember shouted. "Draco!"

"Draco! He's dead! Calm down!" Moon shouted as well. Whether Draco heard them or not wasn't his concern.

He kept beating the body until his fist started punching into dirt, mingling the two. "Draco!" Ember yelled. She went over to him and put a claw on his shoulder.

Moon did the same, but cautiously. "Draco!" he shouted, shaking Draco lightly.

Ember pulled her recovering arm out of it's sling and wrapped her arms around him, bracing through the pains his movements made. "It's okay, Draco," she whispered, hugging him tighter. "We're here."

Moon wrapped his paw awkwardly around Draco's neck, on top of Ember's arm. "We're not going anywhere, Draco," he said softly. "We're staying with you, my friend."

Draco's arms slowed down until he was just slapping his knuckles on the corpse. Blood was sprayed all over his face and arms, his already tattered clothes getting even bloodier. He sobbed uncontrollably, sniffling and whimpering as he buried his face in his hands. Ember nuzzled him as soothingly as possible, and Moon hugged tigher.

"I… I couldn't… save him," he sobbed. "Damn it… I'm… I'm so… useless!"

"Everypony is useful in their own way," Moon chuckled. "No pony is useless."

Draco sniffled, continuing to sob until the sun vanished over the far mountains. The Solar guards bodies were buried, their spears holding their helmets proudly. Draco planted his old friend's spear, then place the helmet on top. He could imagine Dasher's fatherly smile whenever he came to babysit him. The times the three of them wrestled and tired each other out.

"He's in a better place now," Ember whispered to him. He nodded softly, adjusting her arm so he could assist her better.

"There's a cave over this next hill," Moon said.

Draco took another moment to collect himself, then turned with Ember and slowly followed Moon. He went slow to be by his side, but Draco didn't seem to care.

"Tomorrow we're stopping until we get there," he said coldly. "I wanna talk to Draco."

Author's Note

Read Dasher's last line, and to those who have read my main fic, I hope you understand. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

New Goal

Climbing up the mountain was proving to be difficult for the gang. Ember's leg condition forced Draco to carry her, while Moon was trying to climb a bit below them.

"Moon, hurry up," Draco called back, his smell of the hybrid waivering.

"Y'know it isn't easy, being on four legs and all?" Moon shouted up at him.

"We could just wait for another patrol," Ember said. "They have to be looking for us."

He shook his head, pulling himself onto the ledge. "They go every hour. We're almost there," he insisted. "The next one'll leave in another half hour."

They waited for Moon to climb up, the boy and him panting as they tried catching their breath. After a five minute break, Draco started climbing again. It looked as though the higher they went, the steeper it became, making it even harder for them to climb. Even with the possibility of death from a single slip, neither of them looked down or hesitated to keep going.

"Draco," Ember whispered. "I know you're angry about your friend."

"I'm not angry," Draco said in a low tone. "I'm pissed off."

"Listen," she hissed. "Don't be mad at my father for lying to you about Equestria's involvement in the war."

"You mean both of you?" he growled. "Now I see why my mother sent me away."

"Draco, don't you dare blame your own mother," she growled loudly. "My father-"

"Your father what?" he grunted, pulling them both higher. "My mother sent me here, not him! What, was I so out of control she sent me here in exchange for an army?!"

Moon's ears perked up and he glanced up worriedly.

"My father wanted to help you!" she argued. "Your mother just wanted to make sure you wouldn't hurt anypony or yourself!"

"Oh sure," he scoffed. "Then why couldn't I stay in Canterlot and let her teach me?"

"No pony--not even your mother--has the discipline of a dragon," Ember reminded him. "You still need to learn how to control yourself."

Draco grunted in annoyance at her argument, his hand reaching a flatter surface than the rest of the mountain. He pulled him and Ember up, Moon coming up soon after. The fighters stopped rushing around to prepare for another scout to go when they saw the two. The fighters helped Ember to her room, while they watched the wolf-pony with interest and question. Sticking close to Draco, they made their way through the main tunnel. Draco ignored their shocked faces as he marched on, reaching the stone door to King Draco's throne room. Shoving it open with one hand, he could see the king busily ordering the search leaders their assigned locations.

King Draco stared with his jaw dropped as Draco and Moon walked in, both bloodied and covered in dirt. "Draco!" the king shouted, pushing past his fighters and running to him. "Where's Ember?!"

"The dragons took her to get her injuries treated," Moon said, surprising the dragon king.

"What are you?"

"He helped keep Ember healthy while she was down," Draco explained. "And he helped us fight the griffons."

The king shook his paw gratefully. "Thank you," he smiled. "Draco, the Black Beaks-"

"Why didn't you tell me who was really fighting the griffons?" Draco questioned suddenly.

King Draco's eyes widened in shock. "What do you-"

"Why didn't you tell me my mother traded me for an army?" Draco growled, getting closer to the king.

"She never-"

"Because of you, and her, I lost a friend!" Draco shouted, his fists clenched so hard his knuckles were turning white. "I watched him die, knowing I couldn't save him!"

The king's expression softened as he saw the tears on Draco's eyes fall. "I'm sorry, Draco," he sighed sadly. "I never meant-"

"I'm gonna kill the griffon emperor," Draco interrupted. "You're going to teach me how to keep myself in check and train me to fight."

"Draco, I promised your mother-"

"I don't care what you promised!" he shouted angrily. "Tell her you haven't found me, or I'm dead! I don't care! I'm gonna rip that damn griffon's head off, and you can teach me how to do it, or I'll go in there myself!"

The king stared at Draco as he cried and pantsd in front of him, his anger showing as his own. "I told your mother I'd have this war over by the month."

"Then tell her it's over and keep the griffons in their cities until I'm old enough," Draco snorted. "This war will end when I kill that damn emperor."

"You can't do that." Both Draco's and Moon turned to the entrance, Ember being assisted by a fighter. "Not without me."

"Count me in," Moon nodded.

Ember's father walked over to her quickly, hugging her carefully. "I'm fine, Father," she said.

"I thought I lost you," King Draco whispered. "I'm not throwing you out at the griffons."

"Father, you and mother always told me to do what I feel I want to do," she said. "And right now, it's being there for my friends."

King Draco looked at her with uncertainty and concern.

"Please, Father," she whispered. "This is what we want."

"We've got each other's back," Moon called. "Every step of the way. Right, Draco?"

The boy nodded, a determined glare lingering. "We'll end this war and all go home," he said. "I can control myself, this war ends, and Ember comes back. Everyone and everypony's happy."

King Draco looked to each of them, unable to ignore the fire in their eyes. They'd train themselves if need be, and fight with or without his permission. The bond they shared was unlike anything he'd ever seen. They'd all go through Tartarus and back if it meant sticking together. It only gave him one choice.

"I'll have a room carved for your friend."

Canterlot Castle, Late Afternoon

Celestia lowered the sun just like always and raised the moon. As she passed an open window, she spotted a platoon of Solar Guards returning. Given how early they were, she had to assume they had some news. She trotted hastily to the throne room, awaiting their return. It was several minutes before her top lieutenant, Shining Armor, came in quietly. She could see the sad frown, and as he reached the bottom of the steps, he removed his helmet.

Celestia had seen those eyes before. The eyes of a father telling his wife they're son wouldn't be coming home. The sadness of a brother seeing his elder lowered into a grave. The pity of a stallion seeing a mother cry over her husband's casket. It was the face she dreaded seeing from one of her guard's.

The Lieutenant climbed the stairs, farther than any stallion would ever, and held out a scroll with his hoof. The lump in her throat only worsened as she saw the seal of the Drago King. Nodding to him, and watching him leave, she opened the seal slowly, then unfurled the parchment.

As her eyes traveled farther and farther down the letter, the lump was replaced by a cracking sound. Her heart shattered in her chest, and her mouth slowly opened. She only needed to read half of it before her magic dropped it to the floor. The clunking of it as it fell down the stairs was blocked out by the eternal silence of her mind. She tried so hard to just imagine she never had a son, that this was a very long dream she would just wake up from.

But no pony can feel pain from a dream. She slumped back in her seat, clenching her teeth so as to not sob. It was all in vain as she buried her face in her hooves and sobbed, whispering her son's name.

Shining Armor didn't wait around to see the princess crying. He needed to tell Cadence while he could. He wasn't aware of a certain purple filly moving from cover to cover behind him. She was planning on scaring him, but the frown he had looked serious. Like when their grandcolt Shooting Star passed away. She decided to tail him and see what was bothering him.

The lieutenant knocked twice on his marefriend's door. It was Blueblood who opened the door, yawning slightly before greeting him. "I'm guessing you're here for Cadence?" Blueblood sleepily asked.

"Actually, I think you both need to hear this," Shining said softly, getting the tired prince's attention.

"Shining!" Cadence exclaimed, calming herself when she saw his glum expression. "Shining, what's wrong?"

He hesitated, looking at his own hooves as he thought about what he could possibly say. There was no way to lighten the blow, but he couldn't just spit it out like a flankhole. Sighing softly, and rubbing his head anxiously, he looked at them both and took a deep breath.

"They found Draco." Cadence's demeanor uplifted drastically, and a smile came to Blueblood and Twilight's face. When they noticed his frown was still present they rose their brows. "Draco… didn't make it."

Twilight's mind went blank as she stared at her brother. This… this couldn't be happening. No… Draco… Draco was… he couldn't be. The same reaction went for Cadence, whose shocked eyes filled with denial.

"No. No, he's not dead!" she shouted. "He wouldn't just die!"

"Cadence, they were Black Beak!" he said. "Even we can't take them head on!"

Cadence stomped out of her room and pushed past her coltfriend to the throne room. Shining galloped to her, doing his best to keep up beside her. "Cadence! Cadence!" he shouted desperately. "CADENCE!"

"HE CAN'T BE DEAD! HE CAN'T BE!" she yelled, crying softly as she did her best to glare at him. "Those… flankholes couldn't've… I'll show them-"

"Cadence," Shining said softly. She collapsed onto the rug and sobbed as quietly as she could manage.

Shining knelt beside her and comforted her as best he could. She hugged him tightly, sobbing into his mane and wetting some of his coat. Blueblood sat on his bed, still processing the news at his own pace. He wasn't alone. Twilight watched her brother comfort Cadence as she cried desperately. She finally allowed it to sink in, and she galloped out from her cover. Her big brother spotted her as she ran down the hall.

"Twily, wait!" he called after her.

But she didn't stop, she didn't slow down, she galloped. Her tears fell behind her as she went straight into her room and locked it behind her. The weakness in her hooves finally made her buckle. She curled up as tightly as she could, then cried.

Draco wouldn't be there to hug her whenever she was said. He'd never run around the halls, or study with her, or even say hi to her ever again. He was gone, and that fact tore her heart up. She kicked her leg out to the nightstand, then gasped as something soft dropped onto her side. She grasped it with her hoof, bringing it up to see.

It was Draco's guard plushie.

Sobbing lightly, she climbed into bed and hugged the toy tightly. She'd never let go, even as the night persisted. It was all she had left.

All she had left of Draco.

Author's Note

Remember guys, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

Sickness and Love

"Ah…ah… AH-CHOO!"

Draco ducked under the flames, his hair getting seared at the tips. "Geez, Ember," he chuckled.

She sniffled and sat up in her bed. "I don't need a babysitter," she said funny. Her nose was running again, and the poor dragoness was stuffed.

"Hey, without me you'd be talking to yourself for who knows how long," he sarcastically scolded. "Just take the medicine and get it over with."

"No-" She switched to a violent cough fit, prompting Draco to lower her back down. "I'd sooner break my arm than drink thah… ah… AH-"

Draco stuffed the stone spoon in her mouth and triumphantly whooped. "Sorry," he chuckled.

Ember swallowed it reluctantly, shivering as the vile taste lingered on her tongue. "You're a flankhole," Ember laughed with a glare. Her tail shot out from under her covers and pulled his legs forward.

He shouted in surprise, grunting as soon as he hit the floor. "Yeah, yeah," he groaned. "Take a nap, already."

Ember turned in her bed with a victorious smirk. He sighed as he plopped down against her bed, as there were no other places to sit. It was a while before she finally starting snoring softly, and Draco chanced to take a glance at her. Just like the past few days she was facing him and sleeping. She tossed and turned a lot when she slept, but he could have sworn she was looking at him. But why?

He shrugged with a sigh and thought back to his dreams. Every night he'd wake up in a cold sweat because of the… monsters. Whenever he saw them, whenever heard them, they were always coming for him. The same figures always came to protect him, but they still fled. And his mother's voice spoke a strange dialect… but…

…he understood it.

He'd try to repeat the words, but they'd come out garbled. It was the same language he'd spoken when he… when It, took over. Maybe… maybe It was just messing with him? Mixing up words only he could understand? It was starting to bother him greatly, but he couldn't make them reoccur. His mother always told him that dreams can be whatever he wanted them to be. So why couldn't he just replay it?

The thought of his mother made a small anger rise… and sadness… and a slight pang. She gave him up… just so Equestria could win a war. She just hoofed him over like something in the market. Of course Ember and King Draco lied. He wanted nothing more than to go to Celestia and tell her off about sending him away just because of a damn tantrum and-

…

…and…

…

…he missed her.

His eyes welled as his memory vividly replayed all of her loving acts. Every birthday, she was there for him. She'd come to their shared room tired and want nothing more than to fall asleep. But he'd keep her up, and they would play before she read him a story, sang him a song, and laid beside him with her wing over him. She always told him she loved him, that she would never let anypony hurt her. That he was the most important thing in the world to her.

Draco gasped as a small tear fell from his nose. Wiping away the trail it left, he got onto his stomach and planted his hands beside him. This was the only thing that got his mind off anything. It was starting to become a bad habit, because even though he lifted and toned his body, it didn't grow out. He felt weak, even when he lifted the 550 pounds. Well… weak wasn't the right word. He just… didn't feel much stronger.

87, 88, 89, 90

His mind wandered again, just like always. Ember watched him go at it again. She'd fake her nap and just watch him work out beside her bed. It wasn't always like that though. Sometimes he'd wander around her room or sit around and think. It wasn't hard to see him thinking about something. She learned to pick up the signs. Lowered gaze, small frown, arms crossed, and silent breaths.

Now though, she just watched him go. At least, until her body temperature started lowering again. Her teeth chattered loudly, and she sneezed another stream of flames. The loss of heat made her shudder loudly. Draco jumped up to check on her.

"You alright?" he asked. She shuddered vigorously, trying to nod. "Here… put this on."

He pulled off his shirt and sweater and handed it to her. She put on the clothes, but it did little to help her warm up. Draco kept worrying, seeing her cough and tremble from the cold.

All dragoness' go through this?

It looked like she'd freeze to death if she didn't warm up soon. He'd given her his clothes, but his pants weren't really as warm, and he didn't like going without them. He gave her his socks, which she tore holes in with her claws. Her violent shaking was getting to him, but there wasn't anything else he could do. King Draco said he couldn't leave the room, so he couldn't get more of his clothes or even his covers to help.

But… there was one thing he could do.

Ember didn't register the shift in the bed, but she did feel two arms wrap around her. Blushing madly, she looked up to Draco, who did his best to smile, chuckle weakly, and pray to whoever that he could just get through this without that awkward feeling. Ember, on the other claw, kept staring at him out of shock and pure embarrasment.

Thisisn'thappeningthisisn'thappeningthisisn'thappeningthisisn'thappening

Draco restricted his gaze to the wall and nothing more. He could see Ember staring up at him, with her sharp cyan eyes that just engulfed him with a warm…

…

…wat…

He's just trying to help, nothing more. He's just helping.

She could feel his abnormally high body temperature through his own clothes. Her claws bumped against his large triceps as she placed them on his back. He inhaled sharply, out of both surprise and from the fact of her temperature.

"Ember, you're freezing!" he said. She nodded, her shivers having left.

"It's not that bad," she managed to whisper.

STUPID! YOU'RE-

Draco moved his arms, making her tense up instantly. He was trying to warm her entire body, his legs intertwining with hers to help. His fingers passed over the healed bump she'd gotten a long time ago. A frown crossed his lips as he remembered that day.

Ember took notice of his bothered mood. "W-What's wrong?" she stammered, doing her best to keep her tail from swaying.

He looked at her sadly, then leaned his head into hers. Her tail flicked up suddenly, but she used her leg to pin it down. "I'm sorry."

Ember's mood changed as he closed his eyes. "I could have ended up a lot worse, Draco," she assured him. "Don't blame this on yourself."

He sighed, her lips trembling at the warm breath. "Do you… not like me?"

She raised an eye crest. "Why do you ask that?" she questioned.

"I offered to get help, and you say no," he said. "I told you about me being here, and you got mad. Am I still your friend?"

"Of course," she quickly said, more eager than she intended. "I was a bit annoyed-"

"Why?" he asked, a hint of venom in it. "Does me watching out for you piss you off?"

Her eyes narrowed and she glared harshly. "I never said that," she growled. "You just… I…"

She fumbled for words, unwilling to tell him. "I what?" he asked. "Ember, tell me right now if I'm we're even friends or-"

"I CAN'T DEPEND ON YOU!" she exclaimed. "When we first met, I thought I'd be dragging you around, helping you, teaching you. But then you changed in one day. You comforted me, you protected me from the griffons, and now this. It just…"

Draco was still confused. "I just want to be a good friend," he said softly. "What's wrong with that?"

She sighed, unconsciously leaning into him. Draco blushed bright red at the movement, but kept himself composed. "I hate being called a princess. It makes me sound weak. Fragile. And the way you've treated me… I appreciate it, but please, don't always fret about me."

"I lost Dasher because I was so carefree," he whispered. "We're going to fight griffons through eight major cities before we even get to the emperor. I want to make sure you and Moon are ready when that time comes."

His grip tightened on her, pulling her closer than either would have been comfortable with, had they realized it. "We'll be with you, Draco," she smiled. "Every step of the way. Moon, me, and anyone my father sends."

She completed the embrace; resting her head on his shoulder. It was a friendly gesture, but the longer they held it, the more nervous they were. He'd hugged Ember a number of times, but never with his shirt off. Her scales were actually very smooth, soft even. She didn't smell like smoke or something burning, like he expected dragons to smell. She had a slightly sweet smell, which confused him to high Tartarus since she never wore perfume.

Draco's earlier exercising left his musky aroma to tease her nostrils. Her tail wriggled under her leg, and her wings twitched every few seconds. Her chest pressed against his muscular body, but it was soft instead of rough. She cleared her throat, pulling her head back and smiling weakly at him. He did the same, but gulped audibly. Ember noticed the blush in his cheeks, her tail beginning to sway out from under her leg.

He… he couldn't… no… Could he?

She can't be… no way… I mean… maybe?

Taking the initiative, Draco slowly leaned forward, closer than she would have expected. His lips parted just slightly, making her eyes widen, her face redden, and her tail freely swung out from under the covers. She wasn't aware of her own advance, slowly closing the distance. He could feel her breath blowing over his lips, and vice versa. So close… she was ready to-

"Ngh."

Draco's eyes shot open; his arm felt like it was burning. Ember kept moving forward, but when his arm started heating up she stopped. They moved back, and Draco clutched his arm in slight pain.

"What's wrong?!" Ember asked.

He pulled his arm out, then gasped. The mark on his hand was glowing. Glowing. Four bright lines parted at his wrist and ran halfway up and around his forearm. The four lines were each an equal distance away from each other, on the top, bottom, and sides. The light died down, leaving the normally tan skin with black markings. He glanced to Ember, who was watching in shock.

"What. Was. That?"

Draco stared at the mark, his eyes dialing down to the size of pinheads.

He'd seen that mark before.

…

…the dreams…

…the figures…

…the plant creature…

Author's Note

What were you expecting? We'll have more of that later on… maybe. Anyways, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Training Complete

Draco, Ember, and Moon all stood at attention in front of the dragon king. "I've done my best to train each and every one of you," he said. "Your six years are over, and by tomorrow's sun you'll be headed to the city of Minite. You'll only have eight fighters platoons to help. I can't risk sending more because of… Equestrian spotters."

"We'll be fine, Father," Ember said.

King Draco stood from his throne, walking to them slowly. "We've had our scouts make reports of rebel griffon bands," he said. "Before Draco had us stop, they've gathered intelligence and reported any attacks to us. If you find them, be sure to have them join you."

"Will do," Draco nodded. The king stomped his foot, and three fighters entered the room, carrying three large crates.

The fighters placed them in front of each of the new warriors. "I've spent the past month having these for each of you. They're made of the rarest minerals in the Dragon Kingdom."

They nodded to him and carried their own. "When do we leave?" Moon asked.

"At five in the morning," King Draco said. "Be careful, watch each other's back… and may we all meet again."

They nodded again, then left as the next squadron of fighters entered for their speech. "So, this is it," Moon sighed. "Out of all my years I never thought I'd go to war."

"Neither did I," Ember chuckled. "I always expected to end up beside my father."

"What about you Draco?" He didn't respond, but his mood wasn't anger or sadness like the last times they spoke about this.

Draco couldn't put his finger on it, but instead of anxiety or fear, he felt… excited. Eager… energetic. "Draco." He shook from his thoughts, glancing to Ember who had her claw on his shoulder.

"Um… what?" he chuckled. The two laughed, pushing aside the door and going out into the afternoon air.

It was the only place just the three of them could go to hang out or talk or whatever. Draco leaned against his usual spot, Moon nestled himself near the ledge, and Ember flew onto a slightly higher cliff. Moon smirked as he saw Draco staring at their dragoness friend. Ever since her Illness, they seemed to be looking at each other more and more often. Her new dark orange scales drew his eye even more, and her curved figure kept his gaze glued.

Moon looked towards the moon, a sense of reminiscince filling his mind. He sighed as he rested his head on his forepaws. "You alright, Moon?"

He rubbed the side of his face, then turned to Draco. "Not really," he chuckled. "I've lived for a thousand years, but not once did I expect fighting a war I'm not a part of."

Draco nodded, coming over to sit with his legs hanging over the ledge. "I get it," Draco said, gazing out to the moon. The stars were dimly lit, but he enjoyed their presence anyway. "Are you… afraid or anything?"

Moon shifted uncomfortably. "I've seen wars, read of wars, and watched a war," he whispered. "Many die, and few live to mourn others."

Draco frowned, somewhat happy from the sound of dying in battle.

"And you?" Moon asked.

Draco sighed, shivering as the autumn breeze chilled his ears. "Call me crazy… but I'm, actually pretty excited," he chuckled sheepishly.

"You're excited about going to war and possibly never coming back," Moon deadpanned. "Tell me this doesn't have to do with… you know."

His smile vanished as the subject was remembered. Though ripping the griffon emperor's throat out seemed enjoyable, a greater sense of pride was what really surfaced.

"I don't know why… but it just feels right," he shrugged. "Fighting sword and hand, somewhere I've never been, making it peaceful for other countries. I'm not sure… but we'll all be together at least."

Moon chanced a glance to Ember, who was watching the two out of the corner of her eye. "I just hope we all make it out."

"Don't say that," Draco stated sternly. "We're all coming out the same way we came in. Every hair, scale, and nail is coming out in one piece."

"This is war, Draco. Ponies, dragons, griffons, minotaurs, diamond dogs… they all lose friends," Moon practically muttered. "I've lost many packs to territorial fights. I'm no leader, I just watched for them."

"I'm no leader either," Draco said, patting Moon's back.

"Pft, that's very much modesty," Moon scoffed. "You were ten, and I could tell that Ember trusted you beyond your years. You were my first friend in a long time, but I realized that you not only wanted a friend, you wanted to be a friend. I'm much older, but I trust and have faith in you."

The teens looked knowingly at each other, then held hand-to-paw and shook strongly. "Whatever happens, Moon," Draco began, "I'm glad as Tartarus I met you."

"And I, you," Moon grinned. "Just leave some for us, will you?"

Draco laughed and gave his brother a hug. "Gladly."

Ember watched as Draco stood up and went back into the tunnels, snapping back towards the valleys when he turned to her. When she heard the rock door roll to the side, she let her breath go. She could see Moon looking at her, a small grin on his snout. He nodded for her to come, and she glided down gently.

They sat in silence for a moment, before Moon broke that silence. "Did you two mate?"

Her orange scales burned red in her face. "No!" she exclaimed. "We didn't have intercourse! We were fifteen! Why would you even ask that?!"

Moon shrugged. "When I was born, ponies were marrying at thirteen," he explained. "And my mother was always direct. Rubbed off, as they say. So if you didn't mate, what has you two so flustered?"

Ember's blush died down, but not completely. "Nothing," she mumbled. "Hormones, I guess."

Moon lifted his head and sat up. "He likes you."

Ember groaned as she heard that. "Did Flare tell you this?"

He shook his head with a laugh. "My mother taught me to gauge a ponies' emotions just by looking at them," Moon grinned. "Dragons aren't so different, just a bit harder. I've had six years to get it from you and four to see it from him."

Four years? Four years he's been interested in me?

Ember shook her head and shuffled in her seat. "You can't be certain about that," she countered.

"No, I can't," Moon shrugged. "Though I can put two and two together. He likes you, you like him. I don't see what the problem is."

"There is no problem," she emphasised. "And we don't like each other like that. Draco's a very good friend… nothing more."

It was clear she was denying it, being a princess and all. He remembered when he used to hear his mother tease somepony about a stallion she liked. She would say that just because she was a princess, didn't mean she couldn't love like others. Ember didn't have anything to keep her from pairing with Draco, and it was clear as day that he was very interested in her.

"Nothing more," Moon repeated. "Just think about what I said. Don't be afraid of your own emotions."

She rolled her eyes, Moon standing up and making his way towards the entrance. "Dragons aren't afraid of anything," she called.

Moon pushed open the door, turning his head to the side. "Or you're just afraid of being afraid," he replied.

The rock pushed back into place, leaving Ember alone. She exhaled deeply, growling lowly before shooting off a stream of fire. It dispersed through the air, fading away in the breeze. She was wearing the same sweater Draco had given her almost a year ago. She has to admit, wearing clothes during the cold seasons had benefits. Though she burned his socks during the eigth day of her Illness. He wasn't mad or anything, just amused.

It would only be a few hours now, before they went to the Griffon Empire and would start their campaign. She was afraid, confident, terrified, and excited. This was her chance to show those idiotic dragon teens that she wasn't some delicate flower. That she didn't need someone to watch over her. She was going to show them that she could handle herself. She was strong, maybe even stronger. This was her chance to show them. The fertile morons, Flare, her father…

…and Draco.

He was so fearless, so eager to fight. If she had been the same eight year old, and somepony or someone told her that he was one day going to be a powerful fighter, she would have laughed. But now, all she could do was stare. His toned upper body, the handsome face, his strong arms, and his chiseled legs (she'd sneaked a peek once) were all the signs of a strong warrior. Eveything about him made him a dangerous foe. He was smart, cunning, powerful, skilled, and caring.

They had done all different kind of training exercises with other teens. Whoever Draco was assigned with, they would have the least casualties and the most wins. He was getting attention from dragoness' and dragon teens looking to settle a score. He would wrestle them like they were a griffon warrior, with no mercy. The closest he got to injuring one was with Rough Spine. The biggest dragon teen in the Kingdom. Draco was a head shorter, but his swift grapples and dodges made him nearly break the dragon's arm.

She had to tell him now, before it was too late.

Multi-Mat Arena

Draco cracked his neck, rolled his shoulder, and raised his arms. "799-799," he shouted. "Last time we'll get to do this. Ready?"

Moon cracked his knees, then his back and smirked as he lowered his body. "If you're ready to lose," he taunted. Draco smiled, then charged forward.

Moon did the same, closing the distance quickly. He slid under Draco, using his paws to take his legs right out from under him. Draco grunted as his face hit the mat, and did so again as Moon grabbed hold of his leg and twisted his arm behind his back. He pulled with all his might, slowly getting his arm back onto the mat. He flipped over, crushing Moon, then rolled right off as the wolf-pony yelped and let go in pain.

It was his cue to get back on his feet, then jump back as Moon tried tripping him up again. Draco grabbed hold of one of his hind legs, pulled him up, and used his entire body weight to body slam him. Moon shouted in pain, but wriggled out from underneath him and grabbed his neck and two legs. Draco's arms couldn't reach behind him in his awkward position, but he could still move his body. He rocked onto his side again, making Moon get off before he was crushed again.

Still on his knees, Draco locked into a battle of strength and endurance with Moon. They pushed and pulled their arms and paws for an advantage, but the more one got, the harder the other tried. Draco suddenly twisted to the side, flipping Moon onto his back. Draco jumped over and used his legs to pin Moon's hind ones down while his arms pulled the wolf's shoulders together. Moon grunted and growled as his muscles were strained, but he kept trying to break free.

Moon pulled his leg free then pushed Draco's out from under him. His massive weight came down on him again, but this time he was ready. Rolling over, he pulled Draco's elbow in the opposite direction, trapped his leg under his neck, and pulled his head with his other paw. Draco got a hold of his free hind leg, then under his front legs to put pressure on his back. They grunted and pulled to their limits, yet neither backed down. For several minutes, they stayed in that complex lock, but fatigue passed over each like a blanket.

Moon's collapsed on top of Draco, who panted hoarsely while his friend's tongue hung out as usual. They laid with their bodies opposite one another, laughing as they shook their paw and hand again.

"Truce?"

"Truce."

Draco and Moon lazily walked over to the far wall, then carved their score onto the wall. Eight-hundred little lines spread across the entire wall, their names in the center.

"Guess I should turn in early," Moon panted. "Get ready for tomorrow and everything."

Draco nodded, his hands on his knees as he struggled to catch his breath. Moon left him, and after he felt he was ready he looked around the room one last time.

Gonna miss this place

He pulled of his sweaty shirt and sweater, leaving the multi-mat area and heading to his room for the last time. When he got to the intersection to his friends' rooms, he saw Ember waiting. Her body drew his eyes in again, but he focused on the small smile she had on. Ember ogled his chiseled torso again, her eyes widening when she breathed in his musk. It was enough to get a twitch from her tail, but she controlled herself. They stared awkwardly at each other, unsure of what to say now that they were alone again.

Tell him. Just tell him.

C'mon, c'mon. You can do this. Come on. Tell her.

Ember cleared her throat, but her words refused to leave her throat. The same went for Draco, whose mouth opened but all that came out was a syllable. They laughed sheepishly, then stared at one another silently.

Damn it.

Damn it.

Ember wrapped her claws around him, and he did the same a bit slowly. Neither of them needed to know how red their faces were. She inhaled his thick and masculine odor while he savored the multiplied smell of sweet lilac coming from her. Her claws wandered up his back, and his hands roamed across her scales. They pulled back, gazing at each other once again.

"Whatever happens," Ember began. "I'm glad I met you, Draco."

He smiled nervously. "We're getting through this," he said. "We'll be back soon. You, me, and Moon."

She wanted so badly to just close the distance, just go for it. And he wanted nothing more than to just take her now. But…

…her claws slipped away.

"Good night, Prince Draco," she smiled.

He sighed softly, but gave her a small grin. "Good night, Princess Ember."

I sense him

The five brothers cheered as they patted the Nera'ak's scaled back.

Where is he?

Far. Extremely far. But he's alive.

The link worked, Jaqeluu! Reku'un is a Signa!

Jaqeluu laughed as Agner noogied him.

When will I meet my partner?

In time, Nyla. For now, we need to assemble Loki'ir's survivors.

And then we find Reku'un so we can finish off the war.

AHOO!

Author's Note

Yep. Remember when I said something about a small break? It starts now. Just a few days or weeks to work on some other fics. Especially my main fic. Check out To Call the Moon My Own if you want something to keep your mind off this. But for now, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peace off (for now)!

Fall of an Empire (I of VIII)

"The city of Minite," Draco said, leaning over the table with his plans laid across it. Joining him were five dragon generals, all of which ordered to follow him. "The outskirts have constant griffons patrolling, and from scouts knowledge they may have close to 5,000 griffons somewhere in each building."

"Shouldn't be too hard," General Inferno chuckled. "We can storm them with the 10,000 and suffer minimal casualties."

Draco glared harshly at the dragon. "Those buildings act as a barricade, and those streets are kill zones," he growled. "We can send 50,000 on foot and still not be able to get across it."

"Then what do you suggest?" General Blunt asked.

Draco layed out another schematic, this one about the sewer system. "Each griffon home has a seweage pipe, in case their water happens to stop running. Dragon tactics are mainly frontal attacks, with carrier dragons dropping some overhead. As such, we can sneak underneath their beaks and get the jump on them," he said, pointing towards the other side of the city. "And have our other bulk on the other side. Once we flush them into retreat, they'll have nowhere to run."

General Charred chuckled softly. "We'll suffer little to no casualties," he said. "It's perfect."

"We'll need as many fighters as we can to take Gryphos," Draco snorted. "Remember: We meet up with Commander Moon and Commander Ember at the town of Windawn. From there we'll head to Gryphos and take it in force."

"I'll give the order," General Blaze nodded.

As the massive numbers of fighters hauled scale to Minite's northern entry, the sewers below the city were filled with the dragons, each armed to the scale with armor and weapons. Draco led the coalition, adorned with King Draco's gifts. Gleaming indigo armor gave him a daunting appearance, small spikes and curves of the protection allowing for lethal close combat. His helmet covered the entirety of his face, a one-way glass allowing him to see and no one to know. Strapped to his back was a menacing sword made of the rarest dragon minerals, and some of the strongest. The blade itself was black with a dark violet edge on a blood-red handle. It was sheathed in a regular brown leathered scabbard, with a gemstone tip.

On his front were assortments of dragon made powder explosives, and strapped to his sides were a pair of gold colored daggers. The weight of the set would have been heavy, even for a fully developed dragon fighter. But to Draco, he felt fine… maybe a bit more stronger than he usually did. Refocusing on his goal, he grunted as he pulled himself through the rotten waste and trash. The waste sloshing around in his setup was disgusting and uncomfortable, as it was for the rest of the fighters.

He was chest-high in seweage, but it was a relief when they finally reached the first of many intersections. The army split up into hundreds of other small squads. Draco waved for the four fighters to hang onto the walls of the pipe leading into the griffon home. As soon as he opened the wooden grate, the dragons silently crawled in, waiting on all fours to pounce. Draco climbed in just as carefully, grabbing his daggers and taking position next to the door. The wooden block opened ever so slowly, allowing the fighters to slink into the living room of the home. Draco pointed to the three griffons aiming crossbows at the streets, gesturing for the fourth to follow him.

They climbed up the steps, their metal boots sinking into the furred carpets. Stone was the primary building material, meaning there weren't any creaks on the way up. Draco nodded towards one of the bedrooms, then went to a different one overlooking the outside. Draco snuck up behind the two griffons, waiting for any signs of activity. His daggers split the backs of their skulls in half, their gasps muffled into the rug. Pulling his blades out and sheathing them, he drew his sword and regrouped with his squadron.

"Now what?"

"Head to the roof. By now the others had to have reached their assigned homes. We'll draw their attention to give the others some time and a distraction," Draco said. "Each of you, give me a bomb."

They each gave him a pouch of explosive powder before heading upstairs. Draco wrapped the fuses together, then lit them with sparks from sulfur and stone. Running out into the streets, he beamed it at the nearest barricade, getting behind cover as the explosion shook the area.

"EVERYDRAGON ATTACK!"

The roars of thousands of fighters rang as they jumped out from the houses and some onto the roofs. The griffons were caught off guard by the sheer number of their force, some beginning their retreat early. Those who held their ground were slashed by claws and blades as they charged with no intention of stopping. Draco led the swarm, slashing past the griffons and dodging some arrows and spears from the barricade up ahead. Leaping over the crude blockade, he stabbed bis sword into one then kicked the spear out of another's grip and uppercut him in the beak. A fighter set a griffon behind him on fire while another slashed a fourth's throat.

"Chariot reinforcements!"

Draco looked up ahead, watching as armored war-carriages barreled through their own barricades and some dragons. Right on their six were dozens of griffons. Draco pulled a pouch from his chest, lighting it and throwing it directly under the wheels. The bag tore open, just as he planned, and the fuse set of a wider explosion that over-turned the chariot and set a good few on fire.

Charging forward, the two sides slammed into one another. The chariots ran over many of the dragons before they were blown up, burned, or overtaken. At the front, they faired better with their height and strength advantage. Their expert weapon skills, combined with their skilled tails and claws, made tearing through their lines easier and easier as more lost morale. Draco slashed a gash into ones chest, then stabbed it through another and throwing his spear at a chariot wheel. The vehicle flipped wildly, sending sharpened wood pikes in every direction.

Overhead, the dragon archers were sending storms of firey arrows, setting unchecked houses ablaze. "Don't kill them! Let the bastards burn!"

Draco had made sure earlier that no civilians would be in the city. Most were in war bunkers and settlements away from the major towns and cities. All of this meant he could let the warriors die slowly and painfully as they pressed forward. The chariots that hadn't been destroyed were being used against the griffons. Fighters rode on it and slashed on the flanks at any unlucky feathebrain. Draco grabbed onto General Flicker's arm, getting pulled on for the ride.

"The town square is up the next few streets!" Draco shouted over the constant clanging of swords and arrows. "Send the firebreathers to light them up from above!"

General Flicker spread his wings, roaring loudly for his platoon to follow. A good number abandoned the ground fighters, but it only meant more for them to kill. Draco leaned over the side and picked up a fallen bow, then took aim across the battlefield. Just as it did in practice, his mind set up equations and variables that were quickly solved. Aiming a bit higher, he let go a constant stream of arrows that met their marks behind enemy lines. They crossed through Minite Square, which was ablaze by the time they reached it. The dragon-drawn chariot burst through the flames quickly, continuing their assault without end.

Just as he'd planned, the griffons were in full retreat, the dragon army right on their ass. Draco lit another pouch, this one bright red unlike the rest. He held his arm still for a few seconds, then launched it high in the sky.

Across the city, Generals Inferno and Blaze saw the flashes of red, no sooner being followed by the sight of fleeing griffons. "CHAAAAARGE!" The brothers roared with their dragons as they flew straight into the griffons.

With the hundreds of griffons sandwiched between two unrelenting forces, it was only a matter of time before they were forced to hold their ground. Draco slashed and hacked his way through griffon after griffon, his arse being kept safe by General Blunt, Charred, and Flicker. Several arrows bounced off of his armor, and the archers were quickly eliminated by a bullet-speeding spear. Only a few dozen remained, and they tossed their weapons on the ground and raised their talons.

"Do we take them prisoner?" Flicker questioned. "They'd only slow us down."

"It would be easier to dispose of them," Blunt added.

Draco looked at each of the terrified griffons. Some of which were mumbling quiet prayers to their families. "They've suffered enough by watching their comrades die," Draco said. "This would be murder. Tie them, leave them, and let's rendezvou with the others."

The griffons were hog-tied and left on the outskirts of the city, which was now burning. Draco ordered the dragons to put out the fires, but to burn the armors in the streets. Any weapons they could carry were taken and the chariots as well. In the end, 4,917 griffons littered the streets of the city, while only 27 dragons were buried in the fields away from the town. Draco pressed on with the rest of his group, heading to the city of Gearhead for another attack.

Author's Note

Yep, it's me! I couldn't stay away from a story like this, so get ready for some more updates! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fall of an Empire (II of VIII)

Commander Ember looked towards the small town of Graphite, the griffon's main weapon production cities. Draco's force was significantly larger, as he was aiming to distract the griffons while they snuck around from the north as he drove east. Moon was on his own mission with the ground-bound dragons. His hunter skills would make him a perfect leader for his ambush on the Empire's griffon garrions. She shook her head, focusing on the task at hand.

"Is everything alright, Princess?" General Ace asked.

She nodded, pulling out the map of the town. "I-I'm fine. And please, Ace, you're a family friend," Ember said.

"Of course," he nodded. "Have you decided yet?"

She glanced over to the town afar, mapping out attack formations and outcomes. "Yes. We'll drive our carrier dragons above the factories to drop our winged-flame brigades," Ember began. "Tell those morons to watch their aim. There are civilians working those machines, and warriors are only patrols. Evacuate the innocent, set the rest ablaze. These factories must be burning by sun down."

Ace saluted, running off to alert the others. Ember tugged at the straps of her equipment, feeling a bit of discomfort. The armor her father had given her was a bit too much. The helmet was very tightly woven and made her snout strained. And her firey red spines itched near the bases, so she decided to forget it. The torso plating was very well fitted to her body, and the gauntlets and leg armors fit well enough. Her father had given her a set of daggers and various knives for long distance throwing. The blades were diamond while the edges were pure steel. She had a smaller sword than the others, but it was meant for quick and powerful swings rather than combat.

Her wings were also given armor platings. Somehow, her father had gotten them made to be extremely light. On an ambush that left three of her dragons wounded, the armor proved to be just as durable. She chuckled as she remembered the griffon's face when his sword bent against her wing armor. But underneath all of it, she wore the same sweater she wore some years ago. It fit her better, but it still came out below her armor a bit. She had to wear it, for good luck… and for hope she would see Draco again. And Moon, of course.

"Princess Ember." Ember turned to General Aero, who was saluting with Generals Ace, Whiplash, Charcoal, and Ash. "Orders?"

"Send the Terra squadrons in first. General Whiplash and Charcoal will lead them. NOT A SINGLE CIVILIAN CASUALTY. Keep those idiots in check." The Generals nodded with a few laughs and went off to gather the dragons. "General Aero and Ace, take the fliers over the factories and pick off any patrols or archers. Ash, I will accompany the Terra groups into the factories. Once we are clear of civilians, I will send a flame into the sky. Be ready to move out."

General Ash snorted a small flame with a smile. "With pleasure." It was no secret that Ash was a pyromaniac, which made him the perfect leader in pyro-squads.

The Terra squads charged forward, Ember leading the large group. "CLEAR THE CIVILIANS FIRST!"

"YES MA'AM!"

General Whiplash and Charcoal split up through the streets, avoiding falling bodies of archers. They burst into the factories, grabbing the griffons workers and slashing the chains keeping them there. They dodged arrows and a few thrown clubs as they carried the weak and skinny slaves outside. Those farther in, were being protected by groups of fliers and Terra squads. They fought their way to the edge of the city, where they rounded it and brought the females and children to the waiting fighters. Ember wrapped her body around a trio of children, just as a barrage of arrows rained down on them.

Her scales and armor kept them out, but the ones she could not protect perished. With rage at the sight of murdered children, she slashed their chains, then ordered them to run to the hills. She turned around, brought her daggers to claw, and roared as she rushed forward. The arrow heads bent and bounced off of her armor as she charged like a fuming bull. She uppercut the daggers into two of the archers, then swung her tail around and slashed another's throat with the axe like end. A fourth had his neck broken when she clamped her jaws over his neck and jerked it out of place. Dodging more arrows, and slashing at more griffons, she climbed the stairs and glanced out the factory sized windows.

The streets were filled with dragon fighters pushing back against the griffon army, which was being mowed down faster than she could register. Satisfied with their progress, she punched open the window and shot a plume of fire into the sky.

Waiting on the hills, Ash smiled maniacally as the fire dissipated. "SET FIRE TO THESE FACTORIES! NONE SHALL LIVE!"

The dragons shot off small burst of fire, then ran on all fours with their inner flames sparodically firing off. As soon as they reached the first factories, they let loose. The pyro-squads shot randomly in any and every direction, setting the wooden beams ablaze and melting the metals. Oil canisters blew up, but none of it affected any of the dragons still fighting. Ember began using her own flames to make the bastards suffer. Grabbing one by his tail, she lit his body and pitched him into some of his comrades, setting them on fire as well. She quickly pulled the throwing knives out of their sockets, grabbing eight in total.

Going into the streets, she threw the miniature daggers to the roofs. Seven of the eight met their marks, the eigth hitting the target for a second time. She ducked under a spear swung from behind, slammed her tail down on the griffon, then sank her daggers into the back of his head. Ember grunted as a griffon smacked her in the face from the side. Just as she reached for a knife, a lance exited from the griffons chest, just as he screamed over the battle. General Ace kicked him off, then offered Ember a claw. She jumped up herself, pushing him to the side and grabbing the handle of a spear. Ember roared as her flames set the griffon's face on fire, then slapped him to the ground with her tail.

"We still have the rest of the town to take!" Ace shouted, running beside Ember.

"Then let us get started!" Ember smirked. Ace took flight, as did she.

The fliers rained hell from above, some being able to drop payloads of dragon bombs and setting buildings on fire. The town of Graphite was only factories, and because of that fact the structures exploded various times before collapsing. The carrier dragons above bellowed as they landed, shaking the ground beneath them. The griffons did their best to fight them off, but their massive size allowed them to knock down the metal buildings and swipe at them. They weren't slow in battle, as most thought. They fought just as their smaller counterparts, with much skill, grace, and strength. Each of their fires were hotter than any other dragon. The flames melted the griffons armors and punched holes into any factory walls still standing. Some were so cruel they body slammed groups of them, but it cost one his life when the group fired arrows into his exposed belly.

Unlike fighters, their bellies were much more sleek and thin, so as to not cause as much drag in flight. At the sight of a fallen brother, the dragons redoubled their efforts, efficiently slaughtering any who remained.

Ember regrouped with the generals as they converged on the last griffon squadron. She flew ahead and cut one's head open with her tail, then swiftly slashed dragon symbols into two others backs, bit down on one's neck, and finally used her open claws to stab the last two in the eyes with knives. She clenched her mouth shut, causing the griffon's throat to seperate and the body to fall to the ground. Ember spat the esophagus off to the side and sheathed her daggers. The fighters gawked as she walked towards the generals, who were amused by her little slaughter-fest.

"All done?" Aero panted hoarsely. "Where to now?"

Ember spat a glob of griffon blood to the side and thought. "Our next targets are the plains near Bostogne."

"A plain? We're attacking farms?" General Ash asked.

"No. We're attack the griffons last supply line of food for his army," she growled. "Should we fail in taking the capitol, they can at least starve to death."

"And will we be setting the agriculture ablaze?" General Charcoal inquired.

"We shall."

"Princess, you can't-"

"I, am aware of the food crisis the new ruler and society will face," Ember interrupted General Ace. "But the burned crops will fertilize the soil, and we will not be killing any cattle, pigs, or chickens. Once this war is over, we'll be able to help them rebuild Graphite, plant their farms and they will have enough food for their new beginning."

Ace smiled, her intentions reminding him of her father. "Yes, Ember," he bowed.

"Tell the army to rest," Ember ordered. "We leave by tomorrow's dusk. No sooner than the setting sun. Ace, please tend to the surviving griffons. Provide escorts to the Minotaur border. President Steam should already be waiting for the refugees."

The generals nodded, going off to their own platoons. Ember sighed as she rolled her shoulders, then fiddled with the end of the sweater. She sat herself beside a very ancient looking oak tree. The fact that a tree survived the bloodshed and fires amazed her, but the great tree served as a nice place to rest. She watched the sun descending over the far mountains, which was where their target layed beneath. She, Draco, and Moon would regroup at the city of Windawn, then finally attack Gryphos and find the Griffon Emperor.

If they survive… No, don't think like that. Moon will survive. Draco will survive… he has to… and so do I. We'll make it out… and maybe… Draco will finally see the strength I have.

She was woken from her thoughts as she felt something tugging on her sweater. Beside her was a small griffon cub, who was covered in smoked coal and dirt. "Y-You're… you're Princess Ember?"

Ember glanced off to the side, where Ace was smiling deviously. "Yes," she nodded. "Are you alright?"

She nodded, stepping closer. "Y-You saved my Mama," she shakily said. "Thank you."

Ember nodded, her frown easing into a smile. "It was my pleasure," she said softly. "What is your name?"

"Little Beak, miss." The cub smiled sweetly at her. "Are we coming with you?"

There was something about this griffon that seemed… familiar. The black feathers, and her eyes seemed just like someone she'd met. "It's too dangerous, little one. We'll make it safe for you, and we're going to help when this is over." The cub's tail sagged sadly, and she frowned with a quivering lip. Ember smiled and picked her up, setting the surprised cub onto her lap. "I promise, I'm going to make everything better."

The cub nodded, wiping the dirt from her feathers. "If you find my Papa, can you save him?" Beak asked. "He fought the Emperor's griffons. Maybe he's still okay."

Ember looked uncertain, but the pouting lip was something one could ignore. "I'll do my best to find him," she nodded.

The griffon held out her smallest talon. "Promise?" Ember stared at the little claw with much hesitance, unsure of whether or not the father could be alive.

With a sigh, she wrapped her smallest digit around the cub's and smiled. "On my code as a dragon," Ember chuckled. "I promise to bring your father back."

The cub smiled, her tail wagging excitedly behind her. "Okay. Bye, Princess."

"Just Ember, young one." The cub nodded, then ran back over to her mother, who smiled at Ember and to Ace.

Ember looked over to the horizon, the stars beginning their ascent. "Good luck, Draco."

Author's Note

Update! Hope you're all enjoying it so far! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fall of an Empire (III of VIII)

A howl drew the attention of several wolf packs in the area. They met with their eldest, who had assembled a vast majority of the surrounding wolf packs. Joining them were fliers and terra dragons. The army crept through the forests leading to their objective. Commander Moon sniffed the air, smelling hundreds of griffons some miles up ahead. He gave off another loud howl, causing the wolves to disperse around the area as scouts. Once each of them were positioned, he turned to his five generals, who saluted at his attention.

"Tell the dragons to ready themselves," Moon ordered. "We move out in two hours."

"You have a plan, yes?" General Tomb asked.

Moon nodded, grabbing a stick and drawing the layout of the camp/garrison. "The griffons have an entire army set up here," he said, pointing to the main building. "If we attack head on, we'll undoubtedly sustain heavy losses."

"Our dragons can handle it," General Rook snorted.

"This isn't about what they can handle," Moon said. "We need as many dragons as we can to take Gryphos. So instead of sending our forces on a suicide run, we'll head to the prison cells."

"Now we're rescuing POW's?" General Hack chuckled.

"King Draco told Commander Ember and Draco of griffons rebels. If they are still alive, they'll definitely be held here," Moon explained, pointing to the southern side of the base. "We send a small infiltration unit, led by myself, to free the griffons while our main force drives in from the east and north sides."

General Chuck nodded, a smile coming to his snout. "We can pincer their forces," Chuck chuckled. "I think the boys will be ready for this."

Moon nodded. "We'll move out when the moon is at its peak," Moon announced. "Make sure they're ready for a fight."

"Yes, sir!"

Moon crawled through the grass, his armor sliding along the ground. The dragon king spared no detail in allowing his stealth skills to be used through his armaments. The metal over his muzzle protected him from enemy arrows, and the metal fangs allowed for an addition kick in his bites. The armor around his body was tightly fitted, and the leather padding made it comfortable. His hind legs were only covered on the sides and frot, while his front legs were covered with foreleg gauntlets and joint protectors. The armor on his back curved past the sides of his head, making him a set of installed spears.

Beside him were four of his best dragon scouts. They crawled through the tall grass, coming up on the large wall. Moon gestured to the archers on the platforms, then went to the wall. He dug faster than a dog, quickly forming a pile of dirt behind him and a burrow leading to the other side. The slams of bodies hitting the earth reached his sensitive ears, and the scouts followed him under the hole. Sticking close to the wall, Moon and his team avoided the patrols of griffons, making their way to the fenced areas. Moon extended his front claws, slashing through the fences with ease.

"Spotlights!"

Moon laid flat on the ground, along with the scouts. The wailing of a siren across the base rang in Moon's developed ears, forcing a whimper from his throat as he clawed at his helmet. The sounds of battle reached him, signaling their distraction coming into play.

"Come." Moon galloped and bounded towards the nearest building, scratching the wall in several places. "Place the charges here."

The dragon scouts placed the bombs into the dents, waiting for the all clear from their Commander. He nodded, and the fuses were set. Leaping back a distance, Moon covered his ears as the blast rocked the ground, sending debris all around.

They sprang into action, slashing down the dazed griffons. Moon tackled a warrior and clamped his jaws around his neck, thrashing his jugular out of place quickly. He let go, looking up to the imprisoned griffons giving him weird stares. Their feathers were painted red at the tips, matching King Draco's descriptions.

"Where is your commanding officer?" Moon questioned.

"A better question is, what are you?" A black and red griffon stepped forward, his large stature giving it away.

"I am a wolf-pony. I can answer questions later, but for now, will you help us?" Moon asked.

The rebel leader nodded with a smirk. "So you're the ones who's giving these assholes hell," he chuckled. "As long as I've got that emperor's head on a pike, I'm in."

"You'll have to wait your turn," Moon laughed. He put his claw in the lock, slashing it in half and opening the cells. "Commander Moon."

"Shadow Beak," the griffon said, shaking his paw. "Peck? Peck!"

"Comin'!" A griffoness pushed through the warriors and smiled. "We bustin' free?"

"Yep. This is Quick Peck, my best Lieutenant," Shadow said. Peck nodded, giving Moon a once over. "What's the plan of attack?"

"Our forces are attacking from the east and west, while we drive up the south," Moon said. "We'll trap them, and slaughter them."

Shadow nodded with a content smirk, but Peck thought it over. "What about the north end? No squads?"

Moon smiled slyly, moving towards the window and smashing it open.

AHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

The wolf packs perked their ears up, growling to one another as they leaped out from the woods and towards the burning base.

"Grab anything you can from the armories and let's go!" Moon ordered, a chant eminating from the rebel group.

The warriors strapped their stolen armors on, which were made of leather instead of the irons of the empire. Shadow formed up with Moon, and as they opened the prison doors, all hell was shown to them. Chariots were crashing through dragon lines, wolves were pouncing on the unlucky griffons, the griffons were being set ablaze by dragons and everything in between. Moon howled as he charged forward, a pair of alpha wolves forming up beside him.

"CHAAAAARGE!" Shadow cried, flying ahead and tackling a griffon warrior.

The Empire's griffon warriors were trapped between dragons, wolves, and their own kind. Their sloppy and frantic lines were cut down as the well organized army closed the space between them. Dragons tore through their ranks, wolves pounced, and the griffons landed in the middle of them all. Moon slashed a griffon's throat, dodged an axe that was meant to cut his back open, then pounced on the wielder. After breaking his neck with a sharp twist with his jaws, he whimpered as arrows knicked his exposed front legs.

Dodging arrow after arrow from the archers, Moon bounded between the clashing griffons and dragons to get closer. He climbed the side of the building, his claws acting as climbing gear that dug into the stone. Moon pulled himself onto the roof, rolling out of the way of a trio of arrows. The griffon yelled as he swung his bow, then pulled out a dagger and slashed at him. Moon's ears laid flat as a piece of his fur fell. They circled each other, just like Moon had in so many territorial bouts with the other alpha males. He'd learned the trick to these sorts of encounters, they even worked on Draco.

The griffon charged first, and Moon bounded forward. As soon as he reached his talon back, Moon spun around and bucked as hard as he could. He felt his claws slash through flesh, then hooked onto the griffon's jaw. Slamming his hind paws down, the griffon's skull dislocated and he slumped to the ground. Moon went back to the edge of the roof and looked over the battlefield.

"Let none of them live!" General Chuck roared.

Moon realized that some of the warriors were surrendering, and the generals were continuing the fighting. "STOP!"

The dragons continued slaughtering the griffon army, while the rebels did their best to pull them away.

"I SAID STOOOOOP!" His blood-curdling roar ceased the violence, and the griffons threw their weapons down and laid flat on their bellies.

Moon leaped from the building and landed on General Chuck. "What-?!"

"THEY WERE SURRENDERING!" Moon snarled. "WHY DID YOU CONTINUE?!"

"They-"

"He's right," General Tomb said.

"These bastards must pay!" Chuck growled. Moon snarled louder, silencing the General.

"These bastards have paid. With their lives," Moon growled. "We're trying to free this place of its tyranny. Do not stoop to the Empire's level. From now on, any surrendering griffon is to be left alone. DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?"

"Yes, sir." Moon nodded to the other four General's, placing a claw on Chuck's head to emphasise his point.

"Yes… sir," he forced. Moon nodded, stepping off of the dragon and walking to the rebel leader.

"My griffons are still trapped in the garrison at-"

"Dubley," Moon finished. "We were planning to free your griffons and take the capitol."

"You guys are taking Gryphos?" Peck asked. "You'll need more than this to take the captiol city!"

"We know," Moon said. "I'm here to gather your group. Commander Draco is leading the distraction, and Commander Ember is taking out their supply lines."

Shadow and Peck's eyes widened. "Draco and Ember?!" they asked in unison. "They're leading the attack?!"

Moon stepped back, a bit confused that the two knew who they were. "Yes. Ember will be hitting Graphite and the Bostogne farmlands. Draco should have hit Minite, and when he hits Gearhead the Empire will be lacking in weaponry. After each of us destroy our targets, we rendezvou at Windawn and launch an assault on Gryphos."

"And Ember came up with this?" Shadow chuckled.

Moon shook his head. "No. Draco, actually." The two laughing griffons ceased when he clarified.

"Draco? The little colt that was the quietest?" Peck asked. Moon shrugged.

"You went to school with him?" Moon inquired.

"We both did," Shadow said. "But… I didn't think he'd join a war."

"Me neither," Peck agreed.

Moon looked off to the side, remembering his first weeks with Draco. "Time changes us," he said in a low tone. "And many of us change with it, for better and worse. But you'll see how he's changed since then."

"Let's get to it then."

Moon shook his head. "We will camp here for the night," he said. "The dragons aren't nocturnal, and they are tired. We'll leave at dawn; no sooner, no later."

Shadow mulled it over silently, glancing to Peck. "We still need time to feed the rookies and find enough weapons," Peck sighed. "We can haul ass tomorrow."

Shadow nodded, turning back to Moon. "Fine. Crack of dawn, this place needs to be deserted," he grumbled.

"It will. Do what you must to prepare." Moon let loose another howl, signalling the wolves to form a perimeter once again, and the dragon army to settle onto the worn earth.

Moon walked out into the woods, deciding it would be best to patrol with his true brethren. His mind, however, was not focused on his original goal. He wondered what life would be like after the war. Would he go back to the forests in the Kingdom? Would Draco leave them and go back to his mother in Equestria? Would Ember take his departure lightly?

The thing that bothered him most was the fact that Draco would no longer need him, or Ember for that matter. He could control his temper, he was strong, handsome (as most dragonesses had giggled) and self-dependent. He was much older than Draco, but growing up with him gave Moon a sense of adolescence he had never experienced. And he never grew without his mother, but the growth spurt he'd had was confusing.

He wasn't jealous of Draco. His mother had always taught him that jealousy can destroy a pony. So he looked at it as if they were brothers. Draco was becoming something he had never seen before, aside from his looks. He was kind, thoughtful, caring, but he was strong, determined, and brave. They were all the traits of a great leader, which he would undoubtedly become. The only reason he had decided to show the griffons mercy was because Draco would have done the same. Draco was vicious and relentless when it came to a fight, but he knew when his opponent couldn't handle any more.

Moon looked up to the full moon. The formations of craters and dunes made the apparition of a unicorn mare. It was strange how it had always been there for the past 999 years. It reminded him of his mother, how she would raise the moon and lower it, falling asleep with him cuddled up beside her. She had a beautiful, starry mane that flowed as if a gentle breeze wafted through it. When he learned of the concieving process, he had always asked who his father was. His mother had always said he didn't have one, but he still held hope there was some way he had a dad.

It was a bit amusing how he and Draco had a loving mother but no father. And they both grew up to become strong, tactful, and caring. Draco wasn't one to pick up on feelings unless he saw the signs, but that was Moon's specialty. Every little detail he picked up from Ember and Draco didn't go ignored. He did everything in his vast amounts of knowledge to make them smile… and even get them closer.

Taking one last glance at the moon above, he sighed softly. "Goodnight, Mother."

Author's Note

I got out of class early, so here we are! Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Fall of an Empire (IV of VIII)

Ember jogged through the burning fields, along with her battalion of fighters. The carrier dragons overhead were pushing towards Bostogne, which laid atop the rocky hills. She grunted in annoyance as several hundred arrows clinked against her armor and scaled snout. Her generals had gone ahead to start the attack while she hung back with the firebreathers. Now that the crops were ablaze, the hundreds of dragons were climbing up with her. She pulled herself onto the ledge, smacking a griffons bow away and using her tail to toss him behind her.

The rural city was a mess of spears and arrows flying all over. The archers on the roofs were locked in short skirmishes with flier squads. She jabbed her arm to the side, knocking out a griffon attempting to stab her. The firebreathers were in need of time to gather their internal flame, which meant the city wouldn't burn today. She disliked the idea of fighting in such close quarters, but she had to regroup with Draco and Moon at Windawn. Letting loose an ear splitting roar, Ember took flight over the battlefield, knives between her claws. She flew ahead of the main forces and started to pick off any archers firing at her dragons.

General Ace joined her with a squad of his best, firing arrows at the forces below. "Tell the carriers to knock down the buildings near the northern side!" Ember called over the fighting.

Ace nodded, then flew high above to the massive dragons. General Ash swung his massive axe into a warrior's side, then used the pointed end to stab another and smack him into another pair. He coughed up a few embers, and soon he was breathing a cloud of smoke again. Turning back to the other dragons, they all puffed small clouds of smoke. A smirk came to his face, just before a spearhead pierced his skull. General Charcoal saw his brother fall to the ground, and his rage filled roar frightened the griffon who did it. Beaming his own spear into the warrior's face, Charcoal ripped his head from his neck and set the pieces of meat on fire.

"Set this city on fire!"

The firebreathers combined their flames into a massive blue fire. With each pass of the blazing hot wall, the griffons were burned to the bone and the buildings were toppled. Ember turned mid air to avoid a spear, and she tackled a warrior charging at her. She tore her dagger through his chest and kicked him to the fires below.

"Don't burn the city!" Ember roared. "Cease fire!"

The firebreathers halted their flames and instead rushed the remaining griffon forces. Angered by the loss of their general, the battalion did everything in their power to make sure the griffons didn't survive. Ember wasn't as gruesome with her punishments, but she was severe. Any griffons who threw their weapons on the ground were executed, most being set on fire and being left to burn. Ember placed eight knives between her claws and slashed at the forces from above. She landed feet first on one and continually stabbed him until she was forced to dodge a sword lunge. Using her tail to trip him up, she plunged his own sword into him before slashing his throat.

The buildings to the north were knocked over as the carrier dragons threw themselves into them. Any warriors inside were crushed under rubble and hundreds of pounds of dragon weight. The city was in ruin, and the remaining griffons fled swiftly, forgetting their dying comrades in fear of joining them.

Or so Ember thought.

The fires died down as the fighters surrouned General Ash's corpse. Charcoal kneeled beside him and growled in frustration and sadness. He took the armors adorning his older brother and placed them beside his body. Ember placed her claw on his shoulder, looking down at the fallen fighter. A carrier dragon buried its claws into the ground, then pulled a mound of dirt out of the ground. Ember gently placed the body inside, flapping her wings twice to land on the edge. The fighters kept silent in a moment of respect, and the generals ordered them to set up camps for the night.

Ember sat alone on the far side of the city. She had seen many of the younger dragons fall to the warriors talons, but she never thought one of her generals would join them. Was she unfit to lead? Should they have attacked the city first and then set fire to the fields? Could Ash have been saved if she thought differently?

Ember rubbed her spines anxiously, wishing she could get the thoughts out of her head. "It wasn't your fault."

She turned away as Ace sat down beside her. "He was under my orders. I have full responsibility for his death and thirty-two others," Ember said with a neutral tone.

Her uncle (thrice removed) chuckled as he draped a wing over her. "Yes, but it wasn't at your claws," Ace reminded her. "Ash was a good dragon, and an even better fighter. But his death was something he was well aware of when he volunteered. Don't let this stop you from leading us. We've never lost this many, especially with a female leader."

Ember growled lightly, but it turned into a bitter chuckle. "Maybe if it were you or my father, they would all be alive," she said. "Ace, I want you to-"

"Ember." She glared at him, but he kept his stern gaze fixed back at her. "You are going to lead us to Windawn, and from there we take Gryphos. Don't do this for me, or for your father. Do this for yourself. And to show Draco you can lead."

Her orange scales tinted slightly as extended her wings in anger. "Uncle!" She roared. Ace hissed as he covered his face from her flames. "I don't think of him as a mate!"

"Oh you don't, do you?" Ace snickered. "I've seen the way you look at him. Even if his skin is easily breachable, I must admit you chose a strong partner."

"UNCLE!"

"Fine! Fine!" Ace laughed. "Do you feel better?"

Ember snorted, her scales returning to their orange. "Not much," she sighed. "But I appreciate the effort. It's two day's to Windawn from here. We're almost through with this. Please, Uncle, make sure you return home with me."

General Ace nodded, hugging his niece. "I'll be there for you, Ember," he whispered. "Don't you fret. I'll be with you and your father when we come home. And perhaps I'll be best fighter at your reception."

She snarled loudly, but she slapped him in the back of the head and laughed. "If it brings you back alive, keep thinking that way," Ember chuckled. "Get some rest. I'll need everydragon ready to march at dawn."

Prison of War Criminals, Dubley

Moon pounced on a warrior and stabbed his mounted spears into his neck and chest. Jumping back from a sword, Moon kicked the blade out of the griffon's talons then swiped his claws through his throat. He bounded towards the prisoner cells, dodging multiple arrows from the archers above. Quick Peck zoomed through the towers and dropped bombs into the nests, blowing up the archers and drawing the attention away from Moon. Shadow flew above the wolf-pony and slashed at any bogeys closing in from their flanks. Moon slashed the chains sealing the iron door then shouldered it open.

Shadow flew in first and smiled at the sight of his griffon comrades. "Boys, who's up for a little payback?"

"WE ARE, SIR!"

Moon nodded, quickly tearing the locks apart and opening the armory. The griffons suited up, bearing the iron armors and grabbing short swords and crossbows. Shadow charged with Moon into the fray of the city. The rural homes were skewered with arrows and decorated with bodies; griffon, wolf, and dragon alike.

Shadow took flight with Peck right beside him, and Moon howled to his alphas to join his side as he ran to the streets. Two pounced on a warrior while the other three kept up with him. Moon slashed the legs of the griffons to give his dragons an advantage, while also letting his wolves take them down much easier. He rammed a griffon, then tossed him aside and bit down on the back of a griffons neck. The sound of metal bending against his armor made him yelp in pain and he jumped to the side. A griffon with a bent spear looked at his weapon incredulously, but he was tackle by three of Moon's brethren.

"Commander!" General Tomb was fighting off three griffons with a bleeding arm. "Chuck and Hack have fallen!"

Moon rushed over, ramming one and using his momentum to knock over the other two. "Follow me, now!"

General Tomb nodded painfully as he ran behind Moon, who lashed out at any in front of him. A squad of fighters joined them, and soon they reached a small shop.

"Keep low and protect him," Moon ordered. "I'm ending this fight."

Stepping back out into the street, Moon roared into the skies, alerting the rest of the packs. The wolves charged in from the east, catching the griffoms off guard from the rear. Seeing the faltering lines, the fighters redouble their efforts and rushed through the griffon ranks. The archers above were set on fire from below while those on the streets were slashed. Moon tackled a griffon, puncturing his chest in two places, and rolled off to headbutt another. Beside him, General Rook slammed his hammer onto a warrior.

"They're falling back!" He called as a griffon beneath him had its head smashed by his foot.

Moon looked up as hundreds of griffons took flight towards Windawn, which lay off in the distance. When they were completely out of sight, Moon galloped to the shop he had left Tomb in. As he got to the street corner, he could see the faces of the fighters. His fears were confirmed when he stepped into the building, and saw the peaceful face of General Tomb. His scent was faint, and the smell of death was settling in. Moon sat down shakily, taking off his helmet and sighing.

"Three of our generals are dead." Moon nodded to the fighter, doing his best to not shed a tear. He had to be strong… like Draco and Ember.

He carried Tomb on his back, while Rook and Scythe carried Chuck and Hack. They were taken to the outskirts of the city, where they were buried side by side. Moon said a small prayer for them, then ordered the others to set up in the city for the night. Shadow sat beside him and looked to the graves.

"First time losing a lieutenant?" He asked.

Moon nodded. "I've never lost anypony-dragon-griffon or friend," he sighed. "I never thought leading was this hard."

Shadow nodded, taking off his helmet and pushing his feathers back. "We all do in a war," he said softly. "Don't let this stop you. They'll be pointless deaths if you don't help take Gryphos."

"I'm not stopping, Shadow," Moon growled. "When we reach Gryphos I'm going to watch Draco tear that coward limb from limb."

"What did the Emperor do that got the kid so pissed?" Shadow asked with a chuckle.

"He killed and old friend of his... Dasher," Moon said. "They were very close… and he often played with his daughter who was of the same age. Draco held him as he passed… and he didn't take it too well."

Shadow nodded, looking to the moon above. "I'm gonna get some rest," he said. "Don't stay up too long."

Moon chuckled and closed his eyes. "I'm nocturnal," he grinned. "Why else have we been moving at night?"

Shadow shook his head and laughed before taking flight towards the camps. Left to himself, Moon shifted uncomfortably as he laid on his belly. Looking up to the moon, he felt a chill run down his back. Whether it was an omen or some sort of sign, he was worried. It was… strange. He felt as if something bad was going to happen. It wasn't doubt, as he had once felt. But it did feel like something was wrong.

Terribly wrong.

Author's Note

Cliffhanger? I think so. Remember guys: Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fall of an Empire (V of VIII)

"What do you mean it's empty?"

The scout dragon shrugged. "There are no griffons in the city," he repeated. "But… there are lots of civilian bodies… lots."

Draco sighed, rubbing his temple. "Are there any survivors?"

"We didn't find any." Draco snorted angrily, slamming his fist into a nearby tree.

"What do we do now?" General Inferno asked.

With the city of Gearhead abandoned, it left an opportunity to attack Windawn early. But, it also meant there would only be one force to attack. It wasn't large by any means, but the lack of griffons in Gearhead meant that they were either positioned there or in Gryphos. He hoped for the second, but knew it was the first. Still, if Ember and Moon were to make it after him, they'd have an easier time taking the city.

Draco fiddled with the necklace from his cousin, then sighed. "We're moving on to Windawn."

"But the-"

"I know," Draco interrupted. "But if we take on the city ourselves, we can stop them from assembling a bigger force and act as a distraction. Once Commander Moon and Ember reach the city, we'll be able to take it and finally be in range of Gryphos."

His general glanced nervously at each other, but it was General Charred that spoke up. "And what if we all perish?"

"Then we've weakened the griffons and opened the path for our other forces," Draco snorted. "We're moving out, now. Let's go."

The generals hesitated, but they roared loudly to signal the army to move. For a whole day they hauled scale to the city, which was closer to them than Ember and Moon. Draco stayed up all night going over strategic advantages and possibly tactics they could use. The scouts were asleep, which meant he had to rely on the telescope his mother had sent to him when he was nine. He avoided getting within range of their patrols, but at the cost of more information. From what he could tell, though, they had over 8,000 in the city and hundreds of chariots. They had 9,697 dragons, so it would be a very challenging fight.

At the crack of dawn, Draco ordered the dragons into three platoons. The largest would charge down the hill, into the upper class city, while the other two circled around from the northeast and southeast. General Charred and Inferno would join the second team, Blaze and Blunt would lead the third, and Draco and Flicker would lead the main force. After another hour of planning, Draco stood with his general atop the hill, thousands of dragons behind him. Draco drew his black sword and adjusted his shield.

"ATTAAAAAAACK!"

A ground shaking roar echoed as they sprinted down the hill and towards the large city. Draco put his shield up as dozens of arrows hailed down on them. When he lowered his arm, his eyes widened under his helmet.

"Catapults and Crosslaun-GAH!"

Flicker tumbled to the ground with an enormous wooden pike piercing his chest. Draco ducked under another, the dragons behind him suffering. A few more arrows bolted towards them, lodging themselves in his shield. They pushed on, many of their dragons being cut down by the crossbow turrets and catapults. Their forces were scattered as they entered the city, only to be met with more crossbow turrets in the buildings.

"Burn the buildings down!"

Unlike Ember's army, they had a small amount of firebreathers, most of which being killed in the initial charge. Even so, they lit up the bottom floors of the buildings, and other dragons grabbed burning pieces of wood to toss into other homes. Draco bashed his shield into a griffons face then slashed his sword through his chest. He braced for a wooden pike being shot at him, and his shield bent as it deflected the beam. Draco grabbed a bomb from his pouch and tossed it into the barrel. Splinters were sent flying all around from the explosion, and Draco pushed on.

The chariots came barreling down the streets, reinforced with metal spears mounted to the fronts. Even the dragons scales couldn't keep the steel from puncturing their bodies. Draco jumped out of the way of a chariot after slashing its wheels. He sheathed his sword and placed it on his back then drew his bow. Draco climbed the building, tossing a griffon off, then dispatched the other griffons with quick thrums of his bow. He fired endless streams of arrows to the griffons below and some up high. He was tackled off of the roof from behind and slammed into the floor.

He stabbed his dagger into the griffon's side then twisted his neck before he could scream. Draco forced himself back up and wielded his sword and dagger. He heard the pained roars and shrieks of his dragon forces slowly being wiped out, and the griffons screaming in just as much agony. The muffled yell of a griffon charging at him was barely noticed by him, but General Blaze body slammed him with his axe dug into his heart. He pulled the dazed prince up, yelling over the fighting.

"…Inferno and Charred are down!" He shouted. "Our groups are being wiped out! What now?!"

Draco shook his head and took in the scene. Motioning for the general to follow, he climbed to the roof he had fallen off and knocked a griffon off.

"KEEP FIGHTING! DON'T GIVE THEM A MINUTE TO BREATHE!" Draco yelled. "FIIIIIIIIIIGHT!"

As useless as it was, the dragons fought harder, slashing and hacking through the griffons. A trio of chariots crashed through the lines of the dragons, and Draco jumped onto the leading one. He socked the driver in the face, tossing him under the chariot to his left then throwing a spear into the other chariot. The weapon tore apart the wooden wheel and toppled it onto the occupants. Draco went to drive the cart into another group of griffons, but an arrow made its way between the plates of his armor and into his shoulder.

Screaming in pain, Draco fell off of the chariot and tumbled to the ground. Another chariot passed over him, breaking the arrow in half and running over his arm. He stabbed the chariot's bottom, allowing it to drag him with his feet slowing it down. Draco sawed through the floor of it and broke it in half, causing it to crash and send pieces of broken wood into the riders. Draco crawled away from the wreckage and into a doorway, watching as the dragons were pierced with large arrows and some being overpowered by the number of griffons.

A sharp pain in his leg drew his attention. A spear had actually pierced the armor and was lodged in his thigh. He pulled it out and beamed it into a griffon's head, just as he slipped into darkness.

Author's Note

Cliffhanger? Yes… hells yes. Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Fall of an Empire (VI of VIII)

From the north, a massive horde of carrier, fire and flier dragons looked out to the burning city. To the south, wolves, griffons and terra dragons waited on the hill. Ember flew to meet Moon on his side, and they ran to each other frantickly.

"He went into the city!" Moon said. "They're getting slaughtered!"

"Send them in now! We have to find Draco and the others!" Ember yelled. Moon nodded, then howled to signal the thousands of fighters to attack.

Ember charged in with Moon bounding to keep up with her. The ground seemed to tremble as the massive forces cracked down on the unsuspecting griffons. The battle took place further into the city, which the dragons overran instantly. The wounded took cover as their comrades rained down with spears and fire. The turrets and catapults built into the inner plazas were useless against the flanking forces. Ember slashed a griffon's throat then sunk her daggers into a turreter's heart. Moon dodged a barrage of arrows, ducked under a wooden pike, then clamped the metal pincers around the drivers head. After crushing it and violently shaking, Moon kicked the wooden support out from underneath it to topple the weapon.

Ember breathed a coat of flames over herself, creating a blistering hot suit of fire. She tackled and bashed into griffon's, setting them ablaze and causing them to shriek in pain. A wall of wooden pikes coming down forced her into a nearby doorway. A body tripped her up, and she barely managed to move her tail out of the way. She was about to join the battle when the body started groaning. Ember's eyes widened as she realized who she had tripped over.

"Draco!" Ember helped him sit up, glancing at his wounds. "What happened?! Draco?! DRACO!"

Draco coughed under his helmet, blood dripping out from under his helmet. "…Em…Ember," he croaked, grunting as he tried moving.

"Just stay here!" Ember cried. Her lizard like eyes sharpened as she stepped onto the street, an angry glare replacing the usual grimace.

Roaring loudly, Ember charged back into the warriors, Moon leaping from a building and body slamming a griffon. They slashed through the bastards one at a time, Ember tearing her tail into their heads and using her daggers to slice open gashes in their bodies before the kill blow. Moon headbutted for the most part, but his helmet stabbed into their faces and gave him a chance to use his jaws or cut into them with his claws. Even with the help of the fighters, Ember fought wildly ahead of them, and each time Moon tried to catch up she seemed to get further and further. Bodies were left in her wake as she fought with all of her skill and energy.

Moon slashed a griffons spear in half then tore his claws down his throat. The wolves behind him pounced on the other griffons and started to maul them. His brothers fell by the dozen, but their deaths were mourned with the death of a griffon. He dislocated a griffons shoulder with a buck, and a wolf snapped its jaw shut around the back of his head. Moon looked over to Ember, who was fighting off five griffons at once. Her tail gored one's head, while her fire set another ablaze and she tossed her two daggers into the others eyes. The final one had the privilege of having his head turned all the way around, then pulled out of place.

The final squads of the griffons laid on their bellies with their armors thrown about. Moon rounded up the surviving enemies and gathered them in the southern plaza to be kept in restraints. Ember searched through the streets for the doorway where she left Draco. She saw him stumbling against the wall; falling to the floor when he tripped over a dragon. Ember came over to him and rested his head on her lap, looking over the wounds. His thigh was punctured by his own armor and a gash was gushing blood. The red liquid was also running down his arm from an arrow in his shoulder.

"I…I…"

"Shh," Ember hushed, untying the straps of his gauntlets. "Don't speak."

"They… they're… all de-dead… aren't they?" he grunted as Ember pulled the armor off of his arm.

"There are survivors, Draco," she laughed softly, tapping the arrow and getting a loud grunt. "You were supposed-"

"-to wait," Draco groaned. "I know… but we… I thought we needed to keep going… and now they're all-"

Ember placed a claw on his lip, shaking her head softly. "Stop… please, Draco," she whispered. "I'm going to take the arrow out. Ready?"

He nodded slowly, gripping her claws tightly. "Ready."

She took hold of the wood, then yanked hard. Her scaled fingers were squeezed as Draco's body strained and jerked painfully. He groaned lowly as she wrapped a bandage over the wound and around his arm. Moon came galloping over with Shadow and Peck, the three looking in shock at his wounds.

"What happened?" Moon questioned, using his claws to removed the bent metal.

"I - shhhhiit - I charged… too early," Draco laughed weakly. He glanced over to the body of General Inferno, then to Shadow and Peck. "No way… in Tartarus."

The two laughed and nodded as they came closer. "Long time no see, Draco," Shadow chuckled. "You look… built."

Peck nodded, smirking at Ember. "And pretty cute," she said with a wink. Draco shook his head while Shadow rolled his eyes. "How's everything been, buddy?"

Draco grunted as Moon pulled off the armor over his thigh. "B-Better," he strained. "S-So… you two… are the rebel leaders?"

They nodded proudly. "Yep. This resistance has been going before the dragons got involved, and that was what? Seven years ago?" Shadow smiled. "We got captured a month back… lost some good pals of mine and Peck's."

Peck sadly nodded, placing a talon on Shadow's shoulder. "So are you two courting?" Moon asked. "Or, how they say, dating?"

Shadow and Peck glanced at each other, then bursted into laughs. "Shadow got hitched a long time ago!" Peck chuckled, rubbing his cheek. "Guess I missed out, huh?"

Shadow laughed as he pushed her talon away. "I got married to a factory girl, few years ago," he smiled. "Had a cub, too. Name's Little Beak. Sweet and… was with her Ma when this shit went down."

Ember snapped her gaze over to Shadow. "Little Beak is your daughter?" she asked.

"Did you find her?" Shadow quickly questioned. "Is she okay? How's Gladia?"

"I met Little Beak when we freed the workers at Graphite. Your daughter told me I saved Gladia, and she asked me to find you," Ember explained. "They're in the southern part of the Minotaur Republic. They're safe… I had a pack of carrier dragons escort them personally."

Shadow sighed with relief, smiling softly. "Thank you." Ember nodded, turning back to Draco as he gripped the stone wall beside him and tried standing.

"Draco, you have to rest," Ember said, pulling him back down gently. "You might not make it to Gryphos for-"

"I'm making it," Draco grunted. "I'm making it." She could see the look of determination, and the slightest flicker of black in his eyes.

"Draco. You have a punctured thigh and a wounded shoulder," Moon said. "If you take another hit-"

"I said," Draco growled, "I'm fine." He stood on his two feet, strapping on the shoulder plate and leg armor.

His two friends could tell he wasn't letting this go so easily. Shadow and Peck were shocked by his aggressive tone, but it was obvious to them as well. "We have to stick together," Ember warned. "We'll need to keep our ranks tightly defended and you have to keep back."

Draco sighed and adjusted his grip on her claw. "I'll be fine, Mom," he chuckled lightly. Even if he was hurt, Ember smacked the back of his head with her tail.

Moon looked over the damaged armor once more. "Remember what you told me, Draco," Moon said softly. "We're all going back the way we came in."

Draco nodded. "No more… no less."

Author's Note

We are nearing the end, my friends. NO NOT THAT END! The end end that is. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

**Intermission**

**Intermission**

Draco placed his armor on the floor beside him as he readied for a night of sleep. The tent opened, and Ember and Moon stepped inside. "Hey guys," Draco smiled.

"Beautiful night," Moon nodded. "We just wanted to check up on you. Y'know, the wounds and all."

Draco chuckled as he examined the bloodied cloths. "Shoulda seen what I deflected with that." He pointed to his bent shield, which was full of splinters. "We weren't… expecting any artillery… and I didn't really do a good job of scouting."

Moon sat beside Draco and put a paw on his back. "We've all made mistakes, friend," he sighed. "I lost Chuck, Hack, and Tomb. And dozens more."

"As did I," Ember nodded, sitting down beside Draco. "Ash was a good dragon, but there was nothing any of us could have done to save him. It's a war, Draco. We have to mourn those we lose and strive to keep others alive."

Draco nodded, looking at his palm and hearing the voices. "I know," he sighed. "I… I'm just trying to get this over with."

Moon looked over to Ember, who was frowning at Draco's guilt. He stood up and stretched his back, then trotted to the opening in the tent. "I'm going to survey the area. If any griffons attempt an ambush we'll be ready," Moon said. He left the tent and bounded towards the treeline, howling for the others to follow.

Ember stared at Draco as he kept his gaze fixed on the ground. "Are you alright?" He ran his fingers through his hair, letting out a long sigh as he did so.

"I'm… I'll be fine, Ember. Really." She wrapped her claws over his palm, shifting closer and nuzzling him.

"Please, don't let this haunt you," she said. "If you want to rid the Emperor then you need to he focused."

Draco chuckled, closing his hand over hers. "I have all the motivation I need," he said. "He's going to pay for all the dragons we lost and for Dasher."

Draco steadily lowered himself to the dirt, but Ember stopped him. He missed the scarlet in her scales as she lowered him onto her lap. The blush was greatly present in his cheeks, though. They stared at each other, Ember running her claws through his smooth mane.

"What do you think everything will be like… after this is all over?" Ember asked. Draco fiddled with her claws, marveling the soft texture of her scales. "Will you go back to your mother?"

Draco frowned slightly, then sighed and closed his eyes. "I don't know." He looked directly at her and shook his head. "I've made her suffer from the though of me being dead, and I've lied to her, and worse is I'm not sure how she'll react. She… she'll probably be mad… and hurt…"

Ember wiped away a tear with her tail, surprising him. "She's your mother, Draco," Ember smiled. "If what you said to me when I was twelve meant anything, then you'll remember what mothers do."

He chuckled softly, fixing his shoulder's position. "They forgive, and they love you."

"No matter what." He smiled softly and sat up to give her a brief hug. "If you do go, just promise to visit every now and again."

I don't want to visit you, Ember. I want you to be with me when this is all said and done. But… rrgh, why can't I just say it all-fucking-ready?

"Do you think you could… I don't know, come with me… maybe?" Draco forced out of his mouth. Ember scales brightened further at the question. "I-I know you… wanna go back to the Dragon Kingdom and all… with Moon… but maybe we could go to Equestria… together?"

Ember gulped silently, her heart rate rising at an alarming rate. "I…I…"

WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! SAY YES! SAY IT! STOP BEING A CHILD AND SAY IT!

She wanted to just say it and throw her fears out the window, but even she didn't know if she would be needed at home. The look Draco was giving her reminded her of the times when they were true children. Not a care in the world, all the time to themselves, and nothing wrong in their minds. She exhaled onto his face, stimulating his sensitive nose.

"I… I'd like that," Ember smiled. Draco's face lit up, even if he was looking a bit pale. "Perhaps we could visit Manehatten? I've always wondered what the statue of the sun looked like in person."

"Sure. I haven't seen it either, but my mother told me it was a gift from the Prench," Draco chuckled. A yawn escaped him, even though he was doing his best to stay awake. "I, guess I should get some rest."

He laid on the small mat he had taken with him, and to his surprise he felt Ember snuggle up next to him. Her claws tenderly ran over the slim muscle over his stomach then rested on his chest. He turned over, even as her blush intensified. She shuddered as his hands moved to her back, caressing her wing joints then moving up to her shoulder blades. Ember's tail flicked to the side as he rested his head very close to her. His eyes lingered on her face for another few minutes, but sleep overcame his tired mind. Ember watched his strong chest rise and fall in a slow, rythmic way that held her interest. She looked at the black marking on his palm. With a small sigh, she snuggled closer to him and pressed her head into his chest.

She raised her snout and planted a small kiss on his cheek. "Goodnight, Draco."

Author's Note

Just a little (tiny) break from the gore and action of the war. Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Fall of an Empire (VIII of VIII)

The day no griffon, dragon, or wolf-pony would forget. The day half of the city of Grypho was decorated with blood and limbs. Guts were thrown all around with dislodged heads and tails.

Draco's sword cut the griffons into pieces as he roared. An arrow heading for his chest bounced off of his armor, and the archer was beheaded immediately. Draco rammed a building, toppling the large structure onto another province of the city. He smashed his fist through another's head, then punched the ground. Grabbing hold of the earth, he pulled an enormous boulder out from the dirt and hurled it like a bowling ball down the city. Draco stomped through the hunks of griffon meat and went right up the stairs to the castle. The warriors begged for mercy, begged to be taken as prisoners. Draco punched the first griffon and forced his arm into his body to rip out his heart.

The second had the pleasure of being de-spined from the tail. Draco tossed aside the carcasses and grabbed onto the metal doors, grabbing it like a piece of papers and ripping it off its hinges. He stomped into the throne room, growling when he noticed the coward supreme wasn't present. There was, however, a platoon of griffons shakily standing in his way. He roared again as he charged forward faster than they could register. He pulled a griffon's head off and bashed it through a second's throat. Grabbing the fallen spears, he slashed at the rest of the line, hacking off limbs first and skewering their heads like the pieces of meat they were.

He kicked aside the bodies and kicked down another metal door, following the griffon king's scent. The smell of fear and anxiety pervaded his nostrils, and he broke into a full sprint once he had the trail. He bashed down the door to the barracks, the smell greatest in the room. Snarling quietly, he scanned the room for any movement around the bunks. The dead silence lingered before Draco roared.

"I KNOW YOU'RE IN HERE!" Draco bellowed. "FACE YOUR DEATH WITH SOME COURAGE YOU COWARD!"

He tossed a bunk off to the side, then took hold of two more and threw them into the other bunks. The beds tumbled and fell throughout the room, but still no movement. He was ready to tear the place apart, until he remembered the emperor had wings. Looking up slowly, he locked gazes with the whimpering emperor. Draco let out a small, low roar as he jumped up. Grypho fell to the floor and scurried between his legs to get to the hall. Draco pursued instantly, gaining on the bastard meter by meter. Just as they reached the throne room, Draco grabbed him by the tail and swung him into the floor, smashing him around like a ragdoll. When the feathered wuss was groaning and bleeding, he lobbed him onto the throne. Draco bent the arm rests to imprison the emperor as he decided how he would end it.

He grabbed hold of the emperor's beak, and ripped off the top piece. The griffon shrieked in anguish, tears streaming into the bloody mess accumulating on his face. Next, Draco ripped off his paws then talons, and tore his tail in two. He stabbed the upper beak into the emperor's shoulder, readying to cut his head off with his own beak. That was… until he heard the voice.

Will you exact revenge? Kill in cold blood rather than for those you wish to protect?

Who… what do you want?!

That matters not, boy. Will you actually exact revenge? Is that all that matters?

I'm gonna kill him and be done with this damned war!

Are you? Are you doing this for Equestria? For the Kingdom?

I'm doing this because this flankhole deserves to die!

He does, but you've insulted him enough and dishonored him. I thought you better, ninjot.

I DON'T GIVE A FUCK! HE'S DYING NOW!

Then calm yourself! Think of the reason you wish to end the bastard, then end him like the warrior you are!

Draco's ragged breathing slowed sluggishly, and the materials over his skin flowed back into the openings. His vision cleared from the murky black into his own, and he was horrified at his own actions. He tossed the emperor's beak aside and grabbed Ember's dagger, placing the tip into his chest. The griffon's choked strains were a symphony unlike any other, but it ended along with his life. Draco sheathed the dagger, pulled out the swords and spearheads in his body, and stumbled down the steps. He looked out over the city, seeing Moon, Shadow, Peck and their army waiting for word. He raised his arm and clenched his fist while nodding. The crowd broke into roars and shouts of jovial cheering. Peck hugged Shadow, and Draco walked slowly down to Moon. They walked back down the damaged city streets, keeping their gazes forward.

They reached the corner where a building cut off the streets, and Draco knelt down to Ember's body once again. He looked at the blood soaked gauntlets on his hands, clenching them in anger as he restrained a sob.

I can help.

Help? I think you've done enough.

I can save her.

Draco gasped silently, his eyes widening as well.

W-W-What? How?

Place your hand on her head, and your other on her chest.

If you so much as hurt her-

I give you my word. Now do as I said.

Draco placed his right hand over the wound, then his left on the bloody back of her head. He waited silently, while Moon eyed him curiously. "Draco?"

"Shh." His arms felt weak, and his eyes began to darken.

What are you doing?!

I need control to save her.

I'm not letting you out.

She can still be saved, Reku'un. Just sixty seconds and you will have control.

He lowered his gaze to Ember's face. Her expressionless mouth and closed eyes caused his heart to sting.

Just help her… please.

Do as I say.

Draco allowed the malicious looking vision to overshadow his. He felt something surge through his arms, and in another second his mark began glowing. This time, it was white instead of black, and his vision cleared slightly. Ember's body was surrounded in a hue of cerulean aura. A faint heartbeat reached their ears, and it sped up until it was at a steady rhythm. She sucked in air raspily, and her rising and falling chest made Moon's jaw drop.

"Draco… you…" Shadow and Peck stood behind them, watching the spectacle in amazement and wonder.

The blue aura vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Draco placed his arms under her neck and legs and raised her up. A tear fell through a crack in his helmet as he watched her rest.

It will be a few days before she wakes.

…

Thank you.

"That was some show," Shadow chuckled. "Didn't know you could bring back the dead."

Draco chuckled softly, holding Ember closer. "I didn't know either," he whispered.

Moon smiled as he imagined the smile under the helmet. "We should head back to the Kingdom and tell King Draco," Moon said.

"Will you be alright?" Draco asked Shadow and Peck.

"We'll be fine. Guess who's next in line for a reform?" Peck giggled as she wrapped a talon around Shadow.

Draco nodded. "Maybe we'll see each other soon," Draco said. "I'll send word to the Minotaurs for the survivors."

Shadow nodded and looked out to the city. "It's gonna be a while before everything's fixed up," he sighed. "But good things come to those who wait."

"The dragons will help you," Draco laughed. "It won't be long. Good luck."

Shadow nodded. "You too. C'mon, Peck," he waved. "Let's go get the others."

Draco watched the two fly off, then turned to Moon. "C'mon," he chuckled.

"Shouldn't we call a carrier?" Moon questioned.

Draco shook his head softly. "I think it's a good time to walk," Draco chuckled, grunting as some of the cuts on his body stretched. "You can go if you'd like."

Moon smiled and nudged Draco. "We're brothers, remember?" Moon laughed. "Together til the end."

Draco nodded and looked off to the sun. He peered down to Ember and let his tears drip onto her cheek, which she grunted incoherently to.

We're going to see the Statue of the Sun, Ember. The three of us. Just sleep now. You'll be better before you know it. Maybe in a couple of years, we'll live in a small house, you'll be so mad when I tell you to wash the dishes, or make the food, and you'll make me do one or the other. Then we'll laugh at the time I had to save your ass, and you'll tell me you saved me more. And then I'll tell you you saved me in more ways than one. And then… we'll lay in bed, you'll tear apart the covers and we'll have to buy new ones. Then, I'll tell you I love you, you'll say it… and we'll just sleep in each other's arms every night until I die. I love you, Ember. I love you.

They stepped out of the city and walked. For three days and three nights, Draco and Moon walked with Ember in his arms. They stopped to feed themselves and give Ember as much water as she was able to swallow subconsciously. Moon had walked further distances, but Draco tired out from the weight of his armor and Ember and her armor. On the third night, he made his way through the brush of a forest and looked upon a field of apple trees. He guessed they were back in Equestrian borders, but the only thing he concerned himself with was rest. He sat down and leaned against one of the apple trees, holding Ember while Moon pawed at the ground to spread out the grass. He curled up and yawned softly, and within minutes he was asleep.

Draco was surprised to see Moon sleeping at night, but he did make him walk all the way from Grypho to somewhere in Equestria. He glanced up to the full moon above, a brow furrowing as he noticed the mare shaped illusion was gone. Shrugging mentally, he leaned his head atop Ember's, savoring the sound of her breaths as sleep overtook him.

The dark energy broke the spells of friendship and harmony, allowing the thousand year captive to free herself of her prison. The mare imprisoned within the moon cackled madly as she looked upon the Earth, a sinister smirk adorning her armored face.

"Equestria will fall dark. FOREVER!" She bellowed as she teleported. Nightmare Moon appeared before her other half's sister, who looked upon her with a calm expression. "Hello, sister."

"You are not my sister," Celestia replied. "Do what you will with me, Nightmare. But never think of yourself as Luna, or my sister."

An indigo beam shot out to Celestia, who took the blast directly and fell to the hurt knee. "You don't know how long I've waited, Celestia," Nightmare snickered. "To see you bowing before me. Knowing you were completely helpless! I've grown stronger than you ever imagined, and I will make sure you aren't around to interfere with my night. But you'll watch from the gardens you and Luna planted as your subjects suffer and blossom from my night."

Celestia felt her hooves turning to stone, and as she looked at the monster replacing her sister, she closed her eyes.

Its up to you now, Twilight. I've solved the riddles, now you must solve the puzzle. Please, rely on your friends and you'll reach a magic I lost long ago. Good luck, my faithful student.

Author's Note

And that's the end of that. Think Ember and Draco will make love prevail? Or will it be somepony else? And will Nightmare Moon defeat our cast? OF COURSE NOT! WE ALREADY SAW IT! Let us just see how everypony reacts to a presumed dead Draco. I'll meet you there, so remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Old Friends

"Draco. Draco. Draco!" The man gasped as he sat up a bit.

Moon stood with four wooden creatures, the five of them snarling at Solar Guards. A crowd of ponies were not too far behind them, and he noticed two ponies with apple related cutie marks with a small filly. The guards were pointing spears at Moon and his wooden brethren, and Moon was waiting on him.

"Scare them off," the leading lieutenant called. A bolt of magic hit the dirt near Moon's paw, but he didn't flinch in the slightest.

"That's not going to work," Moon snarled. The ponies gasped upon hearing his voice. "I will warn you once. Stay. Back."

"If you don't stop trespassin' on mah family's property ah'll buck ya into next week!" an orange mare with a stetson snorted.

The timberwolves shifted around impatiently, and the ongoing scene was interrupted as a purple mare pushed through the crowd. "Applejack, what's going on?" She looked at the timberwolves shifting around a large wolf of some kind. "What is that?!" Her tone was one of excitement and scholarly wonder than fear.

"Whatever it is, ah don't know," Applejack huffed. "Rainbow, see anythin' else?"

The spectrum maned pegasus mare hovered lower to the ground. "That wolf-thing's in front if a dragon and a weird metal thing," she shrugged.

"Weird metal thing?" Twilight questioned. She moved to the front of the crowd and peered over the shoulder of a guard.

Sitting against the tree, indeed, was a metal creature with an orange dragoness in its arms. Whether or not it was asleep was the question, and from the look of it the wolf was guarding them. Moon noticed the purple mare looking at Draco and Ember, and he howled loudly to summon five more timberwolves. The guards were outnumbered, and as Moon walked forward they moved back.

"You face me for them," Moon snarled. "Keep that in mind, mare."

Twilight would have squeed from discovering it was intelligent and able to coordinate other animals, but the threat didn't go unsupported as it readied into a stable stance and bared its sharp teeth. Rainbow and Applejack glared angrily at the creature, but they eased slightly as Fluttershy moved forward.

"I warned once," Moon growled. "Do NOT make me repeat myself."

Before Fluttershy could act, Draco eased Ember against the tree and stumbled to his feet. The ponies gasped when the blood of his armor was revealed. Fluttershy put a hoof to her mouth and trotted forward. Moon stood in her path, easily a head and a half taller.

"Y-Y-Your f-friend's h-hurt," Fluttershy shakily said. "I-I can help."

Draco placed his hand on Moon's shoulder, easing the wolf-pony back. "I know you're scared of them attacking," Draco whispered. "But scaring them won't do any good. Call the… wolves back."

Moon sighed softly and howled again. The timberwolves snarled at the ponies before bounding back into the Everfree. Draco nodded and gestured towards Ember. Moon bounded back over to the dragoness, leaving the guards to face the towering man. The huge wolf in armor was bad enough, but the creature before them was even more menacing. It's height easily doubled their own, and the bloodied and battered armor wasn't much help. Draco looked over the Solar Guards, then glanced behind them to the crowd. He gasped lightly when he saw them… it was them… they were actually here!

Draco stumbled forward, ignoring a frightened Fluttershy and the spears of the guards. "Stay back!" a Solar ordered.

Twilight realized the creature was walking towards her. Why? Rainbow noticed it walking towards her as well, and she flew forward and raised her hooves up. "C'mon! I ain't scared o' you!" she shouted as Draco kept going.

She hadn't changed a bit. Same tough filly he remembered from his earlier years. With a chuckle, he reached up to his helmet, and clicked the straps out of their locks. Twilight slowly trotted forward once the creature's armor was revealed, and she and Rainbow gasped quietly when he removed it. Though blood was running down the side of his face, they recognized the wide smile they had seen long ago. Twilight's legs went stiff, but a teary smile came to Rainbow's face.

"Hey guys," Draco laughed.

Rainbow laughed and tackled Draco, laughing as she hugged him as hard as possible. "DRACO!" Rainbow shouted. "I MISSED YOU, BUDDY!"

"Me too!" Draco laughed. His merriment halted when he felt his wounds throbbing from her weight, and he forced them to sit up with a grunt. "Hold on!"

Her eyes widened when she saw the bloody holes in his armor. "What happened?!" she exclaimed. "Fluttershy!"

"Oh dear!" She gasped. "Twilight, I need-"

THUMP

The mares gasped as Twilight fainted, but Draco grunted louder when one of them started bleeding again. "Hold on, we're gonna get you to the hospital!" Rainbow said. "C'mon, one, two, three!"

Draco stood up, forcing Rainbow to hover to reach his height. "Moon, get Ember," Draco called. "She needs help, too."

"Ma'am, you can't-"

"I am Prince Draco," he interrupted. "My mother is Celestia, so I suggest you stand back."

The guards gasped among themselves, then scrambled to a knee. "Apologies," the top lieutenant quickly said. "But, sir, you were pronounced-"

"Dead?" Draco glanced to Twilight, who Applejack aas carrying. "On my word, you keep my whereabouts a secret unless my mother asks, understood?"

"Yes, sir," the guards nodded.

"And I don't need an escort," Draco said. "Head to your posts or go to Canterlot, but don't follow me."

They nodded again, then cleared a way for the group to pass through the crowd. Draco made sure that Ember was given care first before he was taken to a medical room. He ordered the doctors to let Moon treat his wounds, making the doctors uneasy. Draco pulled off the armor on his body as well as Moon. Rainbow waited outside with Applejack, Fluttershy, and an unconscious Twilight.

"You know him?" Fluttershy asked. "The big, scary one?"

Rainbow chuckled. "Scary? Please," she scoffed. "Draco's pretty nice. I used to hang out with him all the time! Back when I was in Canterlot, I mean."

"Ya hung out with royalty before, Rainbow?" Applejack questioned with a smirk.

"Yup. And I met Celestia!" She exclaimed. "Me and him always wrestled around and ran through the castle. You shoulda seen how mad my dad got!"

Applejack chuckled, while Fluttershy giggled. "I just wonder why Twilight fainted," the meek pegasus wondered.

"Maybe she had a egghead overload," Rainbow snickered. "No pony's ever seen Draco before, and I woulda been weirded out. But he's pretty nice."

"DICK!" Draco bellowed, tossing Moon out the room. The wolf shook himself and laughed. The man stumbled to the door and pulled out the syringe. "You shit, you did that on purpose!"

"Trust your doctor, Draco!" Moon retorted playfully. They wrestled briefly before they had to seperate from the pain in their wounds. "Another time."

Draco laughed, clutching the wounded shoulder. Applejack and Fluttershy glanced to Rainbow, who smiled sheepishly. "He's nice, huh?" Applejack chuckled.

Moon and Draco turned to the ponies, and Rainbow stood up. "It's great seeing you again, Rainbow," Draco smiled. "I thought you moved to Cloudsdale?"

"Yeah, but I had to come here, y'know? Mom wanted me to get a job since my dad's still off in the Badlands and just get busy," Rainbow shrugged.

Draco suppressed a frown. She didn't know. She wasn't aware of her father… for six years?

"So what happened to you?" Rainbow asked, looking over the bloody bandage wraps. "Did you throw yourself under a chariot or something?"

Moon and Draco locked gazes, then turned back to Rainbow. "Six times," he replied. "Rainbow, this is Midnight Moon."

Moon nodded to Rainbow and the others. "I apologize, Ms. Fluttershy for my threatening demeanor," Moon said. "I was uncertain of your intentions and decided to play it safe."

Fluttershy nodded, smiling softly. "It's okay," she nodded.

"Ah'm Applejack," the orange mare said, eyeing him cautiously. "What're you supposed t' be anyhow?"

Moon shrugged. "My body is that of a pony's, but I am a wolf," he said. "A wolf-pony made the most sense to me as a colt or cub."

Draco glanced at Twilight, who was still unconscious. "Oh, that's-"

"Twilight," Draco finished for Rainbow. He moved over to her and kneeled to get a better look at her.

"You know 'er too?" Applejack questioned.

"Yeah. A week after Rainbow moved, Celestia took her on as an apprentice," Draco sighed. "We would play a lot, and I even helped her with her lessons."

"You were an egghead after I left?" Rainbow snickered. "Nerd."

Draco laughed and nudged her. "Hey, I'm not the same as I was when I was seven. I could totally beat you in a wrestling match," he warned playfully.

"As if!" Rainbow chuckled. "But why'd she pass out? I'm real psyched to see you but she just knocked out."

Draco's smile fell as he looked back to the lavender mare. "Because… when I was ten… I left to the Dragon Kingdom," Draco said. "I was having… issues, and my mother wanted to make sure I was safe, and King Draco was the only one who knew how to help."

"The dragon king has your name?" Fluttershy inquired.

"I have his name, but that's besides the point," Draco said. "After a year there, Grypho the Emperor found out I was there. I don't know why he wanted me, but all I know is, he was angry. So when I was twelve, he sent a battalion of griffons to capture me."

Ember about to be stabbed flashed through his mind, then the price the griffons paid for their attack. "What happened?" Rainbow asked softly.

Draco's fist clenched as he remembered holding Dasher. "I killed them. All of them," he whispered. "Ember was hurt, my arm was broken, and we had no idea where we were. Ember would've died if we never ran into Moon."

"You mean if you never attacked me," Moon chuckled. Draco shook his head with a smirk. "Ember had infected wounds and I was able to cleanse them. I knew the Kingdom like the back of my paw, so I assisted in taking them to the Dragon King."

"In short, I made him tell my mom I was dead so I could train to fight the griffon war," Draco said. "We fought for a couple of weeks before we… before I killed the Emperor."

The ponies gasped, and Applejack frowned. "Prince Draco." They turned to the doctor bowing formally. "Would you like to see your dragoness friend?"

"Yes," Draco quickly said, standing up. Rainbow and Moon followed while Applejack stayed with Fluttershy to watch their purple friend.

The doctor took them to one of their better equipped rooms, where Ember laid. Her heart rate was normal, blood pressure stable, and everything else was green. Draco knelt beside her bed and looked long and hard at her. He held her claw and leaned his head against the edge, sighing in relief that she was no longer cold.

"Who's she?" Rainbow asked.

"She's King Draco's daughter," Draco said. "Princess Ember. She helped me around the mountain and fought in the war with me… I just hope she wakes up soon."

Draco sighed and tenderly caressed her smooth claws, standing up when the door opened. "I'm sorry, sir, but she'll need some rest by herself for a while. We're going to run a few diagnostic tests to make sure she's completely fine," the doctor explained. "The coma will keep her down for some time, but we'll make sure to contact you as soon as she wakes up."

Draco nodded, glancing to Ember one last time. "See you soon," he whispered. He filed out with Moon and Rainbow, frowning as he re-entered the waiting room.

Rainbow thought the dragoness looked alright, aside from her being unconscious. "Don't worry," Rainbow smiled. "I bet she'll be better in no time. Maybe we should get Twi to the library."

Moon glanced to Draco and whined. "Do you think the ponies will be open-minded?" Moon asked.

Draco smiled and wrapped his arm around him. "I'm betting the ponies aren't like the ones a thousand years ago," Draco chuckled. "If anything, I'll order them to love you."

Shaking his head, the wolf pony laughed and stepped outside with them. "Library ain't far from here," Applejack said. "You comin' Flutters?"

"I guess so," Fluttershy nodded hesitantly. Moon could sense the small bit of curiosity she had when she looked at him.

"I got 'er," Rainbow grunted as she pulled Twilight onto her back. "C'mon… whoo, what has she been eating?"

Draco chuckled as he followed them to the library, hoping he could talk to his old friends soon.

Author's Note

It's Saturday, so why not this early? Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

New Feelings

"Ugh." Twilight rubbed the side of her head as she sat up, yawning soon after. She took a quick view at her surroundings, which was the usual oak of the library. "That's funny… I thought I saw… no, i-it was just a dream."

She slipped out of her bed and brushed her mane back, heading downstairs to check on Spike. When she reached the staircase, she could hear Spike and several other voices, being those of her new friends. But there was a distinct male voice that she recognized all too well. She stepped down the stairs slowly, and halfway down she could see her friends with Spike, sitting across from…

"Draco?" They all turned to the unicorn as she slowly approached Draco, unsure if she was really seeing him.

His wild black mane along with his hazel irisis were familiar, but his build was much different than she expected. The bandages around his head and over most of his body drew her attention, as well as the black marking on his hand. He smiled softly at her, but Rainbow was still snickering.

"You alright there, egghead?" Rainbow chuckled. "Try not to pass out this time."

Draco nudged her in the side, and she did the same. "Hey, Twilight," Draco smiled. "How's everything be-"

She hugged him as hard as she could, and he wrapped his good arm around her. Draco sighed and did his best to comfort her while the others watched. A few shudders left Twilight as she started sobbing into his shoulder. Rainbow put her hoof reassuringly on Twilight, understanding her reasons. When the lavender mare had calmed down enough, Draco seperated and wiped the tears from her face. He wiped one away from his own, but he smiled nonetheless.

"It's good seeing you, too," Draco chuckled.

"Where have you been?" Twilight giggled. "I thought… we all thought you were…"

"Dead?" Twilight nodded, sniffling as she wiped another tear from her eye. "I know… I'm… I'm sorry."

Moon yelped as Fluttershy checked the cut on his cuts along his legs. "If you keep licking it it's going to hurt," Fluttershy told him.

"I can't help it," Moon grumbled, wincing as she wrapped a new bandage on his leg.

"Does Celestia even know you're here?" Twilight questioned.

Draco shook his head, glancing to the floor briefly. "I want to keep it that way," he said softly. Rainbow raised a brow and sat up.

"Why?" Twilight and Rainbow asked.

"I'm not staying. I'm leaving to the Dragon Kingdom as soon as Ember wakes up," Draco said.

"What?!" Rainbow exclaimed. "You can't leave! Remember what we promised each other?!"

"And Celestia needs to know you're okay!" Twilight added.

"No, she doesn't," Draco argued. "I'm dead, she can rule without any deadweight, and I can live in the Dragon Kingdom. The girls already told me about you defeating Nightmare Moon, and from the sound of things I have an aunt."

"What do you mean aunt?" Pinkie asked. "Is Celestia your mom?!"

"Pinkie, don't be ridiculous," Rarity said. "I honestly doubt Celestia would ever have-"

"I am," Draco interrupted. "She's never told me about where I've come from, and I know that she didn't give birth to me, but she adopted me and raised me. I see her as a mother, and she sees me as a son."

"I KNEW IT!" Pinkie shouted. "You were the thingy everypony was talking about that Celestia was sad over six years ago! I thought you looked the same!"

"You're a prince?" Spike questioned. "Don't look like one much."

Twilight shot him a look of disbelief, but Draco laughed. "I know. But Celestia raised me with Cadence and Blueblood," he said. "But why didn't my mother ever tell me she had a sister?"

"Maybe you should ask her yourself." Draco looked at Twilight with a small glare, but hers had much more intensity.

"I said, no." Pinkie pushed Twilight away and pressed Draco into his seat.

"MAYBE we could tell her later! Right guys?" She asked, smiling nervously. "C'mon! I have to throw you and Moon a party, after all!"

"My own mother sent me to a place I had never been with a dragon I had never spoken to, and then I was attacked," Draco snarled. "If she had just let me stay in the castle, none of this would have ever happened!"

"You know why she sent you with King Draco!" Twilight shouted. "None of us knew how to help you!"

"Help with what?" Rainbow questioned.

"He murdered the Captain of the Royal Guard in front of us," Twilight said.

"THAT WAS NOT ME!" Draco yelled. "Moon, sit down!"

They looked at Moon, who was on his paws and looking as if he were ready to attack. "She didn't speak to one pony for a month after we were told you died," Twilight said. "It took her another year to actually keep teaching me, and Cadence, and Blueblood, and…"

Draco sighed and looked to the floor. "I've already told you she just wanted the best for you, Draco," Moon said. "There's no reason for your anger."

Draco clenched his fist and stood up, then walked to the door. "I'll think on it," Draco said. He stepped outside and shut the door behind him, but Rainbow trotted to the door and turned to them.

"I'll talk to him," Rainbow said.

"It's best to avoid him during his small bouts," Moon warned.

Rainbow smirked and laughed boastfully. "Don't sweat it! Draco isn't that crazy. Be right back."

She closed the door and bolted after Draco, who had already gained a head start and much attention from the local residents.

"Draco. Draco? Come on, it's been forever since we hung out and you're acting dumb," Rainbow laughed weakly. "Draco!"

He ignored her completely as he walked into the outskirts of the rural town. Rainbow glared at Draco from behind, but her expression soon changed to one of thought, and finally a smirk. She took flight and hovered in place while Draco kept going. Doing a small backflip, she zoomed forward until she tackled him to the ground, getting him into a masterlock immediately. She yelped when Draco slipped his leg behind hers and wriggled his arms free, then flipped over and curled her into submission from his side.

Even in her position, she could make out the grin of victory he would get when he thought he was winning. "Had enough?" Draco smirked.

"Maybe…" She tickled just under his chin with the feathers of her wing, forcing him to reach up to stop the tickling. Using her opening, she wrapped her legs around his body, pulled a leg up, and pulled one of his arms back. "…maybe not."

Draco tapped out immediately, laughing as she rolled off. "You always were a cheater," he scoffed playfully.

"Just jealous 'cause you don't have wings," Rainbow sang, trotting in circles and waving as if a crowd had watched her take him down.

Draco sat up in the grass and sighed. "Just wish you coulda been there for it all." Rainbow frowned as she sat down beside him, watching him stare at the ground.

"What was I gonna tell my dad? And when I'm seven?" She laughed. Draco chuckled lightly and looked at her.

She was still the same stubborn, tough, rainbow-maned filly he grew up with for some time. Her body was slimmer than most of the other mares, but it probably had to do with her well toned body. Her mane was still pretty ragged, and the colors were brighter than before. She was… happy. He expected it, truth be told. Rainbow never worried about much really, and whatever it was proved to be a bit ridiculous. But she always kept her head high and proud (maybe too much at times) along with her usual laziness here and there.

To think, that she knew nothing of her father's death, and he held Dasher as he passed. "You alright?" Rainbow chuckled.

Draco snapped out of his thoughts, nodding slowly. "Yeah."

Rainbow wrapped her wing over his shoulder and nuzzled him gently. "C'mon, Draco. You can't be mad at your mom for trying to help you," she said softly. "So she sent you somewhere far, she was just lookin' out for you, right?"

Draco sighed and wiped his hand over his face. "Right."

"And do ya think Celestia doesn't still love you?" Rainbow asked.

Mommy loves you, Draco. Mommy loves you very much.

Draco bit his lip in hopes of restraining a whimper. "Y-Yeah," he said, his voice cracking.

"You just missed her, but I think Twi can get us to see her," she continued. "Ember's gonna be in bed for a couple days, and it'll only take two or three days anyway. We can be back in time to be there when she wakes up. Whatdya say?"

He chuckled softly, remembering another instance much like this one that ended the former Captain of the Royal Guard. While she didn't have the finesse of a mother, she did have the 'tell it how it is' trait. He sniffled and wiped his nose, not wanting to look soft in front of his old friend.

"As long as you come with me this time," Draco laughed weakly.

Rainbow laughed and hugged him as he did the same. "Now stop crying like a baby," she snickered. Draco pinched her shoulder, and she flicked his injured shoulder.

He remembered this hug like the back of his hand. Her soft coat between his fingers, her wings draped over his back, and her soft breaths running down his back. Eleven years he'd been missing this, and now he knew she was truly keeping her word. And though he was mostly covered up, Rainbow could feel the muscle beneath the thin clothes.

His height was a real shock, and the armor, and blood, and war-fighting, but he was the same softie she knew. His biceps pressed into her sides were something she had never felt, but they were unlike anything she'd ever felt. The strength he was packing was only slightly shown from his impressive shoulder width and the way his chest bumped out a bit. As more memories returned, her very last one forced her cheeks to flush intensely. She cleared her throat and pulled back, stretxhing her hooves in an attempt to brush it off.

"Alright, w-we should get to Twi's. And go to Canterlot. With the girls. To see Celestia," Rainbow stammered. She waited for him to get up so they could start their walk back to the library.

Just hope he doesn't remember… or he does.

"Jrem utnot bosh (We've found him)" A furred biped snarled to his superior. The larger, deformed creature growled lowly and slunk over to the radar.

"Boshet gut… brak ut Loki'irianet uve bidichu it negas (He's far… and the Loki'irians are massing a fleet)" The mutant growled lowly. "Dotet bosh. Jre unkt noloako ut nigich brak cetosk ut bo engot bo eweqet (It's him. We must assemble the horde and destroy the boy before he matures)"

"Haav ut bo dit vikiv riik ilak. Bosh zerfo angash estonok jujo boah tuktor bish engaf (But the boy is merely nine cycles. He requires another sixteen before he realizes his power)" The smaller mongrel stated.

"Jre rerjo bich unk, brak ut Eketna dül ebot gevin wutro ot engaf (We kill him now, and the Signa will lose millenia worth of power)" The deformed one went to the intercom and let loose an ear-splitting roar.

Thousands more replied to him, chanting for the death of the only one able to stop them.

Author's Note

Late update, hope you guys enjoy, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Surfacing Emotions

Draco adjusted his tie uncomfortably at the front of his neck. His mother was behind him doing her best to straighten out his wild hair. He grimaced as she pulled several knots out and managed to tidy it up just enough to look formal.

"This feels unneccesary," Draco stated.

"It's your first time back in six years," Celestia said in a motherly tone. "You want to make a good impression on the nobility, right?"

"The nobility are just whining, arrogant-"

"-slobs who act like foals and think they know best," Celestia finished, giggling at his astonished look in the mirror. "You're not the only one that knows the truth about them."

Draco exhaled and went over his ensemble for the night. He was trapped in a white suit under a black tux, and pleated black dress pants. Over his feet were thin black socks and fancy party shoes that clicked against the floor like heels. When the brush set itself down, Draco stood up and hugged his mother.

"You look handsome, Draco," Celestia said.

"Thanks, Mama," he laughed. "Should we go down?"

"I think your aunt and cousin are ready by now," Celestia smiled.

They exited her chambers and made their way towards the ballroom, which required them walking down the main staircase across from Moon and his mother. The two snickered at the other's getup, Moon having his fur brushed in place and his claws buffed down. He was in a suit not unlike the nobles in the room, but his was a black shirt underneath the white tux. It clased well with his coat, in his opinion at least. Draco hugged his aunt then his cousin and looked towards the bottom of the stairs.

Dash and Twilight were smiling and waving with their friends while the nobles and middle class ponies stomped their hooves eagerly. "Ponies of Canterlot," Celestia called, silencing the crowd. "It has been ten years since my son's departure, and six since his alleged death. I'm happy to announced those rumors are false, and much more excited to welcome my son, Prince Draco."

The calm stomping of hooves and cheers directed towards the boy-turned-man made a light grin appear as he waved. "'Tis with great pleasure that We announceth thine party as a celebration of his birth, and the return of Our own children!"

The ponies looked inquisitively at the hybrid, who ground his shortened claws into the marble. Draco placed his hand on his shoulder reassuringly, easing him slightly. The tension vanished as soon as Fluttershy started stomping her hooves, followed by Pinkie, then the Elements, and finally the entire room. Draco clapped his hands as well, smiling as the cheering calmed down. The party went into full swing, and Moon and Draco each hung around the Elements and their aunts. Draco glanced to the door when it opened and was happy to see his other cousins.

"Draco!" Cadence cried. He pushed past the ponies and hugged her. "It's good to see you again!"

"You too!" Draco laughed. "Hey, Blueblood."

The prince nodded, and gave him a brief hug. "It's good to see you're okay," he said, managing to smile. "And happy birthday."

"Hey, you kept our presents!" Cadence giggled, looking at the bracelet she gave him. "You look so cute!"

Draco blushed faintly and rolled his eyes. "Thanks, Cadence," he chuckled. "Come on, the party just started!"

Cadence smiled a bit more sadly and shook her head. "I can't stay," she said. "I still need to help the ponies in Fillyfornia. But don't worry, I won't be gone too long."

"And you, Blueblood?" Draco asked.

"I can stay," he nodded. "But I'll need to turn in early."

"Good enough!" Draco smiled. "C'mon!"

The party went off without much problem. Draco and Moon retold their stories of the battles to some of the guards and even Rainbow Dash, and Moon spent most of his time around his mother, telling her about the last thousand years. Draco also did the same with his mom, telling her (mostly) about his time in the mountains and what his life was like. He would apologize often for lying, but she only assured him that it was alright. He was grateful to have a mother like her, and his aunt sounded interesting enough. Back when she was around, Luna was actually the head of the guard forces and coordinated most of the platoons during war. She told him of very clever battle tactics, seeing how he was interested in the art of warfare.

Celestia bonded well with her nephew, who had apparently been kept secret in fear of being forced to send him away. Moon avoided some questions of Draco's specific actions in the war. The part went on into the early morning, some of the nobles having gone home while some were suffering from their drunken stupors. The Elements, Moon, and Draco and their mothers avoided it as well, and as the party lost its vigor, Draco decided to go to his room. Rainbow spotted him leaving and snuck away from the others to follow. She wanted to see if… maybe see if she could get some kind of sign as to what he felt. About her, maybe.

Draco dismissed the guards and entered his chambers, pulling off the tie gleefully and throwing it onto his old dresser. He ran his hand over the small drawer and pulled it open. His old pajamas and socks and sweaters were still in there, but probably in need of a wash. He chuckled as he moved the clothes to the side and placed his folded shirt in it. The mirror on top of it reflected the scars over his body, some newly healed and many still covered with scabs. He sighed as he ran a finger over the healed gash on his shoulder.

"GROOOOOOAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!"

He clutched his head and shuddered shakily, heading for the bathroom and turning on the faucet with freezing water. Regret passed through him as he splashed it over his face. He hated the cold, moreso than the emperor. Previous emperor, that is. After switching it to warm and repeating it, he dried himself off and walked back into his room.

"BO-!"

He grabbed a hoof, a neck, flipped the pony over him and slammed the pony into the floor then cocked his arm back and snarled. Another splash of regret hit him as he recognized the colorful mare beneath him. "Rainbow?!" Draco exclaimed. He helped her up and sighed deeply. "What're you doing here?"

Rainbow shook off the initial shock. "I-I just came by t' check up on you," she chuckled. "If you wanted a rematch ya coulda told me."

Draco glared lightly, then shook his head and went over to the mirror, hoping the darkness would conceal his wounds. "I'm fine…" Draco said. "Is that it?"

The harshness of his tone was a bit of a surprise, but she wanted to know why. She flapped her wings and hovered behind him, her hoof reaching up to his shoulder so she could turn him around. He yelped and pinned her to the bed, a small growl leaving him as the wound stung.

"Don't. Do. That. Again." Rainbow gasped as she saw the painful looking gash mark.

"Where'd that come from?!" she practically shouted. Draco let go of her and stood back, turning his body away so she couldn't see. "Are there… more?"

Draco kept silent, looking at her through the mirror and hoping she wouldn't press further. And once again, he was right as she flew over and forcefully turned him, gasping at the dozens of slashes and gashes that were healed or in the process. Her hoof gently ran over the biggest and most gruesome one… the area where a spear shot clean through his chest. He hadn't noticed it during his rampage and it was only taken out after he killed Grypho. Her soft touch trailed up to an arrow piercing… then another… and the slash mark in his side. He exhaled quietly, admiring the gentle yet stiff feel of her hoof. It matched the slender build of the rest of her body.

While the cuts were at the forefront of her mind, Rainbow couldn't help but quiver at the feel of the slim muscle he'd built. His pectorals felt like marble and the six pack slightly bulging had to be rock under skin. It went well with the bricks of muscle on either arm, and his grip was already shown to her firsthoof. The small scabs she touched made him wince, but it was immediately forgotten as her hoof softly rubbed around it. He felt a small heat travel to his cheeks, unaware of the vigorous flush over her face.

Draco held her hoof and pulled it away from his body, looking down to his feet. "They did this to you?" she asked, exasperated from the number of them over his torso.

He nodded, then sat on the bed. "It's nothing," he whispered. "Compared to what I did, at least."

The anger of It had left him, and now only her magenta irises were visible to him. "Draco…"

He ran his fingers through the fur of her hoof. "I wasn't strong enough…" Draco sighed. "I couldn't help Ember when she needed it, and I did something so horrible… even they didn't deserve it."

Rainbow draped a wing over his shoulder, unsure of what to say next. Draco fought mentally to decide whether or not he should tell her about her own father. What could have possibly stopped her from hearing about her father for the past six years? He needed a way to stop this before she found out, or at least until he decided.

"Look… it's my birthday, let's just forget about it, okay?" Draco smiled weakly. "So…" A smirk adorned his features as he stood up, making Rainbow arch a brow questioningly.

"How about… we have that rematch?!"

He twisted her hoof behind her back and pushed it up, causing her to grunt in pain. Rainbow kicked right into gear and wrapped her hind legs around his body again, then twisted around and pushed him onto the bed, pinning his arms down. Briefly, at least. Draco countered by using his right leg to push Rainbow down, freeing his arms, and letting him pull against her hind legs. His hand slipped, but before Rainbow could fully and he grabbed the first thing he could to keep her pinned.

He used his full body weight to pin her down, unsure of what the fleshy part of her body was. Rainbow's face flushed and her tail flicked wildly as Draco's hand roughly squeezed her flank, while at the same time holding her down. "Give up?"

Draco expected some sort of playful banter or a struggle, but her body was stiffer than wood and he could hear something akin to a moan leave her lips. Confused, he looked down and blushed intensely. His hand had a firm grasp of her right flank, and her tail was swishing about madly. Quickly letting go, Rainbow sat up and kept her gaze away from him, as did he. The blushes on their faces were brighter than the streak in her mane. Rainbow fiddled anxiously with her hooves while Draco searched through his mind for something, anything, to get him away from this mentally.

"S-Sorry," Draco forced silently. "My uh, my hand… slipped."

Rainbow nodded quickly, giving him a weak smile. "Y-Yeah… don't worry about it!" She chuckled just as nervously as she felt, and silence draped over the room.

He's blushing! No way! No, he couldn't've been. But… his face is totally red! Maybe Ember's just a friend or something… but he's blushing!

She scooted ever so slightly towards him. "U-Uh… t-those were new moves, right?" Rainbow asked, wanting to break the silence.

"Oh. Yeah. Learned them from the dragons," Draco grinned. "Y-You got better, too. Do anything in Cloudsdale?"

"Wrestled with a buddy," she replied quickly. "Gilda. Griffon."

Draco nodded, his hand sensing the fur a mere centimeter away. Rainbow glimpsed at him from the corner of her eye, and when he did the same she looked away. He laid back on his bed, hoping somepony, even a guard, would just walk in needing him or her. But minutes passed on, and nothing happened. Except for Rainbow's occasional glances and her wings twitching in rhythm with her tail.

That… that looks familiar. Where have I seen that before?

"Y-You could… lay down if you want," Draco said, gulping in between the sentence.

"I-I'm good… really," she chuckled.

"Are you sure?" Rainbow smiled nervously, but it faltered as she thought of the opportunity she was passing up.

"J-Just for a sec… I guess," she said, shrugging as nonchalantly as possible.

The bed creaked some as the rainbow mare laid beside him, their shoulders pressing into each other. The contact of the other made them chuckle briefly at each other, then their gazes met with each other. She really was… something. Pretty was too girly for her, beautiful too ladylike, and sexy was something else entirely. She was just… Rainbow. Her own style, her own looks, and her own attitude that just eminated from her. Pride, arrogance mixed in, nonchalantness, and loyalty, which he was only now realizing.

The feel of his muscled arm sent shivers down Rainbow spine. She was in shape herself, of course, and had a bit of her own guns here and there. But the mound of pure protein and muscle fibers showed like a cut rock in broad daylight. No matter how hard she tried stopping it, her tail swished excitedly, brushing against his leg and feet. He was nothing like she imagined he would be. Maybe about Big Mac's height and flabby or whatever, but his toned body and doubled height were something she found very… enticing. Her hoof fiddled nervously, bumping into his fingers every now and again. He debated whether or not to do anything, but his hand worked faster than his mind as he slowly wrapped his hand around her hoof, causing her to stiffen once again.

Oh, buck it.

Rainbow grabbed his face and pulled him in, mashing her lips against his. No more hesitation, or sissy second-thoughts. She knew what she wanted and she wasn't getting anywhere with this attitude. Draco froze up as her warm lips pressed vigorously against his. His mind screamed for him to stop, to remember what he was going to do with Ember soon after she waked. But his arm reached up to her, caressed her stiffening wings and drew circles into her cutie mark. He was no experienced kisser, but from the feel of it she certainly was. His mouth retreated vainly in an attempt to hold his resolve for Ember, but she skillfully guided him back into another, and he just lost it.

Rainbow moaned out of her usual tomboyish nature as Draco hand gave another rough squeeze on her right cheek, groping it like some lost treasure. She planted a leg on top of his, feeling the cloth of his pants grinding into her as she continued. Her eyes widened with excitement as his tongue prodded at her lips, and she gladly returned the gesture. Another wrestle match started in their jaws, which she quickly gained advantage over. His inexperienced, sloppy, and lethargic tongue made for an easy win as she made him putty in her hooves. Even with her mouth win, she could feel her tail moving completely out of the way. Their kisses became more frantick as they seperated and collided several times, teasing the other with flicks of their tongues.

Draco felt an unusual stirring in his groin area, but he focused on Rainbow's taste. Until…

Knock Knock!

"Prince Draco," a guard's voice called. "Princess Celestia wishes to see you in the dining hall, along with Ms. Dash."

The two seperated, panting greedily for air. "I'll be… right there," Draco replied, wiping away the mixture of their drool. "Rainbow-"

"I like you," Rainbow said, cutting him off. "I mean… 'like you' like you."

Draco could see the blush this time, and it surprisingly gave her a more feminine look. He made sure to keep silent about that, lest he get socked by her. But the main thing his mind was screaming was one name.

Ember.

Draco kissed her snout and smiled. "I… I think… I…" His heart yearned for him to say yes, but it stung as well. Was he for Ember? Or for her? His mind was breaking down at the thought of which female he liked more, and if he could actually reject either.

"Listen… i-it's been awhile, and you just got back and all," Rainbow sighed, seeing a bit of conflict. "Guess I… shoulda thought that through, huh?"

Her bitter-sweet chuckle made him lean that much more to her, but hurt as well. "I just need a bit," he assured her. "Just… don't go seeing anypony, 'kay?"

She chuckled and gave him another hug, then nervously seperated and socked his shoulder playfully. "Sure," she laughed. "C'mon, don't want Twilight getting all worked up."

"Or my mom," Draco added with a laugh. They looked at each other for seconds that spanned to eternities, and they nodded then headed for the door.

Dr. Cross Stitch went over the form of a pre-teen colt with a broken leg. He sipped his mug of coffee and rubbed his tired eyes. A loud thud echoed through the empty halls, and at first he thought it was medical equipment that may have fallen. Just as he stood up, another thump resounded, clarifying that somepony was inside. He thought about calling the guards, but if it was one pony, he could use his own methods to protect and detain the criminal. Shuffling quietly through the halls, Cross looked down each of the halls with no luck as to what was making the noises. When he came to Room 126, he noticed the door ajar and the bed inside toppled over.

A scaled arm wrapped around his throat, and he was lifted into the air. "Who are you?" he heard a feminine growl. "Where am I?"

"Ma'am… you've been… in a coma for… for…" Seeing him choke forced the dragoness to drop him, allowing him time to breathe while at the same time readying for an attack. "For three days now. We were told to inform-"

"I'm not going anywhere with anypony," she hissed. "I want to see my father, this instant."

She grunted as a sting pained her back, and when she reached behind her she felt the glass of an injection tube. Her vision blurred until black was the only visible thing, and snoring soon accompanied her in sleep. Cross rubbed his throat gently and used his magic to levitate the large dragoness back to her room.

"She wasn't aware of her coma, and she wanted to speak with her father rather than that fellow that passed through here," Cross mumbled to himself. "She looks fine… it wouldn't be possible… but health is always a mystery."

Author's Note

Foreshadow away my viewers, for the best is yet to come. Remember, like, fav, comment, and to those who have read To Call the Moon My Own get ready for an update real soon! And… have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Drawbacks

Draco yawned lightly as he felt his mother's warm touch depart from him. Her routine hadn't changed. Slip on her royal regalia, brush her coat and mane, and ready herself for another day of boring duties.

"Mama…" He chuckled with a shake of his head as he sat up. "Mom, I'm going back to Ponyville for a while."

Celestia turned to him. "But you've just come home," she said. "Aren't you staying?"

"I am, and I'm coming back," he assured her. "But… Ember got hurt and she's unconscious in a hospital in Ponyville. I just wanna make sure she gets back alright.

Celestia nodded softly. "Alright. I'll have a train take you and the Elements," Celestia smiled. "Just hurry back, okay?"

"Can Moon come, too?" Draco asked.

Celestia laughed and nuzzled him. "That's up to him, Draco," she smiled. "I'll see you later."

Draco kissed her cheek and smiled. "See ya, Ma."

He pulled on a shirt and set of pants that Celestia had asked to be made during the night, then his socks and a pair of shoes to go with them. Nothing too fancy, even if the collared shirt did have gems lining the borders and his shoulders. He made a mental note to go see a seamstress or place an order in a dress shop. Moon's scent took him to the Canterlot Gardens, where the lunar wolf was taking a drink in the lake. Draco's own smell alerted him, and he turned with a smile.

"Good morning, cousin," Moon chuckled. "Is there something you need?"

"I'm going to see Ember," Draco said. "Do you want to come?"

Moon nodded immediately. "She'll need us to explain everything, after all," he pointed out. "The last thing we need is a panicking dragon princess."

Draco lightly punched his shoulder, laughing softly. "She won't go crazy or anything," Draco said with a roll of his eyes. "Let's just get the girls."

"Yes. Did you know Fluttershy cared for several wolves in her time as an animal caretaker?" Moon questioned. "She seems very frail, yet she can be very helpful. I'd like to know the methods she uses to keep the animals healthy."

Draco raised a brow with a smirk. "Ohh, I see," he snickered. "Is that all you wanna know?"

Moon growled lightly and smacked his head into Draco's thigh. "Stop." He could see the blush, even in his dark grey coat.

They met with the girls in the dining hall, Draco meeting Rainbow's gaze for a second before he turned to the group. "Good morning, Draco," Twilight nodded.

"Morning, D!" Pinkie giggled.

Applejack nodded with a tip of her stetson and Fluttershy smiled. "Oh my word!" Rarity squeed. "Is that an original Le Knit design?! Oh the days that must have been spent making this!" She tugged at his shirt roughly, forcing him to kneel so she could get a better look.

"It's kinda uncomfortable, but it's all I have so far," he stated. "So there's a train leaving to Ponyville. First class."

"Is it waiting for us?" Twilight asked, walking towards him.

"Yup. Come on." Draco spoke with Twilight and some of the others as they walked outside, some of the nobles and lower class ponies waving and saying thanks to the girls.

Others gave a brief 'welcome back' to the prince, who was occupied with Twilight and Applejack. He glanced over to Rainbow every now and again, an unsure smile appearing on her as she looked back. Fluttershy and his cousin were at the very back, chatting idly as they followed the group. The train ride was about the same, only that each of them had a room to themselves. Draco sat in the lounge car that had a large couch and an equally big window to show the quickly passing scenery. His ear twitched and his head turned as the door clicked open. Twilight walked in and smiled as she trotted over.

"I thought I'd find you here," she giggled.

"What makes you say that?" Draco laughed. "This isn't exactly the castle."

"I know," Twilight smirked. "But you always did like going someplace quiet and apart from everywhere else."

He shook his head and nudged her playfully, she in turn pushing him harder. "Alright, Ms. Calculating," he smiled. "Something on your mind?"

Twilight nodded and sat down next to him. "I-I was… wondering how everything was… y'know… in the Dragon Kingdom."

Draco's smile dimmed but he did his best to keep happy. "It was… life-changing," he sighed. A smirk crept over his features as his last memories of her came to mind. "Know what I found out?"

"What?"

"Dragons are warm-blooded." She raised an eyebrow and tilted her head questioningly. "The last time I saw you, I was crying because I didn't want to leave you guys, and you told me that I could learn more about dragons than any other pony. First thing I learned? Dragons are warm-blooded."

Twilight's questiong glance turned to remembrance, and she giggled. "Seriously?" she laughed softly.

He nudged her and leaned back against the cushions. "Just thought I'd let you know that some hundred books need updating," Draco chuckled. "So… aside from Nightmare Moon, what's been happening?"

"Well, I excelled in several of Canterlots schools for gifted unicorns," she proudly stated. "Won a few science fairs and even proved a few scientific theories wrong. But… you've been fighting a war, right?"

Draco nodded slowly as he sat up and stared out the window. "It only took a couple of weeks… plus the three days it took me to walk all the way here." Screams echoed through his mind as the rumbling of the train against the tracks boomed through his ears.

Noticing his dampened mood, Twilight put a hoof on his shoulder. He didn't face her, and instead closed his eyes. "It must have been-"

"Awful." He wiped his eyes quickly before a single tear could fall. "I was so stupid and naïve… I acted without thinking and I cost so many fighters their lives. General Blaze, Inferno, Charred, Flicker, Blunt all dead because I ordered them when I didn't know what to do!"

His anger flared and he punched the train once again, denting the metal with the help of It. Twilight gasped at the bent metal in the shape of his fist, and rubbed his back soothingly. "I'm so sorry," she whispered.

"Twilight… please… don't be," he sniffled. "You and my Mom are the last ones who should be sorry. I shouldn't've brought all that back up… it's just… just forge-"

Twilight hugged him softly, quieting him down as he returned the gesture. Her fur parted against his fingers and her mane pushed into his face. The smell of lavender pervaded his sensitive nose, as if her color represented the flower itself. Twilight in turn could feel the hardened muscle against her cheek and part of her chest. The dragons were strong, and it came as no surprise he had built himself up. But it was impressive nonetheless. Even though he was diamond hard, his soft skin contrasted the feeling, and it brought a sort of comfort being in his arms. Draco felt another small stirring, awfully akin to the one he felt with Rainbow.

Twilight seperated reluctantly and gave him a reassuring smile. "It's in the past. Maybe I could come with you to the Dragon Kingdom. To bring Ember back, I mean," she stammered, a small patch of rose on each cheek.

Draco nodded, thinking back to Ember. She died in his arms… but he brought her back. Was this… monster more than that? A monster wouldn't save a life. It showed its true nature against the griffons, but it gave Ember life and strength. It layed dormant at the moment, but he wanted to talk with It as soon as possible. Twilight leaned against him for the rest of the ride, nodding off a couple of times with Draco's arm around her. He fiddled with her pillow-soft purple fur, listening to the faint sounds of her heartbeat every now and then. She looked so peaceful against him, and just feeling her beside him made him that much more comfortable.

When the train came to a stop, Draco woke her up quietly and helped her out. They met with the other group of mares, Rainbow eyeing them suspisciously and following behind them. They went straight to the Ponyville hospital, and upon stepping in there was a raucous of commotion. Draco hurried to Ember's room with the mares in tow, and when they reached the room he had to push past the doctors. Ember was struggling against the nurses and doctors who were trying to hold her down while a unicorn doctor was trying to aim a needle carefully.

"STOP!"

He pushed the doctors aside, crushed the sedative between his fingers and palm then hoisted the unicorn into the air by the throat, pinning him against the wall. Moon snarled at the other ponies, forcing them to back away.

"Who told you to do this?!" Draco growled, a flash of black passing over his eyes.

"The dragoness was out of, agh, control!" he gasped. Draco dropped him onto the floor, ignoring the shocked mares and going over to Ember, who was snarling at everything around her.

"Ember, are-"

"Stay back!" Ember shouted, baring her fangs and opening her claws for attack. "You and that wolf freak!"

Moon gasped and looked to Draco. "Ember, it's us!" he exclaimed. "Draco and Moon! Come on, we're-"

Ember's tail lashed out, tripping Moon then slamming into Draco's face. She leaped atop of him, readying to breathe fire onto her. Rainbow tackled her off, snorting angrily.

"Keep your tail to yourself!" Rainbow shouted. Ember growled and headbutted the mare, tossing her onto the bed in a hazed heap.

Twilight manipulated the straps of the bed and tied them around Ember's wrists and ankles. Ember struggled against the leather grips, then set them ablaze and freed herself. Flames spilled out from the sides of her maw as she readied to set them ablaze, but two powerful arms pulled her into a masterlock and clamped her mouth shut. Draco pushed her against the wall as her tail and wings flailed along with her head.

"Ember! Ember! It's me!" Draco shouted, pleading she was just in shock. "Calm down! Ember!"

"Get off of me!" She growled, trying to break out of the grapple. "Where is my father?! Where am I?!"

Moon realized it, and he knew Draco knew as well. "King Draco's at the central mountains," Draco said softly. "You weren't doing well and I brought you to the hospital. Ember… please, don't you remember?"

The creature's soft and sincere voice made her calm down slightly. It sounded as if it knew her from somewhere. "Who are you?"

"Draco. Ember, it's me, Draco," he whispered, witholding his tears again. "Me and Moon are your friends, remember?"

"Prove it," Ember growled.

Draco bit his lip and release her, stepping back as the dam broke. "You lost your mother when she fell sick and never got better," he whispered. "Your father was the only dragon you had as a family. He was so busy for the first year he never paid attention to you. He sent you to Canterlot so you could make friends and learn while the dragons focused on rebuilding their home."

"And no matter how much you deny it, you've always enjoyed flute symphonies," Moon added.

Ember's expression changed and her body relaxed into a normal standing position. "How did you know about my mother?" Ember questioned.

Draco stepped forward and shook his head, refusing to believe it. "You told me when we were fourteen."

The dragoness stood back, glancing to the group of ponies, the mares and an angry Rainbow, then Moon. "What happened?"

Author's Note

Sorry for the missed updates, working on main fic here! Anyway, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Hope is All You've Got

"I hope this is important."

Jerosh waved for his younger brother to follow as they walked through the humid corridors. "Reku'un is somewhere in galaxy 17-3, and I believe planet A2 would be the best place to look." The monitor above the door swirled open and revealed a cerulean "eye" that scanned the two. The blue light turned green and slid the door to the side.

"I'm aware," Jaqeluu said. "Why have you called me?"

"The energy of the Ashla, brother," Jerosh snorted with annoyance. "And I'll ask that you keep your patience. Reku'un is fine."

"When or if the horde finds them before us, he couldn't survive the first wave," Jaqeluu snarled. "We could rescue him now and bring him back."

"To where?!" Jerosh roared. "Loki'ir is gone! Herod! Heraj! If we make the mistake of going and possibly leaving our forces to the horde, we'll have no way of creating a force to stop them! The mutts will kill the men, women, children, and Signa! If the Signa can grow up with the boy, they'll be efficient warriors with bonds as brothers! If you want, go! Have the soldiers catch you and Reku'un and you can forsake our kind!"

Jaqeluu glared right into the face of his elder, even if he himself was supposed to be the wisest of them. With a sigh, Jaqeluu shook his head and placed a hand on his brother's left shoulder. "Forgive me, Jerosh. I want to do what is best, but I just worry."

Jerosh placed his right hand on his little brother's shoulder as well. "You're forgiven," he smiled. "I'm worried as well. But you worry too much. It's unbecoming of an Oracle."

Jaqeluu smirked. "Thank you. What is the plan?"

They reached a closed set of doors, the same monitor allowing them access to the area of the ship only the five brothers had. Jerosh brought his brother over to the galactic map and placed the holographic images of their fleets on the grid.

"Ignoa, Romak, and Inkot are near Loki'ir, along with thousands of fighters and cruisers. They have the bulk of our weaponry, and Protiiglo Ramak as well." He scrolled across the map to the moon of a desert planet. "Urur, Nitank, Heffrep, and Totok are stationed on the moon of Subak. They have millions of fighters and warships guarding the young and newborn Signa. The Council is with them also, so they can be set before our primary."

"Which is the fleet near Sobalkan space," Jaqeluu said. Jerosh nodded, bringing up the image of hundreds of Dreadnaught class ships drifting through space. "If our operations are to be successful, we'll need them."

"Which is why you, Fermot, and Agner will be going to get them," Jerosh told him. "Derekosh and I will talk with the Council, and we'll meet with the fleet near Loki'ir. You know how unpredictable he can be. Understand?"

"Yes, brother," Jaqeluu nodded. "We should go now, before the horde can ready themselves."

Draco sat in the grass on the outskirts of Ponyville, looking out into the night. He and Moon had just finished explaining Ember's past with them, which was a clawful for her. She had no memory of fighting the griffons, no memory of Moon, nor of him. All the years he spent with her… the years spent training, talking, laughing, smiling… the times she nuzzled him… hugged him… and the kiss she gave him in the tent. All of it…

…gone.

He wiped away a tear and ran his hand through his hair. His nose picked up on Twilight's scent, and no sooner did the unicorn sit beside him and lean into him. She nuzzled his cheek briefly, and let him scratch her head while looking into her eyes. This was the sort of thing Ember had done for him for so long, but before that, she did this for him, and before then Rainbow… well, not really.

"After all the three of us have been through… all that crap in the Empire. Like it never happened." It was part sadness and part anger. "If I had just gotten to her in time… mabe if I didn't just rush ahead like an idiot she would've-"

Twilight placed a hoof over his mouth, smiling gently and nuzzling him. "It could be worse, Draco. At least she made it back okay," she smiled.

Barely.

"I'm sure she'll warm up to you again," Twilight assured him. "You're the same since we met. Just bigger."

Draco shook his head with a small laugh and nodded. "Yeah. Yeah, I'm sure she will," he said.

But… will she love me back? Will she even see me that way?

With a small sigh, Draco hugged her close. "Thanks," he said softly.

A small blush crept over her cheeks as she hugged him back. "A-Anytime," she barely managed to say. "S-So… are you going back to Canterlot?"

Draco shrugged, thinking deeply. King Draco had been informed that the war was over, the dragons were helping Shadow and Peck, and that Ember was recovering in the hospital. He hadn't been told that she had slight amnesia. Now, he wasn't sure what to do. Maybe take Ember back home… but she felt something for him once, she had to have. And he knew he felt something for her, it was the one reason he wasn't going back to his mother or sending her back.

"I'm gonna have to stay, maybe try and help Ember remember," he said. "Maybe if she's around close friends she'll remember."

Twilight nodded, sighing with content as Draco scratched just behind her ear. "Maybe she needs to see something from her past," Twilight suggested.

Draco hummed quietly thinking back to somewhere of interest. "I don't know… but maybe I can do without it," he said. He glanced down to her, adoring the sparkle the night sky put into her eyes. It gave her a feminine beauty she lacked as a filly, but she was no filly.

She was a grown, beautiful mare. Her coat was brushed thoroughly and her mane just as. His nostrils were loving the sweet smell coming from her, and her soft coat under his arm warmed him in the cool night air. He smiled as soft snores started leaving her, then picked her up and walked her to the library. Luckily, the door was open and he carried her to her bedroom. There was a guest room and some other rooms filled with books, and then a room with a smaller staircase leading to what he assumed was her bed. He tucked her into bed, watching her sleep for some time before heading out for the nearest motel.

Moon waited for Ember to fully grasp her situation, which she did very quickly, as he expected. "So… you're saying that we three have grown up from the age of twelve, while you yourself have remained over a thousand years old." Moon nodded. "And… Draco's mother is Princee Celestia… and your mother is Princess Luna."

"Yes." Ember's wings twitched uncomfortably as she paced around her hospital room.

"And we've trained for a war ever since Draco lost his caretaker, which my father agreed to by training me and halting our advances." Moon nodded again. "And we won… but I was injured? And what about him? He was mortally wounded you said."

Moon turned away as he recalled the dozens of arrows and spears he saw puncture Draco's body, but none slowed him. "He's… resilient. Moreso than a dragon, I believe," Moon shrugged.

"And after I was hit, and Draco killed the Emperor… he carried me three days in a row?" Ember questioned.

"And three nights. He reunited with his mother, as did I, then we came back and found you this way." Ember sat back down, her arms crossed and her tail swaying in thought.

"I… I don't remember either of you," she said lowly. "I remember… screams… and bodies. Lots of them. But not much else."

A small grin appeared on Moon's snout. She had been there for most of his anger massacres, so it meant she at least remembered some of that. "It is a start," he nodded. "Hopefully it'll come back with time. I'll leave you be. Goodnight, Ember."

The dragoness nodded as the lunar wolf departed, and she laid back in her bed. The creature… Draco, as everypony called him, sounded like a force to reckon with. Not only that, but he sounded just as kind. She still had trouble believing that he defeated an entire army on his own, and the "other side" of him sounded just as ridiculous. But, hearing it from Draco before just sounded… true. Gods above knew why, she trusted him much more than Moon or the ponies. Even if it sounded ridiculous, she couldn't bring herself to believe it wasn't true. Maybe she did know him? Or they were friends once?

Without my memory I'm as useless as a hatchling. Maybe if I remain near Draco and Moon I'll regain my memory. He looked… heartbroken when he saw I couldn't remember. Were we an item? Mates? I doubt he'd find much interest in a dragoness over a mare. But they are the only way I'll ever find my way, and since father knows I'm here and he hasn't sent a battalion, perhaps I can trust them.

She looked out the window, then closed her eyes.

Hopefully.

Author's Note

Another update! The story is reaching the halfway mark, I must say, so just keep reading on! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Another Love

Months.

Months spent with Ember, with Rainbow, and with Twilight. The first still had no memory of him, which had dampened his spirits that she may never remember him. The rainbow mare was seeing him more and more, almost every day since he came back. Same went for Twilight, since his inn was only a couple blocks away, they kept a strong relationship. And Moon had actually gotten very closer to a certain yellow pegasus, to the point where Draco could see the red in his grey coat, as well as Fluttershy's. He had kept encouraging Moon to ask her to a dinner, as the lunar wolf knew what was her favorite restaurant, but he refused with much embarrasment. Draco kept at it, but he had his own problems.

Ember just… forgot him. Eight years of living together, laughing together… like it never happened. She was still the same: respectful to him and Moon but vicious to any who disrespected her. And she still had that soft side he enjoyed seeing. But she was too far gone for any sort of emotion. It stung him day and night, that he would never know whether or not she felt anything for him. Years of building a relationship, just to have it smashed out of her. He kept his mother updated on her memory status, but not once did he give away his emotion. Even Twilight and Rainbow were in the dark.

He sighed deeply, sitting on one of the benches in the fields outside Ponyville. Ember's scent reached his nose, which came as a surprise to her. The dragoness sat beside him, keeping an awkward silence between them. His heart would have been racing, but for now, he wanted her as far away as possible. He hated himself for thinking that way.

"Good afternoon." Her words were as neutral as ever, but he could tell she was trying.

"Hey, Ember," he said lowly. "I-Is there something you need?"

She nodded, pulling out an envelope from under her scale. "I found this in one of the pockets of my armor," Ember told him. "It has your name on it. I… was curious, but I want you to read it."

He looked at the parchment inside the envelope, and slowly grabbed it. The seal easily ripped open, and he opened the small slip. It… it was from Ember… the Ember he knew.

Dear Draco,

If you're reading this, I am either dead, or something worse. In any case, I want to tell you why I wrote this. I had faith in you. I never doubted you for a second, believe me when I say this. We would all go in, free the griffons from that tyrannical bastard, and you would be there to end it. But… I wasn't so sure about myself. You handled anything thrown at you, even the death of somepony you held so close.

If I was going to die… or never see you with my own eyes… I needed you to know. The times we spent on the cliff, talking as if we knew our own futures. The times shared with just us three. When you took care of me when I was sick, and warmed me as best you could. I loved it all. Just hearing you, being able to bring a smile to your face, being able to be trusted. I always dreamed of a day where I could find a good dragon to care for me as I him. But I never thought I wouldn't find a dragon. No. I found a creature that was twice as strong as one, thrice as kind as one, and five times as weaker. You didn't need flashy scales, or large limbs, or sharp spines. All I needed to see was you, and you alone.

I-

Draco crumpled the paper in his hand, tears streaming down his cheeks. "Was it… from somepony you knew?" Ember asked hesitantly.

He nodded, wiping his face. "Yeah," he whispered. "Someone real close… and all."

She watched him rest his forehead on his palms, a few sniffles sounding from him. "What was it about?" Ember questioned, placing a claw on his back.

He so longed for the touch of her scales, but it wasn't really her. "Nothing important," Draco chuckled bitterly. "Not anymore at least."

He stood up, Ember following soon after. "Would you like some time alone?"

If it were really her, she'd stick by him. But then again, that was before she forgot. "Yeah. Sure." She nodded quickly and walked off towards Ponyville.

Draco glared at the piece of crumpled paper in his hand and yelled as he chucked it away. He watched it land somewhere in the shrubbery of the Everfree before going back to the town. A few passing ponies asked if he was alright, and he answered with the excuse of allergies. They left him be as he entered the inn and went to his room. Moon sat up from his position on the floor, taking note of his cousin's expression.

"Is everything alright?" Moon asked.

Draco fell back onto his bed. "Yeah, Moon," he sighed, wiping his eyes. "How's Fluttershy?"

Moon frowned at his cousin, and walked over to the bed. "She may remember, Draco. Have hope."

With a scoff, Draco sat up. "Hope? Hope won't bring back Ember," he smiled darkly. "If I was strong enough, fast enough… she could've been way better than she is now. It's not her fault… not at all. It's mine. I got us seperated, and Ember paid for it."

Moon nuzzled him gently, getting a small hug from him. "Draco, we've grown closer than cousins. So, as a brother, will you promise not to lose hope?" Draco looked towards the wall, muttering under his breath until he turned back to Moon.

"I promise." Moon nodded with a soft smile, remembering something he needed to say.

"Twilight invited us to a small get together with the other Element Bearers," Moon said. "If you want, I could go alone."

Draco shook his head. "No. I'm fine. When's the party?"

"Around seven," Moon replied. "Let's get ready."

The two showered and dressed properly for the occasion. When hours passed slowly, they went back to wrestling for several matches before it was obvious neither was going to get a win. After another shower, they made their way over to the library. Moon's mother's night sky illuminated the path for them as they walked through the streets. A few bows, which they announced as unneccessary, and some greetings later they reached the great tree. The sight of it always brought forth a… sort of urge. He felt the need to climb it, or jump atop it. Shrugging it off again, he knocked on the door and smiled at Twilight.

"You came!" she exclaimed.

"Why wouldn't I?" Draco chuckled. She blushed faintly and gave him a hug, smiling sweetly at Moon.

"Is Fluttershy here yet?" he asked.

"Yep. Right over by the window," Twilight said, pointing to the butter colored mare. Moon eagerly went over, striking up a chat instantly while Draco walked about to say hi to Rainbow and Applejack.

He and Rainbow exchanged knowing glances, and he moved on to Rarity then sat down with Twilight. "So, we're having dinner here?"

"Actually, Moon wanted to take us to a restaurant." Draco shot a glare at the wolf, who smirked as he stood beside Fluttershy. "What time did you set the reservations for?"

"In thirty minutes we should be there," Moon said. "We should go now, be early and such."

The group walked to the inner part of Ponyville, where dozens of establishments and parlors were. The inner city was much more lively than the outer half. Small performances took place here and there, and little trinkets in pawn and thrift shops caught the attention of everypony. Draco remained silent for most of the walk, only voicing an opinion on a beautiful necklace Rarity thought about getting. Moon talked to their host about their reserved seats, and soon they were sitting at a private booth with candles as decor. The mares thought about ordering modest meals, but Moon insisted they get what they want.

"It's only tonight," he argued. Since the restaurant was griffon/pony themed, Moon had an order of steak.

The others chose more suitable meals for the occasion, but Draco only asked for some orange juice. He wasn't into the idea of wine or liquor, and it was his favorite drink by far. With a small brow raised, their waiter went back to get their food started. Draco fiddled with his fork, time seeming to slow as he spun it around. Twilight broke from her conversation with Rarity to watch him. He had fallen into something like depression, but not completely. She scooted closer to him, using her magic to teleport the fork out of his hand.

"I was playing with that," he remarked. Twilight rolled her eyes playfully and nudged him.

"C'mon, we're supposed to be having fun, remember?" she giggled. "You're acting like me when I came to Ponyville."

Sighing, Draco forced a smile. "We can't have that, can we?" Twilight nudged him again, laughing softly.

"How's Ember?" Draco tried his best, but his smile dimmed.

"She uh… she's fine," he sighed. "Her attitude's the same, and I think she's starting to remember some stuff."

Twilight sat up, eager to hear more. "Like what?" she asked.

If he was going to just feel normal about her, he had to talk about her. As a friend. "The war. Parts of battles, I think the towns she freed. Her uncle… one of her surviving generals," Draco said. "It's not much to go by, but its something."

Their waiter came in, holding the eight plates above them and lowering it perfectly. With a nod, the ponies and man dug into their dinners. "Its delicious," Fluttershy smiled.

"I'm glad," Moon nodded. "Is everypony else liking theirs?"

"It's tasty!" Pinkie squeed.

Rainbow garbled something past the spoonfuls of vegetables in her mouth. "Rainbow, please! Don't stuff yourself!" Rarity chided. "It's absolutely wonderful, Midnight."

"Ah'm preferin' less fancy stuff," Applejack chuckled. "But it ain't too bad."

Draco gave his cousin a nod, and Twilight smiled. "It's wonderful, Moon," she smiled. "But isn't this all expensive?"

Moon nodded. "Very. But, with Draco's help, we'll be leaving a handsome tip." Draco glared playfully at his cousin then kicked him under the table, forcing the lunar wolf to stifle a whimper.

"Sure," Draco nodded. "Enough talk, guys. Dig in!"

Applejack burped loudly, a few chuckles sounding around. "Pardon," she laughed. "Thanks a bunch, Moon."

"And thank you too, Draco," Fluttershy smiled, walking beside Moon.

He smiled back. "It wasn't a problem," he nodded.

"I don't know about you guys, but I could use some sleep," Rainbow yawned, hovering up. "Bye girls. See ya Draco."

He waved her off, and Pinkie yawned next. "Yeah, I'm sleepy too. G'night! See ya in the morning!" She hopped off to Sugarcube Corner, leaving four other mares to go.

"Ah'm gonna hit the hay."

"It was a spectacular evening," Rarity smiled. "See you all soon."

Draco turned to Twilight. "The inn's near your house. Maybe I could… walk you there," he suggested, a small shade of scarlet coming to face.

The studious mare nodded shakily, her own blush forming. "Um, sure," she laughed weakly.

Fluttershy started for her own home, but Moon placed a paw on her shoulder. "W-Would you like some company?" Draco smirked at the blush in each, and the pegasus nodded quietly, smiling just as nervously.

"I'll see you at the inn then," Draco waved, starting for the library. "C-Come on, Twi."

She nodded, trotting to keep up with him. Their eyes wandered to the rural buildings, occasionally glancing at the other. The library came into sight soon, and they stood in front of each other with unsure smiles.

"Um… so… it was good seeing you," Draco chuckled sheepishly. "Guess I'll… see you around… or something."

Saysomethingsaysomethingsaysomethingsaysomethingsaysomething

Draco took a step in the opposite direction. "Draco." He glanced back to Twilight, who was blushing redder than a tomato. "W-Would you like… to come inside?"

She would have facehoofed at how stupid she said it, and Draco flushed just as much. "S-Sorry," Draco stammered. "I need to go see my mother tomorrow. Early. B-But maybe some other time."

Twilight nodded, a bit down at his reason. "Um, yeah. Anytime," she smiled, her expression not fooling him.

He came back over, kneeled down and gave her a hug. She returned it gladly, even if she still had to get on her hind legs. They pulled away until they were just nose to muzzle.

"I promise. I'll come visit you here; just you and me," he smiled.

She giggled and flushed at the same time, causing a slightly awkward laugh. "You don't have to do that," she said.

"When I promise something, I mean it," Draco assured her.

Twilight nodded with a smile, looking into his hazel eyes. They were… nice to look at. Certainly more different than regular ponies' eyes. They had their own flare to themselves, much like the rest of him. And the longer Draco looked at her, the more he looked over again. She was beautiful. A certain sharpness about her, yet an innocent and caring pony. He scratched behind her ear, which she hummed delightfully to. With her cheek in his palm, he could feel every little vibration through his arm, and the warmth of her coat. A part of his mind screamed for him to stop, to just say goodbye and go.

The part of his mind that yearned for Ember.

Then the part of his mind that reminded him or Rainbow.

But both silenced when he felt the feel of a kiss.

Once again, he found himself cut off from everything else. His other hand made its way up to her face, cupping both cheeks and pulling her close. Unlike Rainbow, Twilight didn't seem to have any experience with this kind of thing, as she was restricted to her lips and nothing more. He didn't mind, as her soft lips and made up for it in every way. When oxygen was a must, Twilight broke their kiss and flushed brighter than ever. Draco took a moment to realize it had stopped, and he opened his eyes. He went to speak, but his voice had decided to leave him. Mentally, Twilight was panicking on her actions. Had she been too straightforward? Too brash? Did he not like her in that way?

"Twi… you… like me?" Draco finally asked.

"Ever since… we were kids…" She managed to say.

Now it all made sense. Why she was so angered when she found out he was alive. So hurt. She and Rainbow… both since their youth.

"Do… do you? I mean, like me?" Twilight questioned, getting more anxious by the second.

He felt it. The stab in his heart, yet the warmness of knowing she liked him in that manner. She was somepony he would do anything for, just as he would Rainbow and Ember. But the dragoness had no memory of him, and Rainbow was willing to accept any decision he made. Sure she would probably be heartbroken, but what about Twilight? Would she be the same, or would it ruin their friendship forever?

"There's another mare… isn't there?" Twilight questioned sadly. "It's Ember, isn't it?"

"No, no," Draco assured her. "Twilight, me and Ember never did anything. Not a kiss or anything. We're… we were just friends. I'm just… surprised. I'm not saying I don't like you, Twi. I really do… but… just not now, okay? I need to figure something out first."

She sighed sadly, regretting her decision. "I-I guess I'll see you later."

Draco turned her back to him and hugger her close. "I don't wanna lose you, Twilight," he whispered. "Not again. Please, just a few weeks. I promise… everything will be fine."

She hugged him back, then got back down onto her own hooves. "Goodnight, Draco," Twilight said.

He watched the door close, then cursed as he punched a steel pole. Said pole falling over soon after.

Author's Note

Whoo, just below 3k. Good. Anyway, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! And Happy Halloween!

Hope Can Flare…

Draco woke from his sleep, hearing the heavy footsteps outside his room along with the smell of…

Ember.

He slipped on a sweater and socks as he stepped out of his room and follwed her scent. It led him to a staircase, which he climbed, and eventually went to the roof. Ember was standing at the edge of the building, looking out over the downtown area where dozens of lights decorated the serene town. He smiled softly, as this was something that the Ember he knew did when she had something on her mind. At least that didn't change with her. He sighed as he went to go back downstairs.

"Draco." He stopped midway through the door and turned to Ember. She still wasn't looking at him, but she nodded. "I… I'd like to ask you something."

Raising a brow, Draco closed the door behind him and made his way over to her. "Yes, Ember?" he said.

She remained quiet for a few seconds, avoiding his gaze the entire time. "I… I was curious," Ember stammered. "The way you first acted when I… woke up as you said. It… you acted in a very specific way. Were you and I… mates?"

A small blush crept upon both of their faces, but Draco shook his head. "No. We uh… we were just good friends," he stuttered, determined on not looking at her.

"O-Oh," Ember said. "I'm sorry… I just assumed-"

"Just friends," Draco interrupted. "I just…" He sighed deeply and sat down on the ledge. "It's just a kick in the face. Everything the three of us went through. The hard times… the happy times… and everything in between."

She sat down beside him and wrapped an arm around him. He blushed a bit harsher at this, as did she, but rejected the idea she had interest. "What could I have helped you with?" Ember questioned.

"Everything," Draco whispered. "From when I first moved to the Kingdom, to when I lost Dasher, and to when we took Gryphos. You were always there to make sure I didn't wreck myself… and to keep me happy and faithful. I remember… one time when you were sick I had to take care of you… and when I thought you were dying…"

She didn't want him to take care of her. She always wanted to have his strength and be like him, but not want him to help. Why? He wasn't strong enough to deal with the griffons quickly. He wasn't fast enough to save her. He wasn't smart enough to stay with her and Moon instead of charging ahead.

"What?" Ember asked.

Draco shook his head and looked up to the crescent moon. "You said…" A thought struck him like a bolt of lightning. "You said you wanted to see the Statue of the Sun near Manehatten!"

Ember leaned back a little from his outburst. "I… I did?" she asked. "I've never seen it… but is that what I-"

"Maybe that'll jolt your memory!" Draco exclaimed. "I could get my Ma to send us by tomorrow! Are ya up for it?"

Ember saw no harm in trying to get her memory back, and thought it best to at least try. "Alright. Will Moon accompany us?" Ember questioned.

"If he wants," Draco shrugged. "But I'm gonna go see if I can get my mom to send us a train. Well… tomorrow, but just be ready okay?"

Ember nodded, standing up. She hadn't counted on him doing the same, and as a result she bumped heads with him. The heart-stopping sensation of freefall came to her, just before a muscled arm wrapped around her and pulled her up. Draco barely registered he had knocked her off when he was able to get a hold of her. He practically threw her into himself, as he was knocked over and made Ember sprawl out above him. Her thick skull and tough spines had take his blow, but his exposed head was throbbing in pain. He groaned slightly, but his words caught in his throat when he felt a warm breath tickle his lips. Ember was on top of him… looking at him with a face abnormally red… and he easily out-brightened her own blush. She clambered off of him and helped him back up, the two avoiding gazes once again.

"S-Sorry," Draco stammered. "Didn't see you… getting up."

"It's fine," Ember said, turning away from him. "I… should retire to my room. And get rest for tomorrow."

"Yeah. Good," Draco smiled sheepishly. "Uh… see ya then."

Ember nodded and went inside, shutting the door behind her. She was confused. He said they had never been mates, but the blush and her own stuttering heart said otherwise. But… she still believed him. It was like she couldn't not believe him.

Or maybe… she liked him?

Even though her memory was lost… her heart still yearned for him. He was very handsome, no question of that, and the fact that he was like a fighter dragon would support her theory. And most females were attracted to muscles and big bodies. Draco barely needed to show off his body, as his arms did half the work by showing the definition of each lean muscle. So maybe she was right.

But he was seeing the colorful pegasus and lavender unicorn much more often than her. Why would he want her? She was a dragon, an ash-smelling, fire-breathing, dragoness with an axe-tipped tail and hard scales. It could never compare to a mare's soft fur, or the gentle touch of her hoof, or the comfort of her plump lips. Either of the mares were attractive in their own way, and from what she'd seen when she saw them he looked comfortable around them. While he barely wanted to see her. It was probably for the best. She had no memory of him… and he just needed to forget. Everything would be normal soon, and she would be back by her father's side if his plan didn't work.

So why did her heart hurt this much?

…Hope Can Diminish…

"Are you sure this will work?" Moon asked his cousin.

Draco nodded, glancing out the window of the train to the blur off forests and grasslands rushing by. "Maybe," Draco said. "She was talking about seeing the Statue of the Sun. Maybe if I show her she'll have a flashback or something."

"Draco… I don't want to diminish your hope, but I'm not sure this will work," said Moon. "She hasn't seen it… so there would be nothing to remember."

"She'd remember asking about it. She'd remember talking to me about it," Draco retorted, nervously thrumming his fingers against his leg. "Look, this is the only thing that I can think of that could possibly bring her back to me-us. If it doesn't work… we can just send her back to King Draco… or whatever she wants."

Moon wrapped a paw around his shoulders and sighed. "Please… I don't want to see you so depressed. I know you loved her, and don't say you didn't, but if this doesn't work…"

Draco sighed and rubbed the bride of his nose. "I just want to have her back, Moon," he whispered. "Twilight and Rainbow told me they… liked me more than just friends… and I do too, but me and Ember have gone through so much. But they were my first true friends. It's just a damn mess in my head."

"The ponies are polygamous. I'm sure they wouldn't mind sharing you," Moon chuckled. Draco rolled his eyes and elbowed him in the ribs.

"I don't know… just doesn't feel right," he sighed. "I mean, it sounds like a couple with a cheating stallion and both mares know about it. It's just kinda weird."

Moon shrugged, glancing to Ember in the car behind them. "But it's the easiest way. Nevermind that. I don't want you messing anything up for yourself," Moon laughed. "Do what your heart is telling you, but don't make stupid decisions."

Draco punched him in the shoulder, and Moon pulled him off the seat to wrestle again. They lurched forward, sending the lunar wolf tumbling off his cousin, and the train screeched to a halt.

"Manehatten station!" The conductor announced.

Ember met up with them and went into the city. Huge buildings and skyscrapers made up the majority of the vast city, along with dozens of food joints, restaurants, and entertainment places per block. Draco looked at the slip of paper his mother had sent him.

"Alright. There's a hotel in the Broncs district," Draco announced. "We'll be staying there for today. Let's go check in."

"Lead the way," Moon said.

Draco nodded and ventured into the crowd of ponies, the group receiving mixed looks and glances. Some were of recognition, others of confusion and interest, and some were of disgust and revolt. Moon restrained a snarl as he noticed a group of stallions pointing them out. Draco smirked as he spotted a group of guards giving cautious glances his way, wondering what would they say if he told them who he was. A single glance to Ember made him chuckle. She was billowing smoke from her csnout, glaring back at any of the mares giving her nasty looks. Just like Ember, don't mess with her and she won't mess you up.

The three made it to the enormous building, a sign above saying "Broncs Hotel." They walked in, and the room fell silent as they made their way to the front.

"G-Good afternoon, sir," the stallion behind the counter said.

"Hello," Draco nodded. "Reservation for three. Under Prince Draco and Prince Moon."

The stallion looked at the scheduled reserved rooms, then facehoofed and did a sloppy bow. "The penthouse suite. Top floor. Here you are, your highness'" he bowed.

"If you don't mind, please stop bowing," Moon smiled. "We're not much more important than anypony here."

"Yes, sir," the stallion nodded. "Have a good stay at Broncs Hotel."

Draco smiled at the receptionist and entered the elevator. Ember was uncomfortable in the magic operated device, and she visibly stiffened and shifted uncomfortably. Seeing this, Draco placed a hand on her shoulder, slightly frightening her but at the same time soothing her. She gave him a small smile, while Moon smirked again. The bell rang once, signalling their stop. The doors slid open, and the three of them marveled at the luxury of their living area.

A couch big enough for three fighters to sleep on sat in the middle of the living room, and the glass wall allowed them to see over the city below. Moon went to the other rooms, and each was bigger than the last. The dragoness was very impressed with the expensive merchandise and furbishing, but it seemed like a bit much.

"All we needed was three beds," Draco chuckled, much more accustomed to the small living quarters in the mountains.

"At least they treat us as royalty," Ember laughed, going into the bathroom. "Seven different shampoos? And soaps?"

"It's still better than what we've had," Moon called, halfway sunken into fhe couch. Ember and Draco laughed a bit, briefly meeting the other's gaze.

"So… we could head out whenever you guys want," Draco smiled subconsciously at Ember. "Or now, if you'd like."

"Perhaps we could… rest up until then," Ember suggested hesitantly. "I'm… still a bit tired."

"Sure," Draco nodded. "Maybe we could get something to eat before we go for the Statue?"

"Sounds good," Moon called. "My mother recommended a griffon restaurant near the edge of town."

"Is it wise to visit a griffon establishment?" Ember questioned, leaning against the wall with her arms crossed.

"We won. Remember?" Draco chuckled. His laugh died down quickly as Ember's stern gaze reminded him of her condition. "Sorry… I-I-"

"It's fine," Ember smiled. "I'll see you both in a while." She turned and went to the nearest bedroom of the penthouse.

Draco, Moon, and Ember went back downstairs, the dragoness and celestial prince holding hand and claw. They made their way back into the street, where hundreds of ponies were walking by.

"'City that never sleeps,' yes?" Moon chuckled.

Draco nodded with a laugh, as did Ember. "Let's go."

Ignoring the stares of the ponies, the three friends walked through the evening streets. They occasionally glanced at the knick knacks in the shops, stopped to watch some performers, and even laughed as a few colts slipped firecrackers into a stallions mane. The pony galloped to the nearest shop and ran inside, presumably to get to the bathroom. Moon kept an eye out for the shop, nudging Draco when he spotted it. They crossed the busy street and went in. The small restaurant smelled heavily of roasting meat (and a few whiffs of raw steak) but the three drooled at the carnivorous delicacies.

The host spotted them, and immediately beamed and bowed to each of them. "Good evening!" She chirped. "If you don't mind me asking, are you three the Freedome Trio?"

They raised their brows. "Freedom Trio?" Moon chuckled.

"The leaders of the dragon coalition?!" The griffoness squeed. "Princess Ember, Prince Draco, and Prince Moon?!"

Draco laughed boisterously while Ember and Moon chuckled softly. "They named us the Freedom Trio? What, are we superheroes?" Draco chuckled.

"You are to every griffon and griffoness on Earth!" She exclaimed. "My name is Lean Dive! Shadow! Shadow!"

A dark grey griffon with red tipped feathers glanced over to her, the three guests, then came over. "Something wrong, Dive?" he questioned. Draco and Moon stared harder at the familiar looking griffon.

"These are the ones that killed Grypho!" The entire room fell silent, a plate falling off a servant griffons claw and spilling water and broken glass.

"THE Freedom Trio?!" A griffon called.

"Showed that bastard what for, eh!" Another shouted.

The entire staff and diners began to cheer loudly, the four ponies present looking on with curiosity. Draco glanced to Moon then Ember, and they smiled and waved to the crowd. "Did you meet a griffon by Shadow Beak?" Shadow questioned.

"Yes," Moon nodded, waving politely to the griffons still whistling. "Did you know him?"

"Son of a whore's my brother!" Shadow laughed.

"I thought you looked like him," Draco said. "Have you heard from him?"

Shadow smiled. "Yup. KING Shadow sent me enough bits to start this place! I've gotten enough customers per day to keep me in business til I die! And it's only been a couple weeks!" He laughed. "Come on, food's on the house for the griffon saviors! Want a private table?"

Draco was going to ask, as was Ember, but they both inhaled sharply and looked down. They were still holding hand and claw; Moon smiled at their realization. They quickly let go, fierce blushes lighting up their faces. Shadow chuckled and turned to Dive.

"Get them a booth upstairs," Shadow smiled. "Roof access."

"Yes, sir!" Dive saluted. "This way! And do you think I could have an autograph?"

"Why not?" Moon laughed. "Come, you two."

They gave their own small growls but followed the wolf-pony upstairs. The roof was even better than the lower floors; they could see some of the bright signs and posters around them. Dive announced who they were, and every griffon gave another round of applause and came over to chat. Some of the roof customers were actually Red Tail rebels who fought alongside them at the city of Grypho. It was renamed Dracote in honor of Draco, and then Embersh, and even Moonton.

They recalled several battles that they had at each of the cities, and some skirmishes in between. Though they were offered wine and some liquors, they refused on account of a necessary visit. But it didn't stop them from having a few laughs, or a lot. Moon retold his attacks on the first two cities along with Draco, but when asked, Ember kept silent. She very much wanted to listen to Draco and Moon. The way they painted out every battle made her wish she could remember, especially Draco's. He reveled in his own modest way of the victories he had, saying that he was glad to have killed the bastard. The griffons drank to the ex-emperor's death and in honor of those who had perished.

Moon loved seeing Draco this way. Ever since Dasher's death, he was barely this happy. Even Ember's amnesia didn't bother him for the moment. He deserved this. Draco deserved this just as much as Ember did.

They finished up their pork, duck combination of dinner and went downstairs to thank Shadow. The griffons in return thanked him, and the three were sent out the door with full bellies and brighter moods. Their next stop would be the Manehatten docks to see the Statue of the Sun, and then straight back to the Broncs Hotel.

"Did you really pike two on a spear?" Moon asked. Draco nodded with a haughty laugh.

"You doubt this?!" He exclaimed as he flexed a muscle.

Ember chuckled and smacked the back of his head with her tail. "Relax, Mister Brick Wall," Ember smirked. "But it was very impressive. I heard you say something about tearing a chariot in half?"

Draco chuckled nervously. "Yeah. That was an accident," he laughed. "But it still happened!"

"Sure," Moon chuckled. "And I ripped out a griffon's spine."

Draco shook his head with a laugh… but it faded as he remembered. He actually did that to a griffon. The bastards deserved it… for what they did to Ember. He shook his head and looked down the street, noticing they were close to the bay.

"C'mon, it's just this way!" Draco shouted as he jogged down the street. The two sped up to keep behind him, making a left and jogging to a platform just a bit out over the ocean.

Draco stopped them just before the Statue came into view, gesturing for Ember to come closer. "What is it?" She asked.

"Just close your eyes," Draco said. "Don't worry. Just do it."

The same feeling of trust washed over her questioning mind, and she did as he asked. Draco stood behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders, a small flick of her tail adding to the blush. He guided her onto the stone platform, the edges lined with metal rails and high-powered telescopes for viewing the monument. Draco could see the enormous copper statue off in the distance, rust turning it green. It depicted Celestia holding a book labeled "In Celestia We Trust" and holding a torch above her head. He and Moon assumed it was from when Princess Luna was absent.

"May I open my eyes?" Ember asked.

"Hold on," Draco said, taking her to the railing. "Alright… open your eyes."

Ember did so, and she looked out to the breathtaking monument. She placed her claws on the rail and stared while Draco and Moon stood beside her. He smiled as a small grin appeared on her snout.

"It… it's amazing," Ember whispered.

Draco nodded, watching her a bit longer before placing his hand on her claw. They blushed intensely, but he needed to know now. "Do you remember? Anything?" Draco asked.

Ember closed her eyes and took a deep breath, focusing long and hard on anything that could have popped up. With a sigh, she placed her other claw on his hand… her smile having left and replaced with a sad frown. Draco's hopeful smile… the small bit of hope he hung onto with every ounce of his being…

…smashed to nothing.

He let his hand slip free slowly, then turned back to the monument. He wasn't going to cry. No… no… no crying… it was fine. She was here… and that's all that mattered. She was alive and well… and by tomorrow's noon she would be on her way to her father.

"I'm-"

"Don't," Draco said, smiling half-heartedly. He placed his hand on her shoulder and shook his head. "This wasn't your fault. You can't remember… and that's that. But we're still friends… right?"

She nodded softly. "Yes," Ember smiled softly.

They turned back to the monument. And in that moment…

…Draco felt his heart split in two.

Author's Note

Two updates, one day! Sorry for the delays of these chapters, main fic needed updating. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Recovering

Six months later…

"Attention!" The squad of Solar Guards saluted to their commanding officer.

"Prince Draco," Captain Shining Armor bowed. The large prince adorned in Solar Armor nodded for them to continue their drills. "Did you really want to be Solar?"

"Yes," Draco nodded. "I never really trained or learned anything else. Might as well."

"You'll be stationed in Ponyville, right?" Shining asked.

"Yes. I'll see you soon, Captain," Draco waved. The captain saluted back, and Draco went to speak with his mother.

He found her in the throne room as usual, going over papers for whatever reasons. She smiled widely and trotted down the stairs to hug him. "I thought you were heading back to Ponyville?" Celestia laughed softly.

"I was," Draco chuckled. "I just wanted to talk before I went."

It had been five months since Draco joined the Solar Guard. Moon followed suit and entered the ranks of the Lunar Guard, as he was still mostly nocturnal. The two Griffon War Veterans easily passed the tests needed to join, and the fact that they were the sons of the princesses. He had been away from Ponyville for three months, deciding it best when Ember said she would stay in Equestria. He sent her letters regularly, as well as Rainbow and Twilight. It wasn't the best way to talk, but it kept their friendship alive. He'd heard something interesting things from them regarding the usually calm town.

Ember kept him updated on her progress with her memory, claiming she could remember small bits of the battles. Draco would reply with letters for her to continue, but he would rarely read the entirety of these letters. But he loved being able to talk about some of the strategies and tactics for his squadrons, as she still held that keen battle instinct. She pointed out minor flaws in most of his plans, but overall she said it was most impressive.

And during his stay in Canterlot, Celestia had been staying with him more and more. "What is it you wanted to speak about?" Celestia asked, gesturing for her guards to leave.

Draco looked up to the throne, smiling as he noticed the second throne for his aunt. "Anything, Mama," he sighed. "I just want to talk."

She teleported two pillows for them to sit on and held his hand. It was one of the things she cherished about him… he was always the sweet little boy when it was just them. A brush teleported to them, and she began trying to relieve him of the mess of fibers he called a mane. It hadn't grown long, which surprised her since he never had it cut. It always stayed at its three inch, messy height. Still, trying to work them out seemed to calm him.

"Is it the war?" Celestia asked softly.

He had worked up the courage to tell her his reason for lying, and she was cross with him for witholding it. But… she couldn't stay mad for long, and seeing him remember made it her concern to keep him from feeling the pain.

"No. No, not the war," Draco sighed, sighing deeply as his mother began humming a song from his past. "I'm just… I don't know. Something doesn't feel right… I feel like no matter what I try to do or say, I'm just gonna mess it all up in the end."

"Mess what up, dear?" Celestia questioned, guiding his gaze to her with a hoof. "Is something wrong?"

Draco closed his eyes and leaned into his mother's shoulder. "There's… two mares that like me… and I like them, but there's another mare who… doesn't want to be with me," he said. "Anymore… at least."

"Mare troubles," Celestia giggled, seeing the slight red in his cheeks. "I get it. But what's the matter? If you like them, and they like you like you said, then why not make a small herd?"

"It doesn't feel right, Mama," Draco replied. "I don't know. Any other stallion would probably do it, but I don't know how that would work. And I really want to make the thre- the two of them happy."

Celestia lowered the brush and hugged her son, nuzzling him comfortingly. "Then make them happy," Celestia smiled. "This third mare doesn't need to take up space in your heart if she doesn't want you. Follow your heart, Draco. That's the best thing you can do at a time like this."

Draco nodded, letting his mother sway them a bit as she hummed again. "Thanks, Mama," he laughed softly. She kissed his forehead and continued to sing heavenly, but Draco backed away to look at her. "I'm sorry for lying."

His mother sighed and rubbed his cheek. No matter how many times she told him, he always apologized for faking his death. He would never forget to say how sorry he was, and every word was sincere, but he couldn't forgive himself. She could understand it, yet she wanted him to stop already.

"It's fine, Draco," Celestia whispered soothingly. "What have I always said?"

Draco laughed and nuzzled his mother. "'Mama loves you.'"

Celestia placed her hoof on his cheek and nodded. "And never forget," she chided playfully. "Now go on. Don't want to miss your train."

Draco nodded, giving his mother and hug and kiss before walking away. He slipped the golden helmet back on and jogged to Canterlot Station, waving to some of the guards and citizens that recognized him. Giving a friendly hand/hoof shake with the conductor, Draco got on the train and went into the car at the very end. Sitting in the middle of it, Moon smiled and made his way over, hugging his cousin.

"It's been some time," Draco laughed. "The Lunar regime treating you well?"

"Other than the utmost respect and loyalty? I guess," Moon chuckled, pulling off his helmet. "I have to admit, King Draco's armor was actually a bit more comfortable."

"Dragons are warriors," Draco laughed. "Of course they have better armors. Still, Equestria hasn't seen war for eight years, and there hasn't been many in its history. But enough of that. How did training come along?"

"My training or their training," Moon snickered. "They have very good aerial maneuvers, but their skills in hoof to hoof combat are lacking."

"I know what you mean," Draco smiled. "Captain Shining Armor didn't know what hit 'im when I showed him dragon style."

Moon chuckled with his cousin and looked out the window. "Do you remember… how I usually acted around Fluttershy?" Moon hesitantly asked.

"You mean around your crush?" Draco laughed, getting his shoulder properly punched. "Yes, I remember."

Moon took a deep breath, his anxiety surprising Draco. "Perhaps soon… I'll ask her on an activity," Moon said.

"You mean a date?" Draco questioned, a smirk forming.

"Yes," Moon sighed. "But… do you think she'll… accept?"

Draco placed a hand reassuringly on Moon's shoulder. "I can't think of a reason why she wouldn't," he smiled sincerely. "C'mon, just ask her."

"You're the last one to be giving advice," Moon grinned. "But thank you."

Twilight, Rainbow, and Fluttershy waited eagerly for the train that would be bringing their friends. The two had sent the dates of their arrivals and an approximate time. All they had to do now, was wait.

"There it is!" Rainbow shouted from above, fluttering down beside them. "The train's coming!"

He whistling of the metal vehicle confirmed her words, and the first dozen cars rushed by as the brakes squealed to a halt. Some of the passengers departed from the cars, and soon the two giants of the crowd made their way through. Draco gave Twilight and Rainbow simultaneous hugs while Fluttershy did the same for Moon, both blushing a bit.

"Great seeing you again!" Rainbow laughed, ruffling his mane.

"We're happy to have you back!" Twilight smiled. Draco nodded and moved his helmet to his waist, strapping it onto the belt.

"Glad to be back," Draco nodded.

"It's nice to see you, Moon," Fluttershy smiled. Moon returned the gesture, his heart fluttering at the sight of her smile.

"Nice to see you as well," Moon nodded. "Draco, we should leave our things in our room and change. This armor is very bothering."

With chuckle, Draco stood up and slung the duffelbag over his shoulder. "Right then. I'll see you guys later, 'kay?" Draco smiled.

"See you around," Twilight smiled. She began her walk back with Fluttershy and Rainbow, the colorful mare nervously slowing down.

You can do this. You can do this. Just… turn around and ask him… easy as pie.

Rainbow slowed until she was behind the mares and turned back around, taking flight to catch up with Moon and Draco. "Draco!"

The prince turned around, raising a brow as Rainbow slowly landed and trotted up to him. "Need something?" he asked.

Rainbow quietly gulped and reached into a pouch she was carrying. "L-Listen… I uh… got these two tickets… a while back," Rainbow stammered, showing him a pair of Wonderbolts passes. "I was wondering… d-do you wanna, y'know… come with? Me, I mean?"

Moon smirked and stepped away to give them their own privacy. Draco took the extra ticket slowly, a blush creeping faster when he grazed Rainbow's hoof with a few fingers. "Uh… yeah, sure," Draco forced weakly. "Um, w-when should I… drop by… or whatever?"

Rainbow was mentally squeeing in delight after Draco placed the ticket in the pocket of his armor. "5:00 on Friday," she instructed. "Just stop by Sugarcube Corner and wait for me there."

Draco nodded and gave her one last hug before she flew off again. "Would that count as a date or not?" Moon chuckled. "Because the affection she has for you is clearer than looking glass."

Draco blushed intensely, watching as Rainbow was just a small dot in the sky. A smile came to him as his heart was sent into a continuous rhythm of vibrations.

"Yeah… I guess it is."

Author's Note

What'd you think? Draco wasn't going to get better? (Mr. Chow: HA!) Ah, then you must not fully understand why that Rainbow and Twilight tag is there. As always, like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night!

First Date

Draco gulped nervously, his hands shaking with just as much anxiety as he waited for Rainbow. He waved warmly at the ponies passing by, scanning the skies for the pegasus mare. A colorful streak of the colors of the rainbow appeared overhead, just before his friend came skidding to a halt in front of him, kicking up dirt. She laughed as he wiped off the ridiculous amount of dirt on him; he gave her a slight glare.

"Ready?" Rainbow chuckled.

"I'm here right?" Draco chuckled. She punched him in his thigh, getting a small push before they broke into a full on wrestling match.

The passing ponies gave amused laughs and grins as they tumbled about, gaining and losing the advantage multiple times. Draco held her hind legs together while his hands twisted her hooves behind her back. Grunting and snickering, Rainbow reached her wings just under his chin and tickled randomly. Draco let go with a loud laugh, just as Rainbow reached around to pull a leg up and reach around his neck. His arms had a hard time reaching behind himself to grab the colorful mare, but Draco instead pushed himself off the ground and flipped over. Rainbow lost her grip, throwing her to his side. Using his full body weight to pin her lower body down while his elbows pinned her down by the shoulders and his hands kept her hooves outstretched.

Beads of sweat were running down their faces as they panted and laughed softly, before Rainbow stopped to look at him with a soon growing blush. Draco smiled nervously as he realised the position he was in, but he couldn't bring himself to get off of her. Not like she wanted him to. She felt just fine under his powerful body, the muscles in his thighs flexing against her own toned legs. Draco weakly cleared his throat, which came out as a low squeak. She chuckled softly, tapping her hoof on the ground three times. He shook his head and lifted himself off of her, helping her back up against her wishes.

"So um… ahem, should we be going?" Draco asked, doing his best to smile with a red face.

"Y-Yeah… wait. Can you even stand on clouds?" Rainbow asked.

"Well, no, but my mom put a spell on me when I was little so I could," Draco said. "But… I guess I'm gonna need a ballon or chariot to get up there."

"Forget that," Rainbow laughed. "I could fly ya up there, easy!"

Draco rose a brow. "I'm like twice your size," Draco smirked. "Think it'll be that easy?"

She spread her lean wings and fluttered over him. "Watch," she huffed. Rainbow grunted with effort as she lifted Draco off his feet and began to fly high.

Draco looked up at her with concern, seeing her struggle a bit at the added weight. "Rainbow, don't hurt yourself. Just put me on a cloud and push, I guess," Draco said.

"Why?" Rainbow laughed forcibly, flapping her wings just a bit harder. "We're… almost there!"

True to her word, the city upon the clouds was coming into view. Dozens of other pegasi were massing, heading to the arena for the show like them. Rainbow grunted as she dropped him into the cloud street, panting once again. Draco shook his head and nudged her along, even as she socked his side again while laughing. The city was just a mass of different cloud homes and a factory far off. Draco and Rainbow passed through the cloud town, the former marveling at her hometown.

"So you lived here?" Draco asked, waving to a group of confused pegasi watching them head to the arena.

"Yup," Rainbow grinned. "I fly by sometimes, but since my boss assigned me to Ponyville I just moved my house there."

Draco nodded, waving and smiling to a few of the locals. "They look like they're having a hard time understanding how I'm up here," Draco laughed, sticking his foot into the cloud and feigning a shout.

"Cut it out!" Rainbow snickered. "Don't make me look bad, alright?"

Smirking, Draco kneeled down and noogied her mane roughly. "Make who look bad, huh?" he smirked.

"Draco!" Rainbow laughed, pushing him hard. "C'mon! The stadium's not far! And the show's about t' start!"

She dragged him along the cloud street, leaving him laugh as she quickly hoofed their tickets over to the confused stallion at the front. They ran through the entrance and through the stadium halls before making it to the stands, where hundreds of pegasi were talking and conversing with Wonderbolt fan items like shirts and caps. A few banners were being waved around as well.

"We made it!" Rainbow shouted over the crowd, which started to gain volume. "LOOK!"

They watched as the four Wonderbolts, led by Captain Spitfire and her co-captain Soaring, stood at the main entrance to the open air stadium. They gave their own waves to the crowd, Rainbow screaming like a fan-mare beside him. The four pegasi leaped off the cloud platform, diving for a few seconds before shooting back up and twirling around Spitfire. Smoke (Draco rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things) started to trail from her tail, and sparks of what looked like electricity also formed in the plumes of smoke. The other three Wonderbolts broke off with the same after-effects and dove back down while Spitfire kept going higher. They made a sharp U-turn, hitting supersonic speeds as they ascended after Spitfire. The Wonderbolts slowly caught up to their captain, and just before they reached her, she spun around and rocketed down, creating a sonic boom and scattering her teammates.

Soaring and the two pegasi with him went off in different directions, drawing out an image in the sky. The crowd cheered when they broke off and showed the Wonderbolt insignia, just before Spitfire dispersed the cloud by reaching supersonic again. Rainbow shouted louder than most of the ponies around them, fluttering up and chanting Spit and Soaring's names. Draco clapped as the four of them landed back on their beginning cloud and bowed to them. They went back into the lockers, signalling the end of the show. Everypony continued to cheer and shout each of their names though they were halfway clear of the sound.

"Did you see that?! That was so awesome! She hit supersonic like three times!" Rainbow screamed excitedly. "And that third time she did it in two seconds! And Soaring-!"

"Alright, alright!" Draco laughed, moving aside for the ponies to pass. "Let's talk about that awesomeness after we get out of here!"

She huffed with annoyance and grumbled as she flew over him. "Fine," she grumbled. "But c'mon! You had to admit that was pretty cool!"

Draco nodded. "It was," he smiled. "Hey… still have that Spitfire plushie?"

A blush formed on her face as she began to trot beside him, now that they were back in the open halls. "I-I don't know what you're talking about," Rainbow said.

"My seventh birthday, Cadence gave you it!" Draco laughed. "Right after she gave me a cape and goggles!"

"She did not!" Rainbow exclaimed, nudging him after he kept snickering. "I gotta take a whizz. Be right back."

"Too much information!" Draco called after her. Rainbow stuck her tongue out at him before getting hidden by the crowd.

Draco leaned against the wall, smiling softly to the ponies that passed by. He perked his head up when he heard a growing commotion coming his way. Flashes of oversized cameras blinded him, forcing him to raise a hand to see. Spitfire and Soaring had gotten out early and were being escorted by a few guards down the same path. Draco hoped to avoid the formal behavior, but his mother had made sure the guards knew him (and it was sort of his fault too, since he had joined the Solar Guard) and so the guards bowed at his presence. Some of the other ponies exclaimed that they had thought it was him and bowed as well. Spitfire and Soaring did so as well, coming up to him to his surprise.

"You're Celestia's kid, right?" Spitfire asked, looking down to his feet. "So you can stand clouds too, huh?"

"Nope," he chuckled. "Ma's magic. That was an awesome performance, by the way."

"Thanks!" Soaring chuckled. "Coming from a prince that means a lot!"

Spitfire rolled her eyes and put on her shades. "Nice meeting you," she nodded. "Come on, Soaring. We got another practice meeting with the rookies."

"So long," Soaring saluted as he walked on with Spitfire.

Draco rubbed his eyes from the nonstop assault of cameras that had suddenly appeared to him. "Prince Draco, is it true you were a part of the Griffon War?!"

"Were you made from a spell?"

"Prince Draco, have you formed a herd yet?"

The last question surfaced a blush, but he was happy to see Rainbow shoving her way to the front. "No, no, and no!" Draco shouted over their questions. "Nice seeing you, let's not do this again!"

Draco pulled Rainbow by her hoof and bolted out of the arena, almost dragging her. "Draco, stop!" Rainbow called, being pulled on her back.

He slowed down and released his hold, smiling nervously as she stood back up. "Sorry," he chuckled. "I hate when they hound me like that."

"It wasn't that bad," Rainbow snickered, bumping his side with her flank. "Besides, who wouldn't want to be live like a celebrity! Almost like the Wonderbolts!"

"Trust me, Dash," Draco smirked, "It isn't so fun when they start spreading rumors. And when they just pry into your private life. And… some of them are hearing about the war."

Rainbow smile faded, but she kept her grin alive and placed a hoof on his arm. "Hey, don't worry. If anything I'll blow 'em away with a twister or something," she winked. Draco smiled and ruffled her mane, which made her smack his hand away.

"Alright, Ms. Tough Mare," Draco laughed. "We should get going."

"Yeah. Ah, crap," Rainbow groaned, smacking her hoof into her face.

"What's wrong?" Draco asked.

Rainbow sighed and shook her head. "Nothing. Let's just get back to Ponyville." She started off, but Draco stood in place with his arms crossed. It was a few meters before Rainbow realised he wasn't following, and she turned around.

"Come on, Rainbow," he smirked. "Spill it."

Groaning, she trotted back over to him. "I forgot that tonight was supposed to be a thunderstorm… and cloud homes and thunderstorms don't really mix," she sighed.

"Aren't there a bunch of thunderstorms per month in every town?" Draco asked.

"Yeah, and when that happens most pegasi stay at an inn or a motel," Rainbow explained. "And only a couple of pegasi can afford to double up their cloud walls. I practically made mine, and it isn't too strong. Heck, I freeze my tail off in the winter!"

Draco wanted to help, he really did… but… aside from offering money, which he knew she would refuse, he could offer one other thing. "How 'bout… how about you stay at my place?" Draco offered. "Y'know… spend the night and all."

Rainbow blushed just as profusely, nervously pawing at the cloud beneath her. "Uh… i-it's fine, Draco, really," she smiled sheepishly. "One night won't kill me."

"These thunderstorms get real rough," Draco argued. "And if your house isn't that good… maybe mine is. It's just for the night. Think of it as a thanks for bringing me along."

Just say yes! C'mon, what are you, five?! You're lucky he even offered you! Just-

"S-Sure," Rainbow stammered, blushing just a shade darker. "B-But just for tonight. I don't wanna bother you or anything."

Draco nodded, holding his hand out. "Ready to go?"

She smirked and flew over him, gripping his shoulders. "I think I should be asking you that," Rainbow chuckled. Draco shook his head, and soon they were descending upon the small town.

The clouds overhead has already started a light drizzle, and it was quickly getting worse as they made it. Draco ran with his arms over his head while Rainbow galloped behind, shivering as the winds chilled her wet body. Draco fumbled with his keys for a moment, the unbearable cold making him shiver indeliberately. He forced the key into its slot and unlocked it, quickly opening the door for him and Rainbow. They laughed as they looked over each other's wetness, Draco mostly drawn in by her slim, toned body that revealed itself with her matted fur. And the way her mane fell to the side in a wet mass gave her just a hint more of… attractiveness.

"T-The uh… I don't… have any towels," he smiled weakly. "Let me just start a fire."

"Yeah. Sure," Rainbow nodded, shivering in place as if it were winter.

Draco started the fire quickly in the fireplace, the fumes using a pipe that ran to the side of the building to release the fumes and keep the area dry. Rainbow sat in front of it and tried to absorb the warmth with her hooves close to it. Draco went upstairs to change from his soggy attire and into some warm, fresh sweatpants. He kept a thermal T-shirt on, but he knew Rainbow would still be freezing. Even with the warm getup, there was still the small chill he was feeling. And so, he grabbed his blanket and went downstairs with it, watching Rainbow in the fireplace for a minute.

The flickering fire made her… glow. It showed a side that rarely showed itself. Aside from the muscle and leisure, she was kind and a bit soft. Her mane glimmered from the raindrops still matting it down, and she sighed softly as the warmth fought off some of the cold. Draco quietly came over and placed the blanket around her and him, which she sighed contentedly to.

"You look like you're ready for a nap," Draco joked, receiving a nudge from her.

"Y'know how much your huge head weighs?" Rainbow laughed, getting another noogie from Draco.

They looked into the fire… hypnotised by the constant flicker of the flames. Guilt began building within him… the guilt of knowing something she deserved to know. But was now the appropriate time? Would she be mad that he kept this a secret all this time? He wouldn't blame her… but at the same time, the thought of it stung his heart. Would she end their friendship? Wish to never see him again?

…

Never want to see him again?

"Y'know… my dad and mom tried getting my mind off you when we first moved," Rainbow said softly, shivering soon after. "Dad tried going to work less and less, Ma was home with me all the time just encouraging me to keep practicing. If I never met Fluttershy, I probably wouldn't've stopped thinking about you."

Draco placed an arm around her, not noticing her tail flick excitedly. "I missed you too… even after Twilight and I started messing around in the castle," he laughed. She shook her head with a laugh, but it died down quicker than he expected.

"Still… when you got back I started thinking," Rainbow said, looking up to him. She wanted to ask him… get over with beating around the bush and just ask him.

But this was somepony she had absolutely zero information on the way he thought. A lot of ponies that grew up as friends usually kept it that way, like the way it happened to Flitter and Thunderlane. Would he friendzone her? Even after those two short years together?

"Thinking about what?" Draco asked, scratching just behind her ear. She enjoyed that very much, leaning her cheek into his hand so that he caressed it while scratching.

"Just…"

SAY IT! COME ON! YOUR RAINBOW-FREAKING-DASH! PONY UP AND JUST-

She groaned with annoyance at her own hesitation, looking down at the ground. Draco guided her gaze back with his thumb and index finger gently holding her chin. He looked into her eyes and silently urged her to go on. She didn't want to… even if her mind yelled for her to do so. To her surprise, she found herself staring back into his eyes. The weird and interesting way his hazel eyes were formed look… charming, as Rarity would say. They were unlike any pony, griffon, or dragon eye that she had seen. She shuffled closer absentmindedly, leaning against the rock hard muscle on his torso that was cushioned by skin. Draco blushed, unable to see Rainbow doing the same as she rested her head on his chest.

Draco's hand wandered away from her mane and to her back, where he ran his fingers through her fur tenderly. He barely grazed a wing and she twitched slightly, much to his amusement. Her tail flicked wildly under the blankets as he drew circles right above her flank. She nuzzled him gingerly, running her hooves over the scars and muscle of his shoulders and upper back. Their gazes met once again, and Draco found himself closing the distance with her. Their lips met, the pleasant sensation of her feathery lips pressed against his. He pulled her up to him, wishing he hadn't gone for the T-shirt.

Rainbow, however, wanted - no - needed to feel him. Her hooves messed with the bottom of the tight fitting thermal, and he raised his arms to let her raise it. She hugged him tightly and fell back onto the carpet as she rubbed herself against his muscled torso. Draco kept it simple enough, running his hands over her back and wings only. The warmth and feeling of it all was even better with her fur touching him. Her smell made him crave more, and he took a deep breath beside her head and kissed her ear, chuckling as it smacked him in reply. Rainbow sat back, sitting on top of him and pushing the strands of hair out of her face.

"D-Done already?" Draco panted, giving her another kiss. Rainbow smiled and rested her head on his rising and falling chest, listening to the powerful heartbeat within it.

"Remember? Your big head?" Rainbow laughed, circling her hoof over his shoulder. Draco gave her another kiss and lifted her up, plopping the both of them down on the couch.

They laid there for a while, kissing and nuzzling while trying to warm themselves up. Sleep overtook the both of them, and the fires died out.

"Jrem'tok venkot i nigit vurt ot gejojop ut curt (We're sending a scout pack to investigate the area)" a large and deformed creature growled.

A smaller, braver creature stood up and growled as well. "Draak'et vaska! Elsh dit druuk, jrem vriok ef wok baskit! (That's stupid! He is there, we might as well attack!)" It roared.

The large mutant tackled his subordinate and clamped his jaws around his throat, spewing the black blood as he thrashed his head around. The other ones whimpered as their commanding officer devoured the body, bones and all.

"Oromok turg? (Anyone else?)" He maliciously grinned, receiving whimpers and bows. "Venko, ut nigitet (Send, the scouts)"

The bipedal wolves barked in understanding and fleed to the lower decks of the shuttle. There, dozens of cages filled with furless-looking, normal wolves were lined on the walls. The soldiers forced them onto their leashes, clawing and kicking them when they refused to go. They forced them onto a small shuttle and slammed the hatch shut, dialing in the coordinates. The pod fired off soon after, sending the pack to scout for the Doshu'um.

Author's Note

Hey guys, sorry for the late update! As always, like, fav, comment, and have am awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Night Gone Awry

Moon shifted in place, anxiously waiting for Fluttershy. He assumed Draco was still with Rainbow, or he had probably gone home since the sun was halfway over the horizon. Either way, it didn't matter. He had asked Fluttershy to dinner a week before, and so now he awaited for the shy mare. He hadn't specified where they were going to eat, as it was going to be a surprise for her. He quit his mumbling and moving when the door slowly creaked open.

"M-Moon?" Fluttershy squeaked, half of her face visible through the crack.

"Yes, it's me Fluttershy," he smiled. She smiled back, then opened the door completely. Moon's jaw slowly fell open as he saw her ensemble for the night.

She had a beautiful earthen green gown on with a stunning headpiece and a flower tucked between the strands of her mane. The grooves near the hem of the dress also added a sort of awkward magnificence to her. Fluttershy blushed at his staring, and smiled sheepishly as his eyes began wandering.

"I-Is it too much?" she whispered, barely audible even for his keen hearing.

Moon gulped silently and shook his head. "N-No, not at all," Moon laughed, mentally smacking himself for not wearing an equally nice suit. "You… look amazing."

Her blush only deepened as she returned the smile shyly. "Th-Thank you," she managed. "You… um, look nice… too."

Moon nodded with a small laugh and gestured towards the town. "Should we be going?" Moon asked kindly.

Fluttershy giggled sweetly and nodded, walking beside him as they entered the downtown of Ponyville. "S-So, where are we going? I mean, it would be nice… to know," she said softly.

Smiling to her, Moon shrugged. "I just thought I might… surprise you," he said, looking for the correct streets. "Ah… we're here."

Fluttershy glanced up at the sign, and she gasped quite loudly when she saw the large neon sign. "Gourmandises de Primrose?!" Fluttershy exclaimed in Prench.

Moon laughed at her abnormal shout and smiled. "You said you always dreamed of coming here," Moon chuckled. "I thought you'd like to come."

"But… but it costs a fortune!" Fluttershy told him. "I-I don't want you to-"

"It's fine, Fluttershy," Moon laughed with a dismissive wave. "I'm Prince Moon, remember? I'm sure my mother won't mind a hundred or so bits from the hundreds of thousands they have."

She still lookd between him and the fine establishment, guilt beginning to well up in her chest. "A-Are you sure?" Fluttershy whispered.

Moon admired how guilty she felt because of his surprise. He remembered when he had acted the same way when Draco had him eat the last of their meal when he was a boy, and they were going back to the King's mountain. "I'm sure, Fluttershy," Moon smiled. "Come. I've already set the reservations."

She nodded and kept by his side as he walked passed the line of waiting ponies. Moon only needed to look at the host for her to realise who he was. The other ponies silenced their murmurs of jeers and insults and bowed just as the others.

"Right zis way, please," the orange mare said. She guided them upstairs, to one of the most expensive seats.

Fluttershy looked in wonder at the water beneath their hooves, which had been enchanted to support them and keep from wetting them. Various dimly colored lights shone from inside the water, giving off a welcoming glow. She sat across from Moon on a seat away from the others, with a vase filled with roses and two gem crusted goblets.

"Your waiter will be along shortly, your Highness," the mare bowed.

"Please, Moon is just fine," he chuckled, taking a seat. "Thank you."

She nodded and hurried downstairs, leaving the two to admire the beautiful décor of the restaurant. Their seat gave them an amazing view of the night-time Ponyville. Though it wasn't as lively as Manehatten, the few streetlights and nice hotspots made up for it. Canterlot could be seen off in the distance, sitting atop the cliffside. Moon looked past Fluttershy and over to the outlines of mountains… the dragon mountains. A vague memory of Draco's rage shook him slightly, making him remember the faces of the generals he lost. Fluttershy noticed his growing frown and the silent shudder, prompting her to question it.

"I-Is something wrong?" Fluttershy asked.

Moon shook from his flashback and looked up to the pegasus mare. "Not at all," he smiled. "Just… a thought."

"Good evening," a thin and young stallion greeted. "May I ask what eet ees you'll be having this fine evening?"

These are true Prench ponies. I thought it was just for show.

"Um…" Fluttershy hummed softly, unsure of what would be nice.

" La carotte et la betterave sera pour la jument. Donnez-moi le chou et l'oignon rôti avec un côté de la patate douce et l'épice secrète. (The carrot and beets will be for the mare. Give me the cabbage and onion roast with a side of sweet potato and the secret spice)" Moon said in perfect Prench.

The waiter looked astonishedly at Moon, a smile beginning to form. "Vous parlez prançais? (You speak Prench?!)"

Moon nodded with a smile. "Oui. Je l'ai appris quand j'étais jeune (Yes. I learned it when I was young)" He chuckled. " Si vous n'avez pas l'esprit, l'eau et le vin serait bien (If you don't mind, water and wine would be nice)"

"Bien sûr, bien sûr! (Of course, of course!)" he smiled, trotting back downstairs.

Fluttershy looked at him with a questioning look. "I ordered us some dinner, and water for you is fine, yes?" Moon smiled.

She nodded slowly. "When did you learn to speak Prench?" Fluttershy asked.

"Long ago. I was travelling away from my cave for once, and I wandered far enough to Prance," Moon chuckled. "They hunted me after seeing me marvel at the beautiful Eiffel Tower."

Fluttershy expected him to be a bit saddened, but he kept smiling.

"I picked up a tourist's Equestrian/Prench dictionary and ran as fast as I could," Moon laughed, wiping a paw over his eye.

"It didn't bother you?" Fluttershy questioned. Moon's smile dimmed, and he sat up.

"Not as much as it used to," he sighed. "I had already seen those reactions… it wasn't different because it was different ponies. Still… I could understand. Ponykind has never been very accepting of different things… especially when it just pops up."

"Well… none of us think badly about you, Moon," Fluttershy said, doing her best to cheer him up. "We really like you… all of us."

Moon nodded with a smile, his eyes widening as he felt Fluttershy's hoof touch his paw. His tail flicked suddenly, and a deep blush formed.

"I-I… like you a lot, too… I mean… not like the girls… but-" Moon silenced her by holding her hoof gently, drawing color to her cheeks.

"I… I think I understand," Moon smiled. "I… like you as well… i-if that's what you meant. You did mean it that way as well… yes?"

Fluttershy tried speaking, but only managed a nervous squeak and smile. She nodded a bit slowly, and Moon felt his heart flutter about.

"Your orders!" Their waiter from before returned with their dinners, using his magic to levitate the dishes onto the table.

The two released each other and looked to the delicious smelling food. Moon preferred (wanted) a meatier meal, but for Fluttershy's sake he decided to just have a vegetable dish like her. His wine and her water were set to the sides of their plates and the waiter bowed.

"Amusez-vous! (Enjoy!)" He nodded, winking to the two.

Moon ignored it and took a deep whiff of the dinner. "This looks delicious," Fluttershy smiled.

"But how does it taste?" Moon smirked. Fluttershy giggled and grabbed her fork, as did Moon with a bit of difficulty.

Fluttershy laughed as Moon retold her of the times he and Draco messed with Ember during a few recitals from the wind instrument section of the royal orchestra. "And then… Draco starts poking her with a stick and hid in front of my seat," Moon laughed, wiping his paw over his face. "Ahh, Ember tackled him after it was over… but it was still pretty funny."

"She didn't burn him?" Fluttershy giggled.

"She tried, believe me!" Moon chuckled. "If his room was like any other it would have been burned down. His bed was gone, though, and we ended up sharing a bed for a few days."

Fluttershy shook her head with a giggle, her wings shifting anxiously as she stepped just a bit closer to him. "I-It sounds like the three of you had lots of fun," she stated, trying to distract herself.

"We did," Moon exhaled. "And she might not remember it… but I can see her getting crumbs of memories. Draco used to make us laugh always… even if he was training nonstop to fight. But… there is one thing she still remembers, but won't admit."

The pegasus mare tilted her head questioningly, accidentally leaning it onto his broad shoulder. Moon's head perked up and he spun his head towards her, blushing when he accidentally pressed his snout against her muzzle. Their pace slowed considerably, almost stopping completely as they reached the trail to her home. Moon couldn't look away from the pools of green that made up Fluttershy's eyes. He could smell the faint bit of shampoos that she had used earlier. Only, his nose made the smell mulitply by a thousand and one, and he could feel his heart-rate climbing.

Fluttershy whispered frantically to herself, mentally of course, to raise her head but she just didn't want to leave the strong cushion of his shoulder. Her cheeks felt like furnaces as they were practically breathing on each other, their lips barely an inch apart. "W-W-What… w-what does sh-she remember?" Fluttershy stammered wildly.

Moon gulped, trying his hardest to find words instead of whimpers and grunts. "Sh-She… she… she still…" He moved just the slightest inch forward, making her eyes widen and her face reach the brightest scarlet he had ever seen. "…loves… him…"

Just like her personality and her touch… she was soft. Her lips gently puckered against his felt amazing, so much that he could feel his legs wobbling weakly and his paws numbing. They were still walking under the crescent moon above, right to her door. But they refused to stop, tilting their heads to opposite sides and further embracing the other's lips. However… it had to end when they bumped into her door. They panted with reddened faces, and Moon took hold of her hoof with a paw.

"I-If you'd like… perhaps we could… do this again, as they say?" Moon asked with a chuckle. Fluttershy giggled, giving him another small kiss on his lips and opening her door.

"M-Maybe just the two of us?" Fluttershy suggested, fumbling over a sleeping bunny. Moon helped her back up with a smile.

"That would be fantastic," Moon nodded. "I'll see you soon, Fluttershy."

She nodded quickly and went inside, sliding down the door and sighing happily. Moon felt excitement, more than he had ever felt before, raising his heart rate. He felt blissful, happy, ecstatic, and light as a feather. He broke into a full gallop towards the outskirts of Ponyville to run around it. He only made it halfway around the town before he fell onto the grass. He sighed dreamily as he remembered Fluttershy's taste vividly, placing a paw on his lips. A droplet of water made him open his eyes, and sure enough he could see the rainclouds overhead beginning to form. He didn't care. He had just admitted his interest in a mare and he was actually accepted… and given the same feelings. Maybe… maybe this was what love felt like. Just yearning to see your other and be with them.

Moon stared at the moon and stars, smiling dumbly as more and more rain came down. His attention was caught by a streak of light in the sky. Thinking it was a shooting star, Moon made a wish only he would know of. When he opened his eyes, he gasped as he realised that it wasn't a star. The tail was actually smoke and it looked like some sort of box with fire shooting out the back. He covered his ears as it passed over, the loud whooshing noise hurting his ears. The object flew over the Everfree Forest, landing somewhere in the dark forest. He thought about retreating to the town and finding guards, but the smells he was picking up were nagging at him for attention.

And off he went. He bounded through the thick underbrush of the Everfree, following the multiple smells. The smoke billowing into the sky worried him, as smoke meant fire and the fire would kill hundreds of animals and possibly spread to the town. And Fluttershy's cottage was dangerously close to the forest, making it an early target. Moon slowed down as he heard loud banging noises. He followed the path of broken and fallen trees that led to a path forced into the dirt. At the end of it was a large metal box with strange designs to it. He took cover behind a bush just as a hissing noise stung his ears. The front of the box launched off, and a smog cleared when six creatures jumped out.

Moon's eyes widened as he watched the six-legged creatures snarl and move around the small clearing. They resembled normal wolved without fur but with six legs and larger bodies. They barked and snarled at each other, sniffing the ground the whole time but not finding what they wanted. Moon heard the rustling of leaves, and the bark beside him began moving. What he had thought a mess of branches was actually a timberwolf. The beast looked like an alpha, and the eight other scents reached him as they came into view. The pack leaped out of the dark and surrounded the six creatures.

What he realized immediately was that the creatures didn't go into defense, and just lashed out. They wildly and savagely bit into the timberwolves and tore them branch from branch. Even as the alpha was torn to shreds they bit and scratched each other for the remains, spitting the bark out when they discovered what it was. Even if their coordination was rough and sloppy, they were savage and quick. Much more of an advantage than the guards or ponies. Moon made to depart and warn Draco and the guards.

SNAP!

The furless wolves growled and bounded after him, and he broke into a full sprint. But he came to another revelation.

They were faster than him.

Moon tumbled to the ground when a wolf pounced on his back. He kicked it off of him but came face to face with another. It's maw opened… in four pieces. He would have hurled at the sight, but avoiding its jaw was what he focused on. He bucked out to one behind him, knocking it to the ground while another took it's place. Moon decided to take the offensive and pounced on one. It fought back, using its second pair of paws to scratch his sides and sink its claws into him.

Moon roared, but he forced his jaw shut around its throat, black blood spraying out. The taste was vile, and he spat it out in disgust. The other creatures growled loudly, obviously angered at their first casualty. One headbutted him while another tripped him with a tail, and the others jumped on him. Moon screamed and roared as they began to bite into his legs, one trying to rip his tail off. He scratched the four eyes of the one biting his tail and bit down on the back of the neck of another. When it went limp, he smacked it into the one holding his other paw and pounced on the third. He slashed its throat with his claws, tearing clean through it.

The three remaining ones growled as they went in for another attack, leaving the fourth to roar and snarl in its blindness. Moon rammed heads with one, ducked under one and tackled the third, putting it into a headlock before snapping its neck. The other two recovered and held him down again. One bit into his shoulder, and the other went for his leg again. It's thrashing broke something, and the other kept adding pressure to his slowly cracking shoulder. He beared through the pain and tore into its stomach with his claws, then tore its throat out when it went to roar.

The final creature broke his leg completely, and Moon roared in agony. He used his other leg to rake its face, causing it to growl and jump back. Moon tried standing up, but he fell over on his broken leg. The fall actually helped him avoid a swipe, which barely nicked his ear. He swiped three of its legs to the side, then bit into its skull, breaking through the tough bone after snapping a few teeth out of place. The animal's limbs twitched wildly before it groaned lowly and fell motionless.

Moon forced himself back onto his stomach, looking around for the sixth creature. It's smell had faded, meaning it retreated deeper into the forest. The lunar wolf forced himself to stand, holding his broken leg above the ground. He limped slowly to the path, his vision blurring as his wounds bled heavily. The rain pummeled his back and open wounds as he stumbled into the town. He could hear screams and a few shouts, and he saw a large orange mass land in front of him.

He lost consciousness.

Author's Note

Ahh, here we are with a battered lunar prince, and a cozy solar prince with the Element of Loyalty. And Ember? I love this little triangle of mine! Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Nightmares… or Reality?

The Arthanian pod hummed before it blew apart. The deformed creature groaned as it rubbed the side of its head. The crash had rendered it unconscious, and now the scouts were missing.

"Vruuk dreesh. Vuk infotog (Damn things. Lack hearing)" The creature murmured, raising it's snout and taking severals whiffs.

Blood of his own kind lingered, even in the damp conditions of the forest. The creature growled angrily and sprinted on all fours towards the source. It reached the small clearing, where five of it's underlings laid dead. Growling loudly, it devoured the five snacks and began looking for a sign of the attacker. Another scent, bloodied, lingered. The misshapen wolf snarled as a third, fourth, and fifth scent reached its nostrils, and it turned to the sight of three manticores. The animals surrounded him, roaring lowly at the stranger creature.

The Alpha pulled a bright blue sword out, then roared as it charged forward.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

Draco's sighed softly as his ears picked up on the door knocking.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

"Draco!"

Ember's voice and scent reached him, and he yawned before stretching his arms. Rainbow murmured softly as she woke up as well, sitting up from his body and rubbing her eyes. With a loud, and cute yawn, she scratched her mane and looked down at him with a soft smile.

"DRACO!"

"Coming!" Draco called, waiting for Rainbow to climb off of him.

"Got anything in the-"

BANG!

Draco and Rainbow spun around to Ember, who had kicked down the door. She stared momentarily at his naked torso and to her frazzled coat and mane.

"Ember, what in Tartarus?!" Draco shouted.

Ember pushed that aside and looked to him. "It's Moon! I-I was out last night and he came from the Everfree bleeding and…"

Draco's eyes widened as he heard about his cousin, and he bolted into his room to grab a shirt. "Rainbow, come on!" Draco called as they ran out of his house.

They found their way quickly to the hospital, where a crowd of guards and ponies were. Draco pushed rudely through the crowd until he got to the guards, who allowed them entry. He threw the doors open and followed Moon's scent upstairs, the two behind him doing their best to keep up. Draco could see his mother, aunt, Twilight and her friends all outside. Rarity looked like she was consoling the shy mare while Luna was arguing with her sister. Celestia spotted her son bolting down the hall and galloped over to stop him, with a majority of assistance from her magic.

"Where is he?!" Draco shouted, trying to push past his mother.

"Draco, he's just gone through surgery, and he's heavily sedated-"

"I need to see him!" Draco shouted, pushing harder even as she hugged him an attempt to comfort him. "Ma, I NEED TO SEE HIM!"

Celestia held him, refusing to let go as his struggles became less and less violent. He eventually gave up, returning the embrace and clenching his fists. When he had finally relaxed enough, Celestia let go and looked at him.

"What happened?" Draco whispered. Luna trotted over and shook her head, her eyes irritated from her own tears.

"We have no clue," Luna sniffled. "Ember had said he came from the Everfree-"

"Why would he be in there?" Draco interrupted.

Ember placed a claw on his shoulder. "He must have had a reason," she assured him.

"It could have been timberwolves o-or a Manticore," Rainbow suggested. Draco shook his head.

"Timberwolves wouldn't attack him, and if a manticore did then he would have probably called the wolves for help," Draco said. "He went there for a reason. I just need to know why."

A brown stallion in a doctor's uniform walked over, frowning a bit at the sight of the crying prince and princess. "Your Majesties," he bowed. "My name is Dr. Gooding. I performed the operation and saw to his wounds."

Draco wiped his eyes and turned to him. "How bad is it?"

"He sustained several stabbings to his sides and a few in his stomach, and his leg was broken worse than most I've seen," Gooding sighed. "He lost a ridiculous amount of blood, but he's stable now. I checked him an hour ago, and though he's unconscious, he'll be fine in a few days. He's healing faster than any pony I've ever treated."

"He was born with some of the most powerful magicks from before my banishment," Luna smiled. "I believe it is those properties that are quickening his recovery."

"Maybe a healing spell per day would help, too," Twilight said. "I'm glad he'll be okay."

"Yeah…" Draco muttered, glancing into the room through the small window. Moon was wired to a machine that checked his heart rate and another that pushed oxygen into his lungs. "…but I still want to know who did this."

The others looked worriedly at him. "Draco, you don't-"

"Somepony's gonna pay for this," Draco said loudly, his fist clenched in rage.

"Draco," Ember sternly said. "Let the guards handle this. You-"

"THIS IS HOW YOU LOST YOUR MEMORY!" Draco bellowed glaring at her face to face. "BECAUSE I WAS TOO BUSY GIVING A DAMN ABOUT ME AND NOT EVEN CHECKING ON MY COUSIN! I'M NOT LOSING HIM TOO! YOU WERE ENOUGH!"

He was panting by the end of it, and he began to stomp down the hall. Rainbow flew past him and stopped his advance. "Draco, c'mon. We'll get the flankhole that hurt him, but you sound like you're gonna kill him!" Rainbow exclaimed, placing both hooves on his shoulders.

Draco went to speak, but screams coming from outside caught each of their attention. The group hurried outside, gasping at what they saw. Four Solar Guards laid dead around a beast about as big as them. It was currently thrashing its head about as it tore out the neck of another, horrifying the crowd and the guards still present. What Ember noticed immediately was that it was bleeding in several spots, but the weapons hadn't hit it. And it was blinded, with four slash marks going across its face. Ember growled and readied to move forward, but Draco wasn't moving. From what Moon had told her, he was very dangerous and vicious when angered, and she expected him to be enraged by the beast that looked like it fought Moon.

But he was hyperventilating.

He had seen that… thing before. His dreams… the monsters… it was one of the monsters. The ones in the burning forests… the ones eating the bodies. The ones… the figures had fought.

They were real. It was real, the thing in front of him.

"Draco, snap out of it!" Ember growled, whipping the air in front of him. He was shaking helplessly, and he stumbled backwards as the creature began nearing them.

"Draco, what's wrong?" Celestia asked, worrying over his stunned behavior. "Draco!"

"Its… its real… the monsters…" he whispered, cowering back until he was against the wall of the hospital.

GET ON YOUR VRUUK FEET! IT IS A SCOUT! ONE! GAVOJ! SCOUT!

Its alive… its here…

DAMN IT! GET UP YOU COWARD! USELESS AGAINST ONE! HOW DO YOU EXPECT TO FACE THE SOBALKA?! OR THE GOVEK?!

A louder, much more ferocious roar drew thier gazes. Dragging the head of a manticore and a sword, a beast that towered over Celestia, Luna, and Draco stomped forward. It tossed the manticores head up and ate the head in front of them. Rarity and Fluttershy, along with several ponies in the crowd, fainted at the sight while the others ran. Draco breathed even quicker and more frantically when the bigger wolf came. Another one… this one just as real.

Celestia and Luna were horrified at the amount of blood in its coat. It clearly wasn't its own blood, and it was staring right at Draco. Celestia stood in front of her son and charged her horn.

"I don't know what you are, but you and that beast will not touch him!" Celestia bellowed.

The creature snarled, glancing down to the injured wolf. It whimpered in pain, hoping to be able to rest. They gasped as it sliced its head open then fed on it, turning back as if it never happened.

"Sister, this creature seems very powerful," Luna said lowly, charging her own horn.

"But we're both here now. It won't be able to take us both," she whispered.

Contrary to their belief, the Alpha didn't need to fight them. It raised a hand-like paw and the ponies were pushed to the side, while the princesses cast a barrier. Ember grunted as she found moving hard, as did the others.

"I can't move!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Me neither!" Applejack grunted.

"Princess!" Pinkie shouted. "Behind you!"

The princesses gasped as another deformed wolf jumped down on them, and they redirected their magic to send a blast towards it. The after-image dispersed from the beams, and with a growing horror they turned back to the creature. It sideswiped Luna, then grabbed Celestia by the throat. After headbutting her, it tossed her to the side and walked over to Draco, grabbing him and slamming him into the wall.

"Jrom ut Doshu'um? (You're the Doshu'um?)" It chuckled, placing the sword above his heart. "Vakotno (Disgraceful)"

YOU FOOL! FORGET COEXISTENCE! I AM ASSUMING CONTROL!

Celestia shook from her daze beside her groaning sister before looking over to see the creature over her son, it's sword aimed at his heart. "DRACO!"

The Alpha roared and pushed, but only a centimeter entered it before a hand stopped it. Draco roared in pain and anger as a silver metal split gashes open in his body and crawled out, covering a majority of him. The Alpha gasped as the Doshu'um's ability came to face… along with his other half.

"GROAAAAH!"

The ponies were released when Draco socked the creature in its face, sending it sailing backwards into a tree. They watched in horror as Draco grabbed the fallen sword and advanced on the wolf. Unlike his previous victims, the Alpha jumped up and roared as it tackled him and began furiously punching his stomach. Draco jerked around as the strikes hit him, but he willwd himself to punch it again. The Alpha stumbled backwards, and Draco slashed its chest and legs, expecting it to fall.

It didn't. The Alpha snarled and raked its claws over his chest, scraping the metal and cutting some of his exposed skin. It uppercut Draco and sent him skyward, and to their surprise it chased him. Before he could go any further, the Alpha grabbed hold of him and body slammed him into the ground, eliciting a scream from Draco.

Celestia fired a beam with her full power and sent it straight into the side of the Alpha's head, causing it to roar in pain. Luna did the same, but blasted it's torso and tossed it into a wall then onto the floor. Ember ran forward to attack, but even in it's damaged state, it was able to grab her arm before she could scratch it. It sent a fist into her stomach, knocking the wind out of her, then bit into her thick scales, its teeth shredding the scales. Ember roared in pain, and the Alpha readied to dig a dagger into her throat before a sword stuck out of its chest.

Then… a tail.

Celestia watched in terror as a second tail protruded from Draco's tailbone and wrapped itself around the creature's throat. It carried the creature to Draco, bringing it face to face with him. Her son let loose a deafening, horrible roar that shook her to the core. Rainbow and Twilight's jaws were dropped in terror as Draco drove his fists through the animal's body. It roared in agony, but he bit into it's throat to silence it. Even as it went limp, Draco began to tear it limb from limb, starting with its arms. He wildly scratched, sliced with the sword, and bit into it with a fury he had never shown his other victims. There was no stopping him, only waiting for him to finish.

The beast inside of him was in full control, and Celestia watched helplessly as Draco turned it into a hunk of meat. The slash marks and cuts over his body sealed shut, and the metal began receding.

You worthless drek trarg. You're a disgrace to your own kind, to your father, and to me. I'm done protecting your useless body. May Minira grant you a quick and painless death.

Draco felt his body return to him, and he stopped his incessant punching and stood up, struggling to face his friends and family. The black blood over his body stained his clothes, and the smell was that of death. A hoof touched his shoulder, and he did the only thing he could think of.

Run.

Author's Note

Yep. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peace.

Talking to Himself

Draco ran.

Out of Ponyville.

And into the Everfree.

He was an animal. A monster. Monsters belonged in the Everfree.

Ten years… all pointless. He lost control… not partial… that thing came to face.

He wasn't strong enough to contain it.

He was weak.

That's why he was running. Because he was weak.

He had relied on that animal's power… everything.

The griffons… Ember… Grypho… the thing that attacked them.

It was stronger than his mother, stronger than his aunt, and stronger than him.

Draco came to a stop as his legs buckled and he kneeled while crying. Like a damn infant. He wasn't tough, he wasn't strong. If Ember remembered, she would just brush him off as what he was.

A child.

Weak.

Useless.

And stupid.

"Why can't I be strong?" He whispered. "I'm… tired of this. Why can't I just stand and fight?"

He reached for the handle of the blue sword, then placed the tip at his throat. A coward like him didn't deserve to live. He didn't deserve any of the kindness he had gotten. He was a monster. And monster's were meant to die.

Reku'un

Draco threw the sword at a tree, burying it to the hilt.

"WHY DO YOU CALL ME THAT?! WHO ARE YOU?!"

The voice was… laughing. Not condescendingly… but playfully.

Ah yes, you were too young to know.

Draco felt his body go limp, and in another second he was in a white void. Figures began to appear… but no faces.

You say you're weak? Then how did you defeat the Govek?

Because that animal killed it, not me.

You mean you killed it.

THAT. DAMN. THING. KILLED IT!

Hm… just as I was. You succumb too easily to your temper.

Just like you… who are you?

I am you. And you are me. Well… sort of. Kind of. Not really. THE POINT, is that I am with you. We are all with you.

Who?

Your family. Ichima, or Celestia, is a wonderful mother. But… know that your family is always within your heart… and most of the male side is in the Ashla. The beast you so loathe.

That thing makes me weak. I have to rely on it or I'll die. I don't have strength like it. I'm not as powerful as it. I'm just. WEAK.

Weak? The Doshu'um? HAHAHAHA! You're of nine and a half cycles! Of course you're… well, you're still more powerful than the others.

What others? What are you talking about? WHO ARE YOU?

Me? As I've said… I am you. And you are me.

…

…

Reku'un?

YES! My name! But you are among family, so titles and names will not matter. Please, boy, listen and listen well. You are NOT weak. You are just like those before you. Vast reserves of power. You need only have someone guide you, help train you. Do not fear, your teachers will come for you. When that day comes, you'll see the power and the responsibility that you carry. Promise me, Draco, that you will never give up. Promise those before you that you will rise to this challenge, rise from your woes and hold your head proudly yet modestly. That you will do your very best to succeed, and when you fail you will know you have done your best. For you are an Alamonshuor. Please… promise us this.

…

…

…

…

…

I promise.

Thank you. Now… I believe it is time for you to wake up.

I can't face them. Not like this.

Of course you can. You have a loving mother, loving friends… and a female you will need to choose. The other two will always love you, but there is only one that can be with you during the troubles you face. Whoever it is… make sure you have no regrets for.

…

Fine.

Good. Now wake up. Please… please wake up."

Draco opened his eyes just a little and saw his mother crying over him with her eyes clenched shut.

"I promised I'd keep you safe," she whispered. "I need you, Draco. I don't know what I'm facing… but you do. Please… wake up, sweetie."

Draco wiped a tear from her cheek before it could fall on him, surprising her. "Mama."

Celestia smiled as her son looked up to her. "Yes?"

…

"That really, really sucked."

Celestia laughed softly and nuzzled him gingerly. "Yes. It sucked pretty badly."

Draco smelled his friends, his aunt and Ember approaching fast, and they soon burst through the treeline and ran over to them. Twilight and Rainbow hugged him, the former crying while the latter did her best not to. Luna placed a hoof on his shoulder, and Ember put her claw on the other. He looked to the other four ponies, smiling with a nod at their warm and relieved smiles.

…

He wasn't alone. He wasn't weak.

He was strong.

Why?

Because he wasn't being strong for himself.

He was being strong for them.

His mother, his aunt, his cousin who he considered a brother, Twilight, Rainbow…

…and even Ember.

He was strong because he had no choice but to be. Not that he minded. There were things that neither of them understood, but he was connected to all of it somehow. And if Reku'un or whoever was telling the truth, he would be able to protect them all. For Twilight, Rainbow, Moon, Ember, his aunt and even the most powerful alicorn.

He would one day be able to protect his mother.

Author's Note

Thought it was just one, eh? Had to leave a happy(ish) ending. To the problem, I mean. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Stalling

Another few months passed, worse than Draco had expected. Dozens of ponies claimed as witnesses to his outburst, and it went all across Equestria.

The animal prince.

The monster protected by the princess.

Most of Ponyville's residents avoided him as best as they could, some keeping neutral as they had no idea what had happened. He had hundreds of reporters clamoring for answers, a crowd of ponies always there to call him a monster. His mother and aunt had also taken some heat, the two being asked if Draco was going to turn out just like Nightmare Moon and become evil. Celestia took offense and said as much… while Luna became a bit physical via her magic. And then, Moon's creation came into question.

What was he? Where did he come from? Was he a servant of Nightmare Moon? Did the evil mare create him? Moon took it and shrugged it off, saying his mother created him and nothing more. They asked very ridiculous and far-fetched questions, but he was very calm. Still, he told Draco how hurtful some of the questions were. He was also taking heat because of the fact that he and Draco were seen almost always together.

And then they went to Ember.

Draco expected her to do many things. Many things that she did do. She smashed dozens of cameras, thrashed a few stallions shouting for Draco to find a cave and leave, and set a few manes and tails on fire. Moon and Draco used their statuses to forbid any action to be taken against her, but Draco still discouraged her to hurt them. She did so reluctantly, for their sake.

The dragoness was currently in her own home, as was Moon and Draco. The two shared the same house, since they agreed there was no point in having different houses when they would be hanging together for most of their days. Draco kept in touch with the other mares, especially Rainbow and Twilight. Rainbow visited regularly, much to his delight, and they went into his room for some talks… and other things. Mostly cuddling.

But now he was helping the girls fix up the barn for Twilight's eighteenth birthday, which was tomorrow. He used his dexterious fingers to hammer the nails into the banner, giving a nod to Rainbow who was holding up the other end. Using the barns upper beam system, he swung swiftly to the other side and nailed it into place, giving Rainbow a playful nudge which was returned via her flank.

"Draco!" Moon called. "I'm going to need some help."

"Comin'" Draco chuckled as he dropped down. The two carried the enormous pile of hay out of the barn and to one of the storage sheds on the farm.

"The barn's comin' along nice, thanks to yer help," Applejack grunted, pushing a table into place. "Ah hope Twi likes the decorations."

"Oh, she will!" Pinkie smiled, pulling her signature party cannon from out of nowhere.

In one blast, confetti and streamers were scattered perfectly over the room and the ponies. "We can't have the decorations in such a mess!" Rarity said, using her magic to start rearranging the party favors. "Just a bit of organizing and this will be Twilight's best birthday yet."

"And maybe some of Pinkie's sweets would be nice," Fluttershy suggested, Angel atop her head helping to place the ribbons.

"Great idea!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Be right back!"

She zoomed past Draco and Moon on her way to Sugarcube Corner. "How does she do that again?" Draco asked Rainbow. The colorful mare shrugged with a chuckle.

"It's Pinkie. No pony gets it," Rainbow grinned.

"And the last time somepony did was when Twilight tried explaining it," Rarity giggled. "Oh, she misfired her magic and set herself ablaze for a moment."

Draco's eyebrows raised. "Was she hurt?"

"Nah. She just got pretty smoked," Rainbow laughed.

"After being set ablaze?" Moon chuckled. "She must be very lucky."

"Yeah. Let's jus' hope her luck don't get us-"

A blur of pink shot back into the barn. "She's here!" Pinkie squealed silently.

"We can't let her see this!" Rainbow whispered.

"I got it!" Draco silently shouted, bolting out the back of the barn. He ran around to the side, waiting for Twilight. She came into view just ahead on the trail, and Draco jogged over to meet her. "Hey, Twilight!"

She looked confused but she smiled even so. "Hi, Draco," she chirped. "What are you doing here?"

"I-I-I uh… well…"

C'mon! Distract her!

"I-I… I uh, wanted to… ask you if you wanted to… take a walk! I mean… do you want to?" Draco asked. He missed the subtle blush, but Twilight hesitated.

"A-Actually, I needed to talk to Rarity about-"

"C'mon… it'll only take a couple minutes," Draco insisted. Twilight looked towards the barn, then back to Draco.

"…not too long, okay?" Twilight laughed softly. Draco nodded with a smile and gestured for her to follow alongside him.

They started randomly through the fields outside of Ponyville, walking on in silence. Twilight glanced up at him from time to time, unsure of why he suddenly wanted to walk with her. It wasn't that she minded… but… she was curious. Maybe, he had thought over whatever it was he had to and made a decision?

"S-So, what did you want to talk about?" Twilight asked. Draco kept silent, panicking as he thought of something to say.

"Um… well… how was the Gala?" He honestly wanted to know how the party had gone, since he was occupied with some "business."

Twilight groaned and then laughed as she recalled the few weeks before. "It was a disaster, to say the least," she giggled. "But Celestia said it was the best Gala ever. They really overplay how grand it is."

Draco chuckled and kicked a rock. "Well it is for the nobles," he reminded her, getting a roll of her eyes in response. "So how did you girls spice it up this year?"

"Well, Fluttershy went crazy over the animals in the Royal Gardens," Twilight began. "Rarity nearly beat Blueblood to a pulp, Pinkie forced a lot of nobles to dance, Applejack almost pummeled a few more nobles, and Rainbow was pretty disappointed about the Wonderbolts kinda ditching her."

Draco laughed weakly, surprised to hear Blublood being a flankhole. "And what did you do?" Draco questioned, nudging her playfully.

She responded with a magic rope tripping up his legs. Draco faceplanted into the dirt, looking up to see Twilight smirking then sticking her tongue out. When she looked forward, she smacked into one of the few scattered trees in the fields. Draco laughed loudly as she stumbled around dizzily, and he stood back up and cleared away the dirt. Twilight groaned as she clutched the side of her head.

"Karma!" Draco snickered.

The purple mare shook her head and gathered herself. "Shut it," she pointed teasingly. "I didn't get what I was expecting, so let's leave it at that."

Draco shrugged with a smirk. "Alright, alright." He glanced to the side, catching a few nasty glares and looks from the more public area of the fields.

Twilight tilted her head questioningly and looked to where Draco was looking. She could see the hatred and disgust the ponies were giving him, and he seemed to be trying to brush it off. But she knew him well enough to know that he was hurting. He had their trust as a prince, and now they saw him as that thing that showed itself months ago. His fist twitched in an attempt to clench itself, but it relaxed as she placed her hoof on his arm.

"Just ignore them," she smiled. "C'mon, just keep talking."

He sighed softly, chuckling to himself. "Alright. So how's it feel to almost be nineteen?" Draco asked.

"Aside from the fact I'm eligible for alcohol, it doesn't really feel too different," Twilight shrugged. "And I can't wait for the party tomorrow."

Draco's jaw fell open. "How did you…"

"You obviously came from the barn, then you asked me to walk with you around Ponyville, and I saw Pinkie reloading her party cannon," Twilight laughed. "The fact that it's not enchanted scares me."

Draco slowly shook from his dumbfounded state and laughed. "Yeah… there's that," Draco grinned. "So you knew?"

"Before we started walking, and when you came I assumed you were in on it," Twilight smirked. "I'll do my best to act surprised, but don't scare me."

Draco nodded. "Promise," he laughed. "Maybe we should head back. I'll go ahead and say that you need Rarity so I can help finish it up. Just don't give anything away, okay?"

"'Kay," Twilight nodded.

"So what do you need Rarity for?" Draco asked.

A stronger blush crept onto Twilight's face, barely able to be dismissed. "Um… N-Nothing big," she laughed weakly. "J-Just… about something that's been bugging me… and something Rarity knows a lot about."

Draco registered the stammering and weak smile, but he wasn't sure why she was acting that way. "Oh. Okay," Draco chuckled nervously. "I'm gonna go get Rarity."

"Y-Yeah! Sure!" Twilight smiled. Draco nodded and ran ahead to the barn, disappearing from view behind the barn doors.

Twilight facehoofed and groaned loudly.

Smooth moves, Twilight. Real smooth.

Ember looked up at the evening sky, confusion and anger both present in her heart.

Why?

She had no answer. For months she had dealt with the ponies that threatened and jeered her, as well as the ones who did the same to Draco and Moon. But… Moon could handle it, and seeing Draco shrug it off… she knew, gods above knew how, that he was hurting. It angered her that the ponies that were meant to look up to him for guidance and with loyalty were yelling curses at him and calling him a monster. She had seen the darker side of him, the one that Moon said killed all the griffons that had the unfortunate luck of meeting him when they were young.

And it was powerful.

The creature that had injured her took down Princess Celestia and Princess Luna in one blinding motion. The scary part of it all was the fact that she hadn't seen it move…

…or Draco.

It was almost as if they were teleporting, but the marks on the ground proved they were in fact running around. And when it took flight without wings? And when it healed? All in mere seconds after the two princesses shot it. Then Draco ripped it apart as if it were a piece of raw steak. He wasn't in control, the beast was still in him, and now he had to deal with his own damn subjects. It tore her up inside, not being able to help him even though she wanted dearly to help.

And that was another thing. She clearly… liked Draco in a more mature manner. Be it her memories making way, or instinct that drew her to his strong body, she was very attracted to him. Every small smile he sent her way made her heart flutter about, and her tail would stiffen in the slightest bit and her wings would threaten to outstretch. But she barely knew him. She once knew him… but now he was only a friend she was beginning to know. He knew the Ember that was with him in his childhood, in his adolescence, in the mountain, and in the war.

Her? She knew his favorite color was blue, that he preferred a sword better than any other weapon, that he was thinking when he lowered his head, crossed his arms, breathed quietly, and frowned in just the smallest way. He was a kind… thing, to everydragon and everypony that he first met. Draco loved beef more than chicken. His favorite music came from a saxophone, and his second favorite was wind instruments. And she only had a clawful of memories that she could speak to him about.

What did she have to offer? The mares were Elements. Elements of Harmony. Twilight Sparkle was their "leader" as it seemed and Rainbow Dash represented Loyalty. They not only knew him before her, but the fact that they were ponies was even more of a strength. Ponies had soft fur, not thick scaled platings. Mares had nice-smelling, beautiful manes and tails. She had spines and a tail shaped like an axe and smelled of ashes and smoke. How could she compete whn Draco saw them everyday?

No… forget the mares. If I tell him… then I'll at least know what he feels. Tomorrow's noon, then. I'm sure he should be alone by then.

Author's Note

Here we go, little morning update for myself. I'm tired as all Tartarus, so like, fav, comment (make sure you go to sleep early so you don't feel like s***) and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Angering a Dragoness

Draco awoke to his mother's morning rays, which brought forth a small headache and some nausea. He shifted a little before another body stopped his movement. Twilight groaned from the pounding in her head, and she lifted her head up, pushing her snout against Draco's nose. They looked at each other with blushes, the previous night's events catching up. But…

…they weren't afraid.

Draco placed his thumb and index finger on her chin and guided her forward, locking lips. Twilight returned the gesture without the drunken passion from last night, pressing against his muscled body feverishly. His hands ran up and down her back, massaging her in all the right ways. She giggled as he ran his fingers through her tail, then seperated and laid on his chest. His heart pumped powerfully beneath the skin and muscle, and Draco could feel her's just as well.

"So… did you make your choice?" Twilight asked, a small laugh leaving her in the end.

Draco rested his hand on her lower back, while his other supported his head. "Sort of," he sighed, enjoying the smell of her coat.

"What do you mean by that?" Twilight questioned, looking up at him.

"Remember… Remember when I ran into the Everfree after that thing attacked me?" Draco asked, Twilight nodding in response. "Well… I don't know why, but I fainted or just fell asleep. I was in this white space. Then this voice… it said that I would have to choose a female."

"Choose? So…"

Draco moved his hand to her cheek. "It's either you, or Rainbow," he told her. "Me and Rainbow… we were friends for a few years, me and you for a year and a half. Seeing you both now… it brought me some confusion and I just didn't know what to do."

Twilight looked off to the side, processing more than what she was being told. "Have you and Rainbow… gone far?"

Draco chuckled and guided her back for a kiss. "Of course not," Draco smiled. "I'm only going to do that when I'm sure of who I want. Don't take this the wrong way, Twi, but I love the both of you. I'm just so messed up in my head about who I love more."

Twilight nodded, nuzzling his cheek. "Well I hope its me," Twilight giggled. "But Rainbow's a nice mare too. Maybe if she didn't crash into my home every now and again I'd say she's awesome."

Draco laughed softly and kissed her lips. "Just promise me you won't be mad if it is Rainbow," he smiled. "Pinkie Promise."

He had learned the movements, and consequences, of the Pinkie Promise and he smiled as she went through them. "Promise." Draco kissed her muzzle and sat up.

"I should get going… make sure that Moon is alright." Twilight nodded and moved aside as Draco sat up and grabbed his discarded shirt. His headeache returned as he stood and stumbled back.

"Maybe you could leave after some coffee?" Twilight asked, wrapping her forelegs around his shoulder from behind. Draco chuckled and locked lips with her again.

"That would be great."

Draco passed Sugarcube Corner with a bright smile on his face, even as the ponies around him gave vicious and hostile glares. He waved and nodded happily to each of them, but his attention turned to a rather large crowd near the inn he used to rent with Moon. Cautiously making his way over, he noticed several pieces of furniture were thrown around outside, along with glass and a few charred pieces of wood. Draco ignored their sudden looks of disgust and hatred as he pushed to the front, where a small group of Solar Guards were waiting with raised spears.

"What's going on here?" Draco questioned, moving out of the way as another piece of burning furniture fell. A guard doused the flames with a chill spell and turned to him.

"Lieutenant South Star, sir," he bowed. "There were a few complaints of noise coming from one of the rooms upstairs. We checked it out… but a couple of our colts got knocked out while the rest of us barely got back down."

He turned to the side to show his partially melted armor and singed fur. The others showed burn marks as well, one guard's spear melted in half. A smack in the face, that was what it felt like when he remembered.

Ember lived in the upper floor of the inn.

"Stay here! Do NOT attack the dragon!" Draco ordered.

He bolted inside and leaped up the steps until he reached the hallway with four doors. Three guards were lying unconscious on against the walls, no cuts or blood showing on them. Draco sighed with relief, but another burning piece of wood reminded him of who he was there for. He tapped out the flames with his shirt and went inside, seeing Ember tearing a wooden beam out of the wall. Her bare claws were enough to light it, and she threw it behind her with a loud growl.

"Ember, what are you doing?!" Draco exclaimed as he walked up to her. The moment his hand touched her shoulder his hand seared with pain, and he yelped as he jumped back.

Ember turned around slowly, steam coming from her scales. Smoke was billowing continuously from her nostrils as they flared angrily, and he gasped as he looked into her eyes. They were completely white, even as she growled at him. Draco felt her tail wrap around his neck, the axe-like end pressed against his neck while a smaller pike put itself under his armpit. The scales were extremely hot, and he pulled at her tail to free himself.

"Ember! What are you doing?!" Draco shouted, his neck starting to burn greatly.

She pulled him closer and roared in his face, throwing him across the room. "YOU!" Ember growled. "STAY OUT OF HERE! GET AWAY FROM ME!"

Draco rolled out of the way as her tail dug into the floorboards. He couldn't believe that she had tried to attack him. What he also couldn't believe, was the state she was in. The heightened temperature, her rage, the white eyes and hostile attitude.

Embed was 'boiling.'

She was in a frenzy, as he had learned.

"Ember, just calm down!" Draco said, ducking under a stream of flames.

He put them out with the torn blankets, then strained a grunt as Ember bashed her arm into his airway and put him against the wall. "I SAID TO GO AWAY!" Ember roared.

"Ember! You're boiling! Just relax!" Her tail went to pike his head, but his arm gripped one of the crests and pulled as hard as he could. "Ember… I don't… wanna… hurt you!"

"THAT MAKES ONE OF US IF YOU DON'T LEAVE!" She retorted, throwing him through the doorway, pieces of the wall smashing out of place.

Draco groggily clutched his head in pain, watching as Ember's maw spilled flames. She fired it at him, and he curled his body up to protect himself as best he could. When the flames hit, he felt several pains in his body.

But not a burning sensation.

He opened his eyes, and he could see that Ember was staring both shocked and angry. He looked at his arm and saw metal replacing partial parts of his arm. The same went for his leg, and parts of his torso. His hair was also metallic instead of its usual soft texture. He marveled at the transformation, but he grunted as Ember bashed him into the wall.

"GET OUT, DRACO!" Ember screamed, flames blasting into him. Just like before the fire did nothing to him.

Draco rose his arm to block Ember's tail, then kicked her legs out from underneath her. He immediately got on top of her, pinned her legs and tail down then used his elbows to pin the joints of her wings and his hands firmly gripped her forearms. She thrashed wildly to free herself, but Draco kept his hold.

"Ember! Ember! Look at me!" Draco shouted, his grip on her arms beggining to slip. "Ember! Please, just stop!"

"FUCK YOU!" Ember roared as she funneled fire into his face. The metals didn't cover the front of his head, and so fire seared his face and momentarily blinded him.

He fell back in pain as he gripped the burning wounds, and Ember wrapped her tail around his waist before flying out the window with him in tow. Draco felt the wind rushing over his body, before he felt a sensation of falling. Ember watched as the bastard fell from a mountain's peak. But… her mind flickered with images… her pupils returned to normal… and she looked at the falling Draco.

"DRACO!" She dived towards him, doing her best to catch up even with his fast descent.

She reached her claw out, trying to get a hold of some of the metal of his arms or legs. At just a floor's level, she got his hand, and she pulled up too late. They crashed into a streetlight, which sent them tumbling through the air until the hit dirt and finally, trees. Draco rubbed his eyes again, barely making out Ember's form as she pushed a large branch off of her. Her scales kept burning, and she did her best to keep herself calm and tame.

"Ember?" Draco groaned, still unable to see clearly.

"I… didn't mean to… to… ngh," Ember grunted, trying her best to not 'boil' again. "I'm… I'm sorry…"

Draco could make out his immediate surroundings, but anything farther than a few feet in front of him came out blurred. He stood up and went over to Ember, hugging her as she violently spasmed and grunted. The pains of her body boiling over took its toll, and her muscles felt sore and her throat dry. Her body temperature was dropping swiftly, and Draco could remember what the symptoms were.

"Ember, we have to get to the Kingdom now," Draco told her. "Just hang on okay? Please, just hang on Ember. Ember? Ember!"

"W-What?" she shivered. Her eyes morphed back into absolute white, and she snarled weakly. "Get… off… of me you… bastard."

Draco ignored her words and picked her up. "Ember, just be quiet. Save your heat," he told her, running back to Ponyville. The metals receded long before he got to the town and to the guards.

"Your pals are upstairs and unconscious," he told them. "I need one of you to get Twilight Sparkle from the Golden Oaks library. Tell her to bring Spike and to go straight to my home. Alright?"

"Yes, sir," Lieutenant Star nodded.

Draco ran to his home and bolted to his room, laying Ember down and running through the house until he got every single blanket, dry towel, and cloth. She shivered even under the various warming agents, and she attempted to scratch him again, her claws just running along his exposed skin.

"You… lying… bastard," she whispered weakly. "Get… away from me…"

Draco held her, even as she tried piercing his skin with her sharp claws. "Please… please just be quiet Ember. Y-You're not thinking right," he told her. "Just… remember when we went to Manehatten. Remember? We went to the griffon place? And then the Statue of the Sun? Ember?"

"…I… hate… you… you… flankhole…" She managed to murmur, her eyes beginning to droop. "…Get… away…"

…

"Ember? Ember, stay with me! Ember! EMBER!"

Author's Note

Three in one day! My record! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Returning Home

Draco waited with Ember for a few minutes before Twilight and her assistant came. They wondered why he needed Spike, but he explained by telling the little drake to send two letters he had written. One to his mother, and the other to King Draco. Ember's condition was that of a dragoness in her Illness, and so he made sure that Twilight and Spike stayed a safe distance away from his home. He sat outside, waiting for a response from his mother. There was only one way to get there, but he at least wanted his mother to know he was going back. Spike's stomach gurgled, and soon he belched out a scroll with his mother's seal.

Dear Draco,

I'm sorry to hear about Ember. King Draco has already sent me a request to allow a carrier dragon to get you and her, and I've already approved it. Wait near the Everfree Forest, and make sure no pony gets near Ember. A squad of Solar Guards are clearing the streets now, so be ready for the dragons.

--Love, Mama

Draco sighed with relief, flinching when he heard something break upstairs. "So she's boiling and sick?" Spike questioned.

"Yes. I thought her boiling would keep her warm, but she'll just kill herself if she keeps this up," Draco sighed, grimacing at the thought.

"But you're taking her to the Dragon Kingdom, right?" Twilight asked. "I'm sure she'll be fine."

Draco nodded weakly, unsure himself. Twilight nuzzled him, then stood back as Draco got up. He went inside and climbed the steps, going straight to his room. A lamp smashed against the wall, barely missing his head. Draco caught a second one and dropped it on the rug before going over to Ember, who was trying to will her claws to rake him. He grabbed her arms and held her close, her grunts of self control reaching him.

"Don't… touch… me…" She weakly croaked, her tail smacking his arm. He pushed it away and carried her, wrapping her in two thin blankets.

"We're going back, Ember," he whispered. "Come on, your dad's waiting for us."

She growled lowly, drifting in and out as he carried her down the stairs and outside. His friends stepped back, following from a safe distance away as he went to the fields. The Solar Guards lined the streets, saluting to Draco as he passed. Some groups of ponies around him were murmuring and whispering amongst themselves, but he could hear them.

"Good thing he's leaving."

"Going back to his own kind, probably."

"And that dragon. Its disgusting, the two of them."

"Isn't she some coal eating princess?"

Draco snarled and shot vicious glares at them, causing them to quiet down. "Don't worry, Ember," he whispered. "I'm gonna get you some help."

She growled softly leaning into his arm. He reached the fields, and on cue an enormous carrier dragon touched down. King Draco jumped off of the dragon and ran towards him. Draco assumed he had taken the antibiotics needed to keep him healthy, and he took Ember from him. He checked her vitals and temperature worriedly, running his claws over her face.

"F…Father?" Ember croaked. The King nodded and held her claw.

"Why is this happening to her?" Draco asked. "She already went through this a couple years back."

"Some dragoness' go through two Illness passages," King Draco said quickly, beginning to walk to the carrier. "Most of them… don't survive."

Draco's body locked up momentarily. "I'm coming with you," Draco said.

"She's much more ill than before Draco," he warned. "The second Illness can't be cured through medicine, and with the fact that she's boiling would-"

"I wasn't asking," Draco snarled, grabbing the king by his arm. "She needs someone. Anyone. Especially now. If I get sick you can keep me in the caverns, but I'm gonna be there to help her."

The king admired his persistence, and he smirked. "The second Illness will last for a month. The medications will be useless, so you'll have to deal with her outbursts."

Draco nodded, turning around and walking to Twilight. "Listen… I'm gonna be gone for a while," he told her. "I want you to tell Rainbow about us, and that you know about her and me. Just tell her what I told you, and that she has to Pinkie Promise that if I choose you she won't be mad. Alright?"

"Alright," Twilight nodded, getting on her hind legs to hug him. "Stay safe. We're gonna miss you." Draco moved back and gave her a loving kiss before going back to King Draco.

He sat across from the king as the carrier took off, and once again he watched as Ponyville became a blur, then disappeared behind the clouds. King Draco was… glaring at him.

"Now… what happened in Gryphos?"

Eretkul Starship

"So Reku'un's first kill was a Govek?!" Figanti laughed boisterously.

"He's already stronger than one," Jerosh smiled. "Perhaps he has already experienced his power as a Signa."

Or the Iikro used his body.

What are you talking about, Nyla?

We've gotten close enough for me to register some memories. The Govek did attack, and it was killed… but Reku'un didn't attack it. Only when the Iikro assumed control of his mind did he strike.

…

He was scared.

The six warriors and single Nera'ak fell silent. "He's almost ten. His rites should be coming along now, especially now since we've used his energy to hatch you Nyla. He'll need someone to help him learn to control it," Fermot said.

"And once we arrive we can properly train him," Derekosh chuckled. "Those bastards won't know where he is by the time they're dead."

Jerosh glared at his younger brother. "We will train him, brother, but for now he can only defend himself. We'll have to wait-"

"Wait?" Agnee questioned. "We've assembled the Council, we've assembled the Signa, all we have to do now is get Reku'un."

"No. We need to gather the dreadnaughts then find the cruisers holding our people," Jaqeluu sighed. "Jerosh is correct. It will take time, but if Reku'un can just hold on, we'll have enough warriors to fight the horde."

The brothers quieted as the wisest of them spoke, and Derekosh growled angrily before standing from the mat and stomping away. "Let him cool off," Jaqeluu told Agner. "He lost Jignat in the invasion."

"Which is why one of us should see him," Agner argued. "He loved her, and now she's gone along with your wife and Jerosh's."

The two closed their eyes, saying small prayers and remembering their loved ones. "Derekosh just needs time…"

"And a few thousand Sobalka to vent on," Fermot chuckled. "Uncle, will you be able to guide him through his lessons as Makti?"

"Given how your father spoke to me about half of it, yes, I can," Figanti smiled. "You should all rest. Tomorrow we assault the vessels near Vrakshein."

"We're not children anymore, Uncle," Fermot chuckled. "Minus Agner."

"I have one lunar cycle before I am of twenty-five cycles," he pointed out. "I am nearly there."

They laughed loudly, but in the holds beneath them, Nyla softly sighed.

If you can hear me, Reku'un, please be safe. I barely know of your sorrows and merriments, but I want to know what it is to be a true Nera'ak. And you must guide them as Makti.

May Minira watch over you.

Author's Note

Updating from class. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

(Stay in school! And get back to work!)

Good to be Back…

The dragon mountains. The smell of the forests and volcanoes were known to him, and being back in his old home brought forth a warming sensation. It would be better if Ember wasn't still shaking and growling at him. King Draco had listened to every detail of his attacks, and he scolded Draco for the mistakes and rash decisions he made. It was for that reason his daughter had forgotten, and he said as much. Draco knew it was true, but he told him that she had been doing well over the past months. But this incident was completely random.

The carrier angled itself upwards and the fighters and Draco lurched towards the ground. He smiled as he remembered his first time climbing the mountain by dragon. It turned and landed in the cave near the top of the mountain. Both Dracos made their way to the medical cavern, the fighters keeping the curious teens back. Draco nodded to all the familiar faces, his previous stay earning himself a reputation and respect. They entered the medical room, King Draco lowering his daughter onto a bed and taking another antibiotic. The same dragon that gave Draco her medications came into the room, pulling on a face mask and going over Ember. He did a number of regular procedures, ending with a claw over her chest.

"Her heart isn't beating very good," he sighed, focusing on the temperature. "Her flame is withering… and it might extinguish."

"She'll only lose her firebreath then… right?" Draco asked.

King Draco wiped a claw over his face and turned to him. "If her flame dies out, her body will follow. She'll either freeze from her Illness… or die from the strain in her muscles," he explained. "Her body… there is a high chance she won't make it."

Draco clenched his fist and glared at the king. "How can you say that?" He growled. "She's your daughter! You should be keeping faith in her! Keep hoping she'll make it!"

"This was how her sister passed." Draco fell silent, gasping as he saw King Draco release a single tear. "She was only a hatchling when it happened. Her second Illness came… and she died in her sleep. Her mother and I are were heartbroken… and we vowed to make her life as best as it could be. But… I failed. I failed her, I failed Steam, and I failed her sister. She never could take the responsibilities her sister could because she was born a runt. I prayed daily for her to grow up strong, and she has, but she isn't strong enough to endure this."

Draco looked down to Ember, memories of her old self and the first time she had her Illness. He sat beside her, holding her claw between his hands and running his fingers over the lukewarm scales. She weakly glanced at him, a mixture of anger and relief showing in her eyes.

"Keep praying, Draco," Draco said softly. "Pray for her. Pray for a miracle. And I'll pray as well."

The king nodded, looking up to the doctor who nodded. "We're going to move her in half an hour," he told them. "Let her rest until then."

Draco held her claw even longer, placing the back of her claw on his cheek. "Please, Ember… hang on," he whispered.

Her claw extended and ran down the side of his face. "I… I'll… try…" She was smiling weakly, and it only brought more tears to Draco's eyes.

Flare watched as Ember was taken to her room by a fighter escort and her father. She expected Draco to be following, but he instead headed for the training area. Out of curiosity, she followed him, keeping a safe distance from him. He practically flicked the door aside and went in, not bothering to close it. Flare moved behind the wrestling arena and watched Draco picked up a two hundred pound weight with just one hand. He smashed it into the wall, doing the same with another until they smashed to pieces.

He then started ramming his fists into the same space, tossing pieces of rock behind him and even stomping some to pieces. Flare approached him slowly, stopping completely when he suddenly stopped. She kept her breathing as quiet as possible, but she knew she had been caught.

"What are you doing here, Flare?" Draco asked, his voice cracking the whole time.

She walked over, turning him towards her. The strongest creature of all the adolescents, even now, was crying. He had his jaw clenched to prevent any sobs or whimpers, but she could tell he was hurting. She gestured for him to sit down, and he did so slowly. They kept quiet for some time before Flare cleared her throat.

"She loved you." Draco scoffed and began laughing grimly.

"You think so?" He sarcastically remarked. "I don't. She nearly died because of me, and now she barely knows who I am. Tartarus, she tried killing me a couple days ago."

Flare whipped the back of his head with her tail, and she smirked at his annoyed glare. "Stop thinking with your rear end and think," she told him. "Whenever I saw her look at you, she held the brightest smile and a very distinct glimmer in her eye. She wanted to prove herself to you… because she felt she didn't deserve you. You were the strongest of us, the fastest, the most skilled, and you were handsome to top it off."

Draco blushed subtly, and she giggled.

"She wanted to show that a dragon princess wasn't weak or useless like a princess should be," Flare continued. "She worked longer and harder than you or any other dragon in this mountain has to get as good as she was. And even with every fertile dragon's eye on her, she wanted you. She denied it to me, to herself, and to her father. She wanted to tell you when she felt she had earned your love. She wanted to be with you and no one else. And… I saw it before. She still loves you, Draco."

He sighed, running his fingers through his grown hair. "If she did love me, and thought that she didn't deserve my love, then she was wrong. I didn't deserve her," Draco said. "Ember always made me laugh, she was there for me when I wanted no one, and she even kept me safe for a time."

He chuckled as his memories of his first days in the mountain came back.

"A week ago she even fucked up some stallions and a couple mares for yelling and screaming curses at me," Draco continued. "She always wanted to keep me safe, to make sure nothing happened to me, and to make sure I was happy. But she doesn't love me… and I can accept that."

Flare stopped him before he stood up. "Can you?" She questioned. "You spent nearly ten years of your life with her, and now that you know she loved you for most of those years your just going to brush it off?"

"I'm going to accept that she never liked me that way, and that I got my hopes up too soon," he replied, pulling his arm free respectfully. "I'm going to return the kindness she showed me and take care of her, whether she dies or not. And if she… no, when she gets better… at least she'll be here to stay."

He walked out on the dark red dragoness, leaving her with a small frown. Draco clutched the necklace his mother had given him when he was six. He opened it up… and beneath the picture of him and his mother…

…was him and Ember, smiling as Moon took the picture of them on the ledge.

Author's Note

Just gonna post this last chapter for today, because I don't want this to end by next week! So remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Dragoness on her Illness

Ember coughed hoarsely and sneezed out flickers of a flame, groaning in pain. Draco had put several shirts and a sweater on her during her sleep, and he covered her legs with her blankets. Now that she was on her second Illness, and she didn't have the symptom medications, he could see just how much she was suffering. She was moaning in pain and at one point clawing her head from the splitting migraine her coughing and sneezing was causing. The most he could do… was feed her and try to keep her some company.

If only she would talk to him.

Her boiling state had passed the first week, and it let her Illness take its toll. Even though she wasn't enraged anymore, she still didn't speak to him. He would try… boy, would he try. But she never talked back, or even looked at him. When he went to sleep against the side of the bed, he could've sworn she was whimpering and sniffling much more than usual. He tried asking what was wrong, in case it wasn't her Illness. She just growled and threatened him with a flick of her tail. The fact that she didn't want to talk, especially since he was caring for her, stung him.

Silence was all that lingered, even now. She was groaning again, and her shudder fit signalled her body temperature lowering. Ember kept trying to breathe just the slightest bit of fire, but all she spat out was weak candle worthy flames and some smoke. She needed something, anything, to warm her. Draco offered to give his shirt, but she never answered and still shuddered. Ember clenched her eyes shut and did her best to fall asleep, but the pains in her body prevented it and she whimpered in pain.

Draco was torn. He wanted to help her, to just be there for her in her time of need. But she didn't want anything to do with him. And frankly…

…he was tired of her stubborness.

Draco went over to her and forced her to sit up, pinning her tail down before she could slash him. "Draco-!"

"What are you mad about?!" Draco shouted, grunting as she tried moving her tail again. "I'm watching you suffer when I could be helping you, but you won't let me! Why?!"

"Leave. Me. Alone!" Ember shouted, clutching the side of her head.

"Aren't we friends?" Draco asked less loud. "We're supposed to help each other but you're acting so damn stubborn!"

She growled, wanting badly to claw his face… but at the same time she didn't. "Then leave," Ember said. "I'm just… fine by myself."

"No you're not," Draco stated. "When you went through your first Illness, you and me laughed and messed around even though you were sick. Tartarus, you're wearing the same clothes I gave you the day… the day I got this."

Draco showed her the mark on his hand.

"I don't know what it is, but I got it when I was taking care of you," he said, a small blush forming as he remembered. "More care than I could ever give you. Please, it's bad enough you can't remember… I don't want you to hate me."

Ember's glare softened, but she still crossed her arms. "I don't hate you," she murmured.

"Then what's the matter?" Draco asked, holding her claw. She did her best to keep her blush hidden, but it was even more painful to try. "Ember… just tell me."

She wanted to claw his eyes out, to just set him on fire and never deal with him again. But at the same time… she wanted to tell him. Tell him how she felt, how much she loved him and wanted him to help her through this. It was worse than anything she had ever felt… but just knowing he was there eased it that much. But she was after someone who already had a mate, and she frowned as she recalled Draco ready to buck Twilight's brains out. She sighed and laid back down, turning away from him.

"I can't," Ember whispered.

"Why not?" Draco asked softly. She didn't answer, hoping it would work again and he would leave.

But Draco wasn't giving up on her.

He sat down beside her on the bed, looking at her for a moment before turning back to the wall. A laugh escaped him, gaining Ember's curiosity.

"What?"

Draco smiled at her and showed a mark on his chest. "This was what I got because I was screwing with you when you were practicing your archery," he chuckled. "You told me if I didn't stop messing up your shot, you'd shoot me. I pushed you again, and you shot me."

Ember's eye crests rose. "I-I… I did?" Ember questioned.

"Moon could tell you too," Draco laughed. "It wasn't deep, but it hurt like hell. You were laughing when you pulled the arrow out, then told me to stop being a baby. I got you back though. See that?"

Ember glanced to the wall, where a painting of Canterlot was hung up. Draco removed it and revealed a cavity in the wall shaped like her head and torso.

"I set up all these little ropes that tossed you around the room, and you hit that wall over there," Draco laughed, remembering Ember's face after it all went down. "You were so mad! You set my back on fire!"

Ember laughed weakly as Draco laughed louder, knowing she would have probably done so. "At least you… got what you deserved," she coughed, shivering. Draco's laugh died down, and he watched her shiver for a moment before standing up.

"Ember, I'm not gonna watch this happen to you," Draco said. "Tell me now… should I leave… or can I help?"

Though she didn't know, King Draco wasn't allowing him to leave until she got better. And even if he could, he would have stayed. If she was going to die… he was going to be there to do whatever he could to-

"S-Stay," she quivered, the pain and cold slowly slipping her into a coma. "P-P-Please… h-help…"

Draco sat beside her and pulled her close, forcing her arms to stay down even though they tried to clench towards her. "Just relax, Ember," he whispered. "I'm right here."

She grunted loudly, the pain in her body increasing rapidly. Her tail curled up tightly, threatening to snap one of the crests out of place. Draco removed his shirt and wrapped it around her claws, pulling her against him. She noticed the unusual warmth, and her clenched eyes barely cracked open, gazing at his muscled core. Even with her bright scarlet cheeks, she leaned into him and sighed as he began massaging parts of her body. His hand went under her shirt and rubbed her stomach and back, avoiding her breast area.

Ember's blush brightened as she felt her leg involuntarily lie on top of his, and to her surprise he placed his on hers. Draco recalled this same exact position in which he had laid with Ember five years ago. The only difference now was that he was easing the pain that she had. She sighed contently, scooting her exposed belly closer against his abdomen. Be it the feel of her stomach against his, Draco blushed powerfully, his hands slowing down as he reached her thighs. She had been trying to ease it herself the past few days, and it seemed like the best of places to go. But her tail swaying eagerly was a bit awkward. The dragoness did her best to keep it still, but her warmth and released stress was allowing it to freely swing.

In the end, she pinned it underneath their entwined legs, allowing him to continue massaging her. The pain was long gone, but she didn't tell him to stop. His soft but strong hands going up and down her body sent a sort of thrill that made her heart race. His body against hers comforted her, kept her warm, and just made her feel…

…loved.

Even if the feeling wasn't mutual, she could savor the delicate attention he was giving her. It soothed her so, and sleep washed over her weary mind. She fought in vain to stay awake, so that he would be by her side for just a bit longer. Yet her Illness claimed her, and her vision faded to black. Draco moved his hands away from her curved body and brushed the spines atop her head. They always reminded him of spiked hair, and it was something he always liked about her. But today, her stubborness had been bested by his own. And… her claws were draped under his arms and holding him, refusing to let him leave.

Not like he wanted to.

Seeing her sleep peacefully for the first time in a week and several days, because of him, let him know that she was still the same dragoness he grew up with. She didn't need her memory to be his very best friend. And yet… best friend wasn't what he wanted to describe her as. But she would never return that emotion. And so, he rested his nose against her snout, feeling her hot breath blow against his lips. He brushed his hand over her face, holding her with old emotions that surfaced like lava rushing out of a volcano.

He planted a kiss on her forehead, and drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

Another update… and later on I'd better hide. Anyway, just got back from the orthodontist, Invisalign hurts like s***, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

…Hope can Demolish…

Author's Note

Now… Dragon Blaze X: I stole your shotgun shells, pistol bullets, and hid your nuke. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces.

(August 2014)

Hey guys! Hope you're enjoying the story so far! (But you're probably gonna hate me after you read the chap but HEAR ME OUT). I urge you to at least read the next chap and read the AN at the end. Thanks! Have an awesome day or night!

…Hope can Demolish…

Two weeks later…

She wasn't waking up.

Draco held her firmly, whispering and talking as if she were there. But her body was still, her scales were greyish, and her breaths were coming shorter and shorter. He could see the grimaces of pain and anguish, and the fact that he couldn't know made him feel useless.

And yet, he wasn't ready to give up.

They had been through too much. The attack when they were ten, losing Dasher, the journey back to the mountains, six years of training, a week of her first Illness, the war, and Grypho. She was the runt, but he didn't believe that. She had done things most dragon males could and couldn't do. She ended a war, freed hundreds of griffons, saved Shadow's life, and survived an arrow to the heart. Being born weak, she shouldn't have been able to do those things.

But she did.

She proved every fighter wrong, including her own father. Proved that even though she was a princess, a diplomatic and peaceful figure, she could overthrow nations, lead armies, fight tooth, nail, and tail for what she believed in.

And she believed in him.

Draco moved his hand over her face again, wishing he could make the pain go away. "Remember the day… I took you to Manehatten?"

…

"I was hoping you'd remember… that you'd have the biggest flashback… like from some dumb film," he laughed. "That was all I could think about on the way there. And then we got to the restaurant Moon was talking about. We were still holding each other, and we didn't talk until we got to the roof. We talked with our old war buddies, the ones you couldn't remember, and I saw you trying to remember any of it."

She took a deep and shaky inhale, the strain in her throat evident.

"And then you listened to me," Draco chuckled, wiping a tear out of his eye. "I saw that you still listened to me, just like when I was little. I would talk forever, and you would listen until you had something else to get me talking about, or when you were tired and I wouldn't shut up."

Ember's tail dragged itself across the bed, going motionless by the end of it.

"You and Moon changed me. Dasher changed me. But you… you gave me more than revenge to fight for," Draco whispered, nuzzling her motionless snout. "To see you get through the fighting, to see you in Equestria, to see you when I woke up… to see you everyday."

"That's why you can't die." Draco held her claw and kissed it, wiping the tears beginning to stream down to his cheek. "I don't know if you love me… but I love you. I'll take rejection… but I can't see you die. I already saw it once… and this thing inside of me… I messed up so badly it won't even help me anymore. Please, Ember… don't die. Don't die."

He let a choked sob escape, sniffling and wiping away a tear that fell on Ember's cheek. Her breathing stopped… and he placed his first two fingers against her neck. Nothing. He leaned down to her chest… but no sound. He clenched his fists and jaw, not wanting to cry anymore. But he couldn't stop it. He cried with his head leaning into hers, her mouth slightly open. He held the sides of her head, and kissed her.

Kisses bringing others to life was just part of old pony tales. No, he kissed her because he wanted to wish her a pleasant goodbye. He let his lips touch her cold scales, and after some time he sat up and draped the blankets over her. He kept his head atop her chest, letting out the last of his sobs.

"I'm sorry, Ember," he whispered. "I'm sorry."

King Draco's Throne Room

The king could only think of his daughter, and the time that had passed. Her Illness had to be ending in a day or so, but he still didn't know how she was doing.

He perked his head up when the stone doors opened, and Draco stood with a form covered by blankets. The king stood up as his pupil brought the body over, his gazed strictly lowered to the ground. King Draco slowly walked down the short steps, stopping in front of Draco. The young man forced himself to look up, showing his reddish eyes and irritated nose. He shook his head slowly, and the king looked down to the covered body. His arms reached under her, and he held her in shock and disbelief. Draco stood back, watching as King Draco kept silent and only stared. He fell to his knees, tears falling despite his neutral expression. Draco turned and began walking out, and just as he reached the threshold, he heard a pained and vicious roar from behind.

Draco pushed past the other fighters, glaring at Flare and running away. He ran until he reached the entrance to the cliff, and he ran to the edge and fell to his knees at the very ledge.

"EMBEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER!!!!!"

Nyla shivered as she felt her partner's pain, both in her heart and mind.

Nyla?

The Nera'ak snorted a puff of smoke through her nostrils and turned to Jaqeluu.

Is… is Reku'un alright?

He is… alive.

…

…

What's happened?

He… he's lost someone dear to him… his mate I'd think.

But he's only nine cycles. Are you positive he found his spouse?

Perhaps not his spouse… but she was definitely someone closer than any he's let close to his heart.

Jaqeluu sighed as he rubbed the crest above her eye, thinking back to the you gest of them.

It's his first time… losing a suitable love. He could be like us and only love once… but may Minira bless him with the freedom of attraction.

Or at least other interests.

Jaqeluu nodded, taking the green and cyan gem carved medallion from his chest and looking long and hard at it.

We're coming, little brother… we're coming.

…Hope can be turned to an Ember…

Draco sat in his old room, just remembering his life there. The times he kept up with Moon, when he wrote to his mother, when he drew for fun…

…and when he spoke with Ember.

The dozens of drawings decorating the walls were each painted by him, but there was one he cherished the most. It was a disgrace to all drawing and painting methods, a mess of colors on a white canvas. But he loved it. He loved every thickly painted line and every smudge of ink on it.

It was Ember's first drawing. Where he and her were supposed to be holding hand and claw while smiling.

Draco moved the pin keeping the picture in place, bringing it closer for him to see. He smiled as he recalled that day, begging Ember to at least try. She grabbed the quil and did her best to draw him, her tongue sticking out as she looked at him over and over. Her scales were covered in paint, the patterns imprinted on the blob of green she called grass. He had called it her artist's signature, and he put it in the one place everydragon could see it.

Right on the ceiling above his bed.

A tear dropped between the two of them, creating a small smudge mark on their arms. He put the drawing on the desk, then went stumbled as his foot hit the emerald leg. Draco grabbed onto the drawer handle, pulling it out entirely and spilling his own clothes on him. Something hard hit his head, and he pushed away all the shirts and pants until he was grabbing it.

Ember's ruby flute.

It was her form of payback for making her draw. She made him play the hardest flute solo he had ever heard. Needless to say, he blew it and she was laughing and snickering as he messed up several notes. But unlike her with drawing, she encouraged him to learn. He liked the music she could make, since she was much better. She never missed a note, never made a wrong one, and never stopped until she was done. He had heard every song she was interested in, and it was what urged him to learn. He wanted to make music like her, so maybe they could do a sort of duet together.

Draco turned the flute every which way, admiring the fine and accurate carvings needed to make the instrument. He blew a single note, drawing it out for a while. With his room utterly destroyed, and the only thing left to do now was to jump off the cliff, he decided to do one last thing. He kicked aside the broken gem furniture and walked through the halls, ignoring the worried and concerned looks of the fighters. Draco stepped out onto the open cliff, looking up to his aunt's moon and basking in its beams for a moment. He sat cross-legged on the ledge, the same place he cried for hours after Ember's passing. He exhaled deeply, clearing his mind and letting the notes flow.

Not a symphony she played, or any he heard. This was coming from him… from his heart.

He put the flute to his mouth, and after a minute of thinking, he began with a steady low note. The music echoed into the valleys below, and it summoned memories.

Watching her pass, watching as she was beaten by the griffon in Gryphos, when she attacked him… and Dasher's death.

The note climbed just a bit higher, going through the forests below.

He remembered meeting Ember for the first time. Then when he met Moon. Rainbow… Twilight… his aunt… and the other Elements.

The music climbed higher, drawing a group of high-flying birds to perch themselves on his shoulders and beside him. He thrummed his fingers rhythmically on the holes that made the lovely music, creating a high-pitched symphony that was running through his mind. It climbed even higher, and he let his heart guide every short hop of his fingers that made the composition.

He remembered playing with Rainbow Dash in the halls, wrestling with her and Dasher. And after she moved, Twilight took her place and used her magic to be just as tricky. Memories of Moon and him wrestling to decide which of them was stronger, but the endless tie summing up their goes. He recalled talking with Ember on the ledge, occasionally watching her puff images made from her clouds of smoke.

His music reached the highest point, the birds around him beginning to take part and chirping similar melodies. Draco funneled the best memories, and the best music came out. When he and Ember laid beside each other, when he rested his head on her lap. And when he and Moon would stay awake until the dawn's rays, talking and laughing together as brothers instead of cousins. And of course… being with his mother. When she cared for him as a child, always told her how much she loved him, and welcomed him back with open hooves and wings. The motherly warmth that no other pony could give him. The brotherly love that made their rivalry all the better. And Ember's love.

His heart brought the music to a quick noted rhythm that had the birds creating slower notes to add to the beautiful song that echoed into the valleys below. He remembered always having Ember to turn to, even though Moon was an option he wouldn't overlook. When he wanted to make her smile, to just see her and know that she was happy. To see how beautiful she had become, despite all of the negativity she said about herself. The smell of lilac that stimulated his senses, the feel of her gentle scales, and the warmth of her body that he longed for.

Tears streamed down his eyes once again as he began lowering the pitch, until the last note died off into the forest below. The birds scattered once he stood up, looking at the flute. He held it up to the moon… and inscribed on the side was…

…believe.

He smiled, a soft laugh making its way out of him even as he spread his arms and let the wind blow away the tears. His eyes closed, and his heart raced as he began thinking of what would the other side be like. Assuming It didn't save him, he believed it would be beautiful. Like an endless garden, or a field of grass that spread on forever with trees and flowers sprouting here and there.

But a claw turned him around.

Draco gasped as he looked upon the fighter before him. Dark grey - almost-black - scales, purple belly scales, red wing flaps, dark purple pikes at the end of the tail, and green spines with some atop the head tipped with blue. And the eyes… the eyes that he would never forget. Even with the yellow smear of color slashing across them he could remember.

Those lovely emerald eyes.

They embraced, harder than ever. Ember moved back and smiled at him, as did he. "I'm back."

Draco tilted his head, but her lips answered his question before it could come out. She eagerly and excitedly pulled his head forward, kissing him with passion and intensity that she had always dreamed of. Draco found his wits and put a hand behind her head and did the same, tilting his head opposite from hers and caressing her body. Ember felt her tail swinging wildly, and her wings were quickly stiffening.

But she didn't care.

The flute symphony had brought it all back. Everything. All of the time she spent just wishing she could be with him. The pain that he had shown her, and the unrelenting care that he gave her. Ember seperated her lips from him, tears running down her cheeks along with him. Draco nuzzled her… another strained sob leaving him.

"I'm never going to leave you, Draco," she whispered. "Never."

He smiled and kissed her lips again. "I'm counting on it," he replied shakily, holding the sides of her head as if she were the most precious gem in the stars.

And to him… she was.

She had her claws gently run through his mane, just like she used to. He guided her back into a kiss, this time going the extra yard. Ember smirked lightly and opened her mouth, allowing his short tongue a chance to prod. Then, her forked tongue forced him back into his own territory, and she reveled in the way he struggled to keep up with her swirls and tugs. Draco's left hand moved down to her lower back, while his right went up to her wing joints. She moaned into his mouth as he rubbed them between his index and thumb. Her leg moved up his side, and he immediately pulled her up. She kissed him from her new vantage point, going wild with the feel of his powerful body trying to tame her.

Pellets of rain began to sprinkle over them, and it only became known to them when it was pelting them. Laughing together, Draco carried her inside and went straight to her room, letting her shut the door before they went back at it. He placed her against the stone wall roughly, fighting her surprisingly skilled tongue with his thicker one. She giggled and moaned as his eagerness matched her own, and she pulled off the shirt she was still wearing. Instead of letting him take his own off, she tore through the fabric with her claws and ripped it open, revealing his muscled body. Her axe-like tail did the same with his pants, and he smiled as the message became clear.

Draco went over to her bed, caressing her while he kissed and bit her neck roughly, relishing in the noiss she let loose. She pulled away suddenly, her tail tugging at his underwear playfully.

"I want this, Draco... I want you." He smiled affectionately and nuzzled her, reaching down as her tail moved away.

The last piece of cloth fell, Ember staring with slight embarrassment. And thus began one of their most memorable nights.

Ember layed naked beside her lover, their hour long "activities" having wasted both of them. She rested her head on his shoulder with his arm wrapped around her, her tail spiraling around his right leg while the left was laying between her legs. Draco ran his fingers over her belly, drawing images for her to guess.

"The mountains." Draco smiled, giving her reward in the form of his lips.

Now, it was her turn. She had done several already, and she was running out of ideas. An idea popped into her mind, and she turned to Draco. He rose a brow whilst she smiled, and she blew a puff of smoke at him.

In the shape of a heart.

Draco chuckled softly and kissed her lips, drawing the same image on her belly. "I love you, Ember," he whispered.

She leaned her head against his chest and let out a soft exhale. "And I love you, Draco."

He pulled the covers over them, pulling Ember close for one last kiss. She nuzzled his cheek and leaned into his chest, draping her claws around him. Draco closed his eyes, and fell asleep. Their smiles lasted throughout the night, Draco finally being ready to choose.

Author's Note

Alright, now that that's over. WHAT'D YOU EXPECT?! HAHAHAHAHA! (Trolololol) As always, like, fav, comment and have an awesome (and happy) day or night! Peaces!

(June 2014)
Just wanted you all to know that she DIDN'T die, she was alive the entire time (if you didn't already figure that out, I mean). Peaces!

Remembering

An hour and ten minutes ago…

King Draco sat beside the bed of his daughter's body, holding her claw tightly. He had failed. Her mother. Her sister. And her. He swore to make sure she grew up, to make sure she lived a long and happy life, just as every fighter deserved. But it was his mistake of letting her fight, letting her think she could do what she wanted, even as a runt.

This was the price.

Her scales had dulled completely grey, and her breathing had stopped long before she was given to him. King Draco ran his claws over the spines atop her head, then kissed her forehead. He readied to leave and have the fighters carry her to the ceremonial platform to burn her body.

But he heard a loud gasp.

He spun around, and as he did he saw it. Color blasted into life, transforming her once orange scales to several dark colors. Most of her scales were dark grey, the ones over her belly being purple while the thin muscle of her wings was red. Her spines were now green, the ones on her head tipped blue. The axe-like formation of pikes at the end of her tail was an even darker purple. Slashes of yellow ran down her back, and over her eyes. Ember coughed hoarsely for air, her father running back over and hugging her.

"Father?" Ember groaned.

"Yes. Yes, it's me Ember," he laughed, which was strange to her. What was even stranger was the fact that he was… he was…

"Father, are you… crying?" She asked. King Draco wiped the tears from his eyes and nodded with a smirk.

"My heart is not stone, Ember," he told her, laughing. "I thought… we all thought you passed on. Draco… Draco and I shared the pain."

She was surprised to hear that he was this disturbed by her loss. "Where is he?" Ember questioned, standing up in her new form.

"He was… thrashing his room," King Draco sighed. "Ember… before you go I must tell you something."

She sat back down, a bit worried for Draco.

"He loves you." Ember blushed powerfully, not believing her own father was telling her this. "Do not say otherwise… because I know you love him. I was… fearful at first, of your relationship with him. But I saw the pain only family should have in him. He was heartbroken and angry, angrier than I've ever seen. He took he blame of your amnesia heavily, and he still punishes himself mentally for that fact. I've never seen a love greater than what he showed me. Which is why… I want you to tell him. Tell him your love for him, and always keep faith. I was never a true father to you… I never truly acted as I should have since your mother passed."

"But for her sake and yours, I'm going to be the father you need now. Always have faith, no matter what odds are against you. Go, go and show him you're fine. Tell him what you feel within your heart." Ember smiled and gave her father another warm embrace.

"Mother was right," Ember whispered. "You can be soft."

He chuckled softly and nodded. "Only with the two of you."

Ember smiled at him, and then…

…she ran.

Past all of the other fighters excited and happy to know she was alive. She bolted past Flare and ran to her room, going across the tunnel and looking inside Draco's room. It was completely trashed, nearly everything being broken. She stepped in the mess, looking for some kind of hint as to where he had run off to. She spotted a drawing above the mess of emerald and rubies, and she looked at it. It was absolutely horrible, but the worst part was that her name was at the bottom. She placed it on his bed and looked around again, a gleam in her eye catching her attention. Ember brushed away the gems and picked up the beautiful necklace. The locket opened, showing a picture of Draco and his mother when he was younger. There was another picture behind it, and she moved the first to see it.

It was her and Draco, smiling at the camera that took their photo.

At first she didn't think anything of it, but the ledge looked familiar.

"The old carrier platform!" Ember exclaimed. She closed the trinket and bolted back into the tunnels, running to the abandoned project site.

She feared the worst, hearing her father speak as if Draco was going to kill himself. Just as she reached the entrance, a beautiful flute symphony reached her ears. She slowly rolled the rock out of the way and stepped out into the cool night, listening as she stepped closer to Draco. He sat at the very edge of the cliff, her ruby flute sideways while he played it. She kept silent for a moment, the notes entrancing her. They were beautiful notes, certainly nothing like she had ever heard.

Then it hit her… hard.

"I'm not that bad!"

"You shot me! What the Tartarus?!"

"I love all my friends."

"Maybe you could learn how draw?"

"Me and Moon are tied at 42. Maybe I could wrestle you some other time?"

"I'm just trying to be a good friend."

"Going out the same way we came in, remember?"

"Maybe when this is all over, I could take you to Manehatten."

"EMBER!"

"I love you, Ember. I love you."

She remembered. Everything, even her time not knowing. Her attention was brought back to Draco as he stood up and held the flute to the moon, chuckling as he spread his arms and stepped closer to the cliffside.

He was trying to kill himself.

She quickly spun him around, looking at his shocked and speechless expression with a hint of amusement and relief. And she hugged him… and he hugged her back. His arms gripped her as if she were his only source of life. "I'm back."

He looked confused, and she kissed him to answer the question. It slowly escalated until he was holding her up, both of them going wild with their pent up desires.Her tail wrapped around his leg out of instinct, but the rain caught them off guard. Even so, they laughed together as he carried her inside and to her room. Even if there were other teens and fighters outside, she wouldn't have cared if they saw them kissing and wrestling tongues (which she won) in the middle of the tunnels. Still, they made it to her room where things took a turn to her liking. She pulled off her shirt before ripping his to shreds, as well as his pants.

The feel of his rock hard muscle rubbing her breasts and belly felt incredible, and his abs weren't the only thing that was rock hard. He carried her over to her bed and put her down, roughly placing loving kisses and nibbles on her neck, before going down to her body and running his sharpened teeth over them.

After all she had been through, she thought he deserved a flame to the face or a few claw marks for all his teasing. The claw marks were definitely going to come if this went where she thought it was going. But still… she loved the fact that it was him teasing her for what she wanted.

"I want this, Draco," she told him, looking into his cosmic eyes. "I want you."

He gave her the smile she so loved and stripped down to the skin. While she did look forward to this moment, she couldn't hide the embarrassment of seeing his most sacred place. They laid together, and spent the next hour making up for all the time they had lost.

Morning after…

Ember yawned groggily, stretching out her new form. A painful soreness in her legs made it hard to move them. She giggled as she remembered their love making the night before. Ember looked to her sleeping lover, smiling happily.

"Completely worth it."

"Worth what?" Draco moaned, turning on his side. She laid back down and kissed his lips.

"That monster you've kept hidden," she smiled, laughing softly at his faint blush. "Of all things, I didn't know you had this much stamina."

Draco smirked and laid on top of her, laughing as she tried pushing him off. "If I recall, you enjoyed it very much, princess," he chuckled, stretching over her.

"Draco!" Ember laughed, shoving him to the side. She quickly climbed on top and held his legs together with her tail while she pinned his arms down with her claws. "Surrender?"

Draco leaned his head up for a kiss, which she returned happily. But… he slipped his arms up, and flipped them over so that he was back on top, pulling her claws behind her back. Her wings fluttered quickly, but even they couldn't lift him off of her.

"Yes." Ember laughed as she wiggled out of his grasp and laid beside him, looking up to the ceiling while her claws fiddled with his fingers.

"Draco… what now?" He turned to her, seeing the small frown he hated. "My father might need me here… and it wouldn't be fair to your mother if you stayed here."

Draco sighed and kissed her forehead, hugging her close. "As long as I'm with you, it doesn't matter," Draco told her, nuzzling her cheek. "Do you want to come back to Equestria with me, or do you want me to stay here? I'm sure our parents can understand… but I want you to pick."

She thought for a long time, looking to him and then around the room in thought. Her frown changed into a soft smile, and she turned to him. "I think we should give Moon a chance to rub it in our faces," Ember chuckled, followed by him.

"Alright. We can talk to your dad later on… but now," he smiled, pulling her leg over him. "I have you all to myself."

Ember smirked and gave him a passionate kiss. "What did you have in mind?" She purred, her claw tracing over his torso.

"I thought we could cuddle… see what goes from there," he shrugged, earning another laugh from his beloved.

"I wouldn't have it any other way," Ember sighed, leaning back into him.

"Ut veda ulsh dot bekova nugasko! Ulsh rikat duun ot jrem! (That damn boy is getting stronger! He killed one of us!)" The Alpha roared at his brethren, receiving vicious growls and more roars. "Det ulsh voknosh ulsh vuka, dret ufol vel rut balaska ulsh! DUUNZ epiij! Drut dit dot! Neroph ut misma! Jre'ol zuur drut drek trarg! (If he realizes his power, there will be no stopping him! ONE cycle! That is it! Prepare the queens! We'll burn that *translation terminated for safety of the reader*)

Trillions of roars echoed through the galactic intercoms, hundreds being that of his own higher-kind. Thousands of ships began disabling FTL travel systems, readying massive weapons and forming an armada unlike anything ever seen.

"Jro'ol ket gosk, Doshu'um. Gosk (You'll die soon, Doshu'um. Soon)"

Author's Note

And here comes the next plot change. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Arrival

Two years later…

"Prince Draco in the room!" The guards saluted him, and he waved for them to ease themselves.

"Where is Prince Moon?" Draco asked.

"He's in the Meeting Hall," one of the stallions said. "Your mother wants you to meet her there as well. King Draco, President Toro, King Shadow, and Lord Ruffle are already present."

"Thank you. I'm going to be a minute. Would you mind telling my mother I'm going to be a bit late?" Draco asked. The guard saluted and galloped off to the meeting of the five.

Draco saluted to the other stallions before making it to his room. The bathroom light was on, and he could see his dragoness pulling on her old armor. He smirked and crept behind her, hugging her from behind. Ember smiled and kissed his cheek before nuzzling him.

"We're running late," Draco hummed. "Need any help?"

"I forgot how this old armor fit me," she chuckled. "I'll just need another minute."

Draco kissed her neck and went over to his own dresser, pulling off his Solar armor and grabbed the armor King Draco had made for him. Well… the one he had melted down and remade, to accustom his growing body. It was the same shape and design, but bigger. He put it aside and grabbed the regal robes for the occasion. He had never met the minotaur President, or the Diamond Dog Overlord, and so his mother asked him to keep quiet and if he was to talk he would have to be calm. He put on the diplomatic attire and turned to Ember, who was stepping out of the bathroom. The armor still hugged her shapely body while still giving her that intimidating image.

"There will be time for that later," Ember teased, flicking the side of his head with her tail. "You look very handsome. Aren't you going to fix your mane?" She brushed his hair back with her claws, and once again it didn't budge from it's usual mess.

"Nah," Draco chuckled. "Come on. Your father's probably waiting too."

They hurried to the Meeting Hall, stepping in right before Lord Ruffle stepped in as well. Draco caught the mutt staring at his dragoness, and he shot him a knowing glare. Ember went to her father's side at the table, and Draco sat beside his mother, aunt and cousin. With the Five Nations finally together, the doors closed and shut them in. Just like every five years, it was meant for their ears and their ears alone.

"Shall we begin?" Luna questioned.

"Yes," Celestia nodded. "How have the repairs to Dracot coming along, King Shadow?"

"We've rebuilt each of the major cities, and thanks to the dragons and minotaurs the griffons can sleep in their own homes," Shadow nodded. "I don't mean to pry, but where is Princess Twilight?"

"It is only her first year as a princess," Celestia explained. "She requires more time before she joins us."

"Even so, we have been receiving reports of Diamond Dogs near pony settlements," Luna said, turning to Lord Ruffle. "Would you mind explaining?"

It was more of a command than a question, as both Draco and Moon knew. "Those idiots are nothing but greedy hounds," the surprisingly intelligent Diamond Dog scoffed. "I have no control over the low lifes that escape my borders."

"But it is still your responsibility to report them," President Toro chuckled. "King Shadow, the griffons still in my care are asking for some sort of comment on whether or not they can return within the year."

Shadow sighed and nodded. "The construction on their homes still needs another few months or so," Shadow sighed. "The war several years ago severely damaged our buildings."

"Would it be possible to send pony workers?" Draco questioned.

"We would have no money to give if they were to help," Shadow said with a shake of his head.

"Lord Ruffle, the Diamond Dogs have endless amounts of gems," Moon stated. "And there are many abandoned mines that still bear countless amounts. Would it be possible to send ponies to dig them up, and allow us to use it?"

"That depends. Diamond Dog guards won't be able to-"

VRROOOOOOOOO

The room seemed to jump to the side, sending each of the rulers out of their seats. Draco fell on top of his mother, and Moon under his own mother. The doors burst open and Solar Guards filed in, led by Shining Armor.

"What happened?" Draco asked, standing up and helping his mother and aunt up.

"Something's outside!" A Solar guard called, pointing towards a window in the hall.

The rulers ran to the window, gazing at the floating object outside. It was completely black, with several spots glowing red. The object turned mid air, the front of it opening up. A blinding red light grew brighter and brighter, the object aimed right at them. Celestia, Luna, and Draco had all seen that in unicorn blast spells, and the princesses fused their magicks to create a barrier over the castle. A beam larger than a house rocketed into the shield, shattering it but not completing it's path. Draco's mother and aunt were sent backwards as their magicks were bested, giving them both heavy migraines.

"Ma!" Draco shouted, running with Moon to reach them.

A smaller blast ripped through the wall above, putting a hole clean through the castle. "Get the rulers out of here now!" Shining ordered, the stallions taking them away. But King Draco and his daughter remained.

"I can have a carrier fleet here in minutes," King Draco told Draco. "In the meantime, gather the guards and prepare them for a fight."

"What makes you say that?" Draco asked. The dragon king pointed towards the ship, dozens of black spots growing bigger as they approached.

One of the smaller vehicles smashed through the glass, crashing behind them. Draco took a guard's sword and readied himself, as did Ember and Moon. The front of it blew off, and four large wolf-like bipeds jumped out. They snarled at them, focusing mainly on Draco. Those creatures weren't as big as the one two years ago…

…but they were from his dreams.

Draco gasped and froze up at the sight of them, but he forced himself to stay conscious as they ran forward, growling viciously. Draco slashed one's chest before another tackled him, King Draco and his daughter fought one at once, and Moon tussled with the other. Draco pushed his hardest as the creature snapped its jaws wildly, trying to reach his face. A blast of magic hit the side of it, throwing it off of him. He got on top of it and quickly sunk the sword into it. Ember charred the animal's face before her pierced its stomach with his obsidian greatsword. Moon slashed the last's throat out and pushed it off of him.

"Draco…"

"Ma!" He ran back over to her, seeing her grimace as he held her up. "Ma, are you hurt?"

"I'm fine," she assured him. "Luna."

"Yes?" The night princess groaned, and with help from her son, stood up. "We must evacuate Canterlot… at once."

"Moon, go with Ember and clear the city," Draco said, rushing past them. "King Draco, take my mother and aunt to the bunker below."

Before he could continue, Ember pulled him back. "I'm not leaving you," she said firmly. Draco put his hands on her shoulders and kissed her.

"I'm going to be fine, okay?" He said softly. "Please, come back when the city's clear. We can't let those things hurt them."

She held his hand, then ran with Moon to the streets. King Draco helped the princesses limp away and Draco ran back to his room. He shouldered the door open and went for his armor, quickly putting it on. Just as he went for the black blade he paused and looked to the side.

The blue blade that he had taken from the deformed creature was leaning against the wall. He glanced back down to the purple sword, then kicked the drawer shut and grabbed it, running back into the halls. A squad of Solar Guards was waiting for him, and he waved for them to follow.

"Those things are landing in the courtyard!" A stallion called. "We can't get the chariots off the ground!"

"Follow me!"

Draco shoved the golden doors open, and a bloody battle met him. The things were cutting through the stallions like nothing, most of them pouncing on them and eating them alive. Draco bellowed as he leaped down the stairs and into one. He quickly slashed its throat and stood up, locking blades with another. A Solar jabbed it's spear into the creature's thigh, giving Draco a chance to swipe it's sword away and bury his own in its chest. More and more were jumping down from the castle walls, having missed their landing sights. Draco parried a slash and went to do the same, but it punched him in the face and pounced on him. It bit into his shoulder, making him cry out in pain.

He rolled over and slammed his fist into it's face, dazing it momentarily. Before he could finish it off, another one pulled him off and socked him in the face. Draco stumbled into a statue, ducking under a sword then parrying a crude club.

Loud and high-pitched sounds reached his ears, and he barely noticed the creature holding something that flashed red. Whenever it did, a guard would be pierced with something and blood would spray out. Draco stabbed his sword into the wolf in front of him then ran towards it. He thought he had surprise, but the numbers were larger than he thought, and several splitting pains in his leg made him tumble to the ground. He screamed as he clutched his leg, five small holes piercing his armor. The creature that had hit him came over and pointed it at his head, but he smacked it away and punched its leg in. It roared in agony, and he grabbed its weapon and pulled the small lever. Its face was ripped apart by the small munitions.

Draco turned the weapon on the other wolves, firing away and dropping as many as he could.

Canterlot Streets

It was chaos. The wolves were running amok, slashing and pouncing on ponies before they even knew what hit them. But they abandoned their prey for the sounds of fighting near the castle, and there stood Ember and Moon slashing and hitting away. Embers quick strikes were enough to get them off guard, but her daggers weren't enough to put them down. If she didn't stab them, they would just keep coming. And when they came, they were relentless. Ember dodged five different weapons within one minute, one being lucky enough to kick her back. She took to the sky and crashed into them dagger first, repeating the process to fight without getting hit.

If only those damn beams weren't a problem.

Some of the wolves were holding strange and large weapons that shot something at her. They dug into her scales but couldn't penetrate, and they tore through her wings with ease. She roared in pain, crashing down in the middle of the street. Another group was coming, and she shot out a wall of flames that lit them up like candles.

But they still attacked.

Even as their fur and skin burned, they threw themselves at her, fighting tooth and nail until she either stabbed them enough times or slashes out their throats. Back near the castle, Moon was having trouble keeping them off the walls.

Everytime he killed one, eight more came. Everytime one was taken off the wall, ten more made it up. And the crashing pods weren't helping. They killed their own infantry, but enough were sent to replace and add to their numbers. And the ones on the roofs were the worst. Their weapons picked them off quickly, forcing him and the Solars back into the castle walls. He bit a spear out of one's hands then rammed his twin spears into it. It violently thrashed, even with its gored stomach. Moon was tossed backwards and into another, which swung its club into his head. He was dazed before a beam from behind knocked it back.

"They're pouring in!" A unicorn guard cried hysterically, parrying another attempt of a creature's sword. "We have to pull back!"

"Hold this position!" Moon roared, leaping up to headbutt another. "Don't let them through!"

Moon was kicked backwards, and he screamed as a mace broke through his armor and pierced his side. It made the mistake of thinking it could feast, and he used his hindlegs to snap its neck. The ponies around him were pinned to the ground, screaming as the creatures ripped them apart and fed while their brethren looked for more. Moon growled angrily and stood up, wincing as his wound bled profusely.

"Fall back! Fall back now!" Moon screamed, gathering the five guards that were still alive.

Draco grunted as the wolf put a dagger in his shoulder, easily breaching his armor like a hot knife through butter. It pulled out a much smaller weapon that fired like the bigger one, and Draco headbutted it and tripped it up, grabbing the weapon. He fired widly until a hole was in it's head. Another tackled him from the side, and he found himself struggling again to fight it.

VROOOOOOOO

King Draco looked out the window with the two princesses, gasping as another floating object appeared in the sky. But this one was completely white, with smooth designs and enormous glowing blue lines. The more crude ship turned, almost frantically, to face the ship. They gasped as two small cylinders pulled away from the ship, then sent two beams through its hull. Several places on the ship began bursting into flames before the entire thing blew up, sending a shockwave that rocked the city and shattered the windows.

"Enemies of our enemies," King Draco chuckled hoarsely, his chest having been pierced by their miniature cannons.

"Let us hope they help," Luna panted, clutching her head in pain.

A small vehicle flew out from under the larger ship and flew down to Canterlot, landing near the heart of the city.

Jaqeluu, Agner, Derekosh, Fermot, and Jerosh hopped down from the dropship, looking out to the chaos ahead. "Reku'un'et dat drek? (Reku'un's in there?)" Agner questioned.

Five more ships landed, dropping ten warriors each. "Dra. Lore Reku'un, brak vert jrom vak (Yes. Find Reku'un, and kill them all)"

Luut benkashot (With pleasure)

The skies overhead darkened as fifty-five Nera'ak flew over the city, landing on the roofs of the buildings and waiting for the word of their leaders. The warriors produced their signature weapons, then let loose a battle cry none could match.

"GOTEEEEEEEEEEEEEL! (DEEEEEEEEEEATH!)"

Author's Note

Here we go. Just a little heads up, I will not be going into too much detail about the Loki'irians or the Arthanians. If you want more information on their war, visit To Call the Moon My Own to learn more about their long fight. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Reunited

Ember pushed a wolf off of her, readying her daggers as she panted. It's snarling died off slowly, and it whimpered while looking past her. Ember turned quickly, an arrow whizzing right past her face at a speed that blew wind into her face. The arrow pierced it's head and stuck out the back, and another barrage of arrows landed on the wolves.

And only the wolves.

The standing guards and Ember turned toward the streets Canterlot, gasping as a group of bipeds charged past them. Ember looked up and saw dozens of dragons… but they weren't carrier dragons. They resembled them greatly, but their bodies were both smaller and larger than them. She watched as the wolves turned away from the ponies and went to meet the strange bipeds.

And they were wiped out.

The bipeds used strange magic, lifting the stone from the ground, using some sort of manipulation technique to crush some, and even tear apart their weapons before attacking them. The wolves lasted seconds against the towering creatures, and her own kind smashed into the castle. Ten of which circled the castle and shot fire… and a breath that froze the wolves in place. And the creatures were riding them. Riding them. And the dragons were listening.

She looked up, seeing another pod explode in the air. Five creatures, similar to the one from two years ago but bigger, landed on the castle walls. They roared loudly, shooting at the fighters below. Some were hit by the flashing weapon, but they pulled their own flashing weapons and shot back, piercing their hides and spraying black blood. But the five creatures retreated, leaving some wounded.

Ember went over to one of the creatures that was spasming on the ground, a hole in it's chest. It grunted for a minute, pulling out a spear before throwing it to the side. "JAQELUU!"

One of the warriors turned to the fallen one and ran over, placing his hand over the wound. His hand glowed, as did the wound, and the gash healed instantly. Some of the others did the same to their injured, and one tapped her back. She looked up to the nine foot giant, who was examining her.

"Fruut dot Reku'un? (Where is Reku'un?)" It asked, the other warriors waiting.

"E-Excuse me?" Ember stammered, looking around nervously. The creature groaned, and the helmet broke apart.

It wasn't a helmet.

The strange metal broke apart and receded into it's cheek. It… it looked like…

"Where is the boy?" Jaqeluu asked.

Moon groaned as he pulled the dagger out of his leg and snapped the wolf's neck. His remaining five stallions were dead, and he was surrounded by the snarling wolves. He snarled, waiting for one to move. Small orbs rolled out underneath the soldiers, grabbing their attention. The device beeped rapidly, right before it shocked them to death. Moon gasped as they fell, the smell of burning flesh reaching his nostrils. He barely heard the arrow before it rocketed towards him, and it pierced the armor over his shoulder.

He screamed in pain, and he caught sight of dozens of bipeds running over. "Bring it!" Moon roared.

They skidded to a halt, lowering their weapons. "Dot dit'it i galvo," a hoarse and guttural voice said, belonging to a creature that had a slim black armor over it.

It wasn't armor.

The black over it's head receded under it's skin, revealing the face that looked like…

"Where is he?" Jaqeluu asked.

Draco screamed as a sword pierced his leg. He pulled a dagger from his chest and sunk it into it's neck, another tackling him to the floor. Draco wrestled momentarily before an arrow piked its head and sent it backwards. Draco looked up, gasping as dozens of bipeds began attacking the wolves. They stood no chance against the armored creatures that slashed them and beat them with blunt and sharp weapons and shields. One behind them fired arrows at a rapid rate, picking off the wolves with ease. He watched the largest of them slash three at once, uppercut then crush another, and finally fired a beam of red through a fifth's face.

The warriors charged outside to fight the others, but five of them stayed behind and stared at Draco. One quickly kneeled beside him and placed his hands over his wounds, having them regenerate much to his surprise. "Fruut dot Heraj?!" Derekosh shouted, shaking Draco.

"W-What?" Draco murmured, unable to stop staring.

"WHERE IS MOTHER?!" Derekosh yelled in his second form.

Mother.

Mother!

"She's in the throne room!" Draco said, waving for them to follow.

They ran to the princesses room, knocking the doors off their hinges and looking at five Alphas closing in on the co-rulers and a battered King Draco.

"Mama!"

The five brothers rose their brows, looking for their mother but only seeing the two ponies and Nera'ak cornered by the Govek. Jerosh roared at them, gaining their attention before he grabbed Draco and leaped over them, landing in front of the three weakened rulers. Jerosh set Draco down behind him and pointed with a finger.

The armor wasn't armor. It was bone.

The bone broke apart and went into the sides of his head. "Stay here."

Celestia gasped as she saw Jerosh's face. He looked… he looked very much like…

"RAAAAAAH!"

The brothers roared as they pulled out their weapons. Jerosh drew his green blade, Jaqeluu his twin black swords, Derekosh his large grey hammer, Fermot his large daggers, and Agner spun his spear in front of him. They let their energies burst, and the ten charged forward.

Agner spun his spear around and uppercut the Alpha with the bottom of it, then slashed its chest. It punched him back, then started beating his stomach with rapid punches. Agner kneed it in the stomach and spun around to kick it back. He slashed its arms, then stabbed the spear through it's body three times. It still wasn't dead, and it blasted him with a black beam. Agner cried out as he was blinded, but he used his energy to feel out the battle. The Alpha roared as it jumped up and drove it's fist forward, but Agner slapped it to the ground and jumped back.

Fermot swiftly dodged and swiped at the Alpha that mimicked his moves. He tossed it across the room, right over Jaqeluu and his Alpha, then slammed his feet into it. The deformed creature dug it's claws into his sides, but Fermot ignored it and dug his daggers into its shoulders. He then started to punch its face while the daggers spun around via his abilities, but the Alpha headbutted him and used its legs to kick him back. Fermot tumbled back and screeched to a halt, pulling his daggers out and making them fly to his hands.

Derekosh growled and swung his hammer wildly at the Alpha, but it kept ducking and rolling around. It uppercut him, and he recovered in mid air then slammed his hammer down on the mutant. It whimpered as it's rib cage collapsed, but it's healing factor allowed it to tackle him before he could crush it. Derekosh elbowed it on the head and heabutted it, but it tore its claws into his stone form. Derekosh growled, smacked it with the butt of the handle, then clubbed it across the room.

Jaqeluu locked swords with his opponent, sparks flying as they went at it. He ducked under the two swords, then kicked its legs out from underneath it. He tried driving them into it, but it rolled out of the way and spun on a hand-like claw before kicking him in the face. Jaqeluu recovered instantly, dashing toward the Alpha then jumping over it to slash its arm then back. It roared in pain as one sword pierced its back then came out the other side, but it grabbed the other and pulled Jaqeluu over and slammed him onto it's knee. He roared in pain, flipping over, slashing its chest twice, then kicking it backwards.

Jerosh slashed and parried the Alpha's attacks, cutting it in dozens of places before it punched his face. It swung its leg around and knocked him back, but he was able to stay on his feet and slide back, seperating the marble beneath his bone covered feet. The Alpha jumped up, and Jerosh leaped up to meet it. Their fists rammed into the other's face, flipping them both as their momentum carried them forward. Jerosh landed gracefully while the Alpha fell on its side and tumbled into the wall, growling as it jumped up and formed up with its brethren.

Celestia, Luna, King Draco, and Draco hadn't seen one second of the battle.

As soon as they collided they lost sight of them. But now they stood bloodied and beaten, the five mineral based warriors having bleeding cuts and holes. They sheathed their weapons and stomped a foot back, then put their hands together at their sides. Five balls of energy - Fermot's green, Agner's yellow, Derekosh's purple, Jaqeluu's maroon, and Jerosh's red - whirred to life, and the princesses could feel enormous amounts of magic being poured into them. So much, that they could move the sun and moon millions of times over and only using half of it.

"HAAAAAAAA!"

They stomped their back foot forward and let the beams shoot forward. A blinding white light was a result of the five beams, and when they could see… the Alphas were gone. The five of them collapsed to their knees, Jaqeluu going to his brothers and healing them. More warriors filed in, cheering as they rose the body of the last soldier. The brothers cheered weakly, turning to Draco and the other three.

Draco had seen them before.

They were…

…the five figures.

"Reku'un!" Jaqeluu laughed, running over and hugging his brother. The other three, aside from Jerosh, ran over as well and hugged their youngest brother.

"Jre'uk gutonk vesh (We're finally here)" Agner chuckled, patting his brother's back.

Draco, Celestia, and Luna watched awkwardly as the four creatures hugged him. Jerosh noticed his little brothers confusion, and it occured to him about his brother's age.

"Brothers." The four turned to their eldest. "He doesn't remember."

"Of course he does! He's seen us before!" Agner laughed.

"As an infant," Jerosh reminded them, stepping closer to Draco. "You don't know who we are, do you?"

Figanti pushed past the other warriors, but stopped when Jerosh put an arm out. "Jerosh, is that-"

"It is… but he doesn't know us," Jerosh sighed. He towered over his younger brother, and so he kneeled down to be eye level with him. "My name is Jerosh."

"I am Jaqeluu."

"Derekosh."

"Fermot."

"Agner."

"And I am Figanti."

Jerosh gestured to the other four. "We're your brothers."

Draco gasped silently, glancing to his mother. "They… they are?"

Celestia, and Luna and King Draco, were shocked. Figanti stepped forward and place a hand on Draco's shoulder. "I am your uncle," he said. "You've grown much since we last saw each other."

Ember and Moon pushed past the giant warriors and went to Draco. "W-Wait… we're brothers? A-And… you're my uncle?"

"I am the eldest," Jerosh said. "Jaqeluu comes next, then Derekosh, Fermot, Agner… then you, Reku'un."

Reku'un. The voice had called him that long ago.

"Where is mother?" Derekosh asked, placing a hand on Draco's shoulder. "Reku'un, do you remember mother?"

Celestia frowned as she stepped forward, gaining their attention. "Your mother… gave him to me," she told them. "It was long ago. She was hurt… and before she passed she gave him to me."

The brothers smiles faded, along with Figanti's. It was Derekosh who started growling, then turned away and smashed his hammer into the floor in rage. Fermot sat down shakily with Agner, Jaqeluu ran his hands through his hair, and Jerosh sighed. They heard a pained groan, and the five brothers turned to the surviving Alpha. Agner's blast hadn't killed it, and it's body was slowly regenerating.

Derekosh lost it.

The warriors moved aside as he started beating it with his bare fists. Derekosh ripped off an arm, started cutting the other off, ripped his dagger down its spine, crushed its head, and pulled its ribcage out. He tossed the remains up, and with a roar he blasted the body with more energy than before, disintegrating it.

"Derekosh, enough!" Figanti yelled, grabbing his nephew.

"ENOUGH?! ENOUGH?!! THEY KILLED FATHER! MOTHER! THEY TOOK OUR WORLD! THEY DESERVE TO BURN! ALL OF THEM!"

"DEREKOSH!" Jerosh yelled, punching his brother. "They'll pay. I promise you, they'll pay. I PROMISE YOU ALL THEY'LL PAY!"

They slapped their swords against their shields.

"FOR EVERY WARRIOR!"

BANG BANG BANG!

"FOR EVERY WOMAN AND CHILD!"

BANG BANG BANG!

"FOR THE LOVED ONES WE'VE LOST!"

BANG BANG BANG!

"FOR THE HOMEWORLD THEY DESTROYED!"

BANG BANG BANG!

"WE'LL KILL THEM ALL! EVERY SCOUT! EVERY SOLDIER! EVERY ALPHA! THEY WILL DIE BY OUR HAND!"

Jerosh turned to his youngest brother.

"You are Doshu'um Reku'un. The next leader of the Loki'irian race! WITH HIM LEADING US AND THOSE TO COME, THOSE MUTTS WILL BLEED BENEATH US! WE WILL END THIS WAR, ONCE AND FOR ALL!"

"ARE YOU WITH US?!"

"YAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

Author's Note

Yup. As I've said, not much detail about their origins, or that of the Arthanians, or the war. To those who are reading To Call the Moon My Own, small spoilers (characters, character development, weaponry, armor) will be present, elements that will show up in the story and in it's sequels. Remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

The Situation

Figanti and Jerosh coordinated the rest of their fleet, and soon the entire Loki'irian army was positioned in the Earth's atmosphere and the moon's. Agner, Jaqeluu, Fermot, and Derekosh were told by their uncle and oldest brother to stay with the League of Thirteen and the dreadnaughts. But they were also planning to bring the boy's Nera'ak to him. First, however, the eldest brother and his uncle, leader of the League, were to speak with Celestia and Luna. They asked that Draco be kept out, so that they didn't add to the overwhelming information of his kind and his real family.

It was Celestia's worst nightmare.

She had always expected the day when she would have to tell Draco where he came from, or what he was. But she knew nothing about him or his kind, only how she found him. His love for her as a mother blinded him from those questions, and she was guilty for not telling him herself. She waited with her younger sister in the throne room, nervously gazing around the room as she thought back to the first night he was given to her. Luna watched her solar sister panicking silently, and she placed a hoof on her shoulder to calm her slightly.

"Do you think they'll take him away?" Celestia asked immediately.

"They are his family, but I'm sure they'll allow him to stay. You are his mother as of the day he was given to you," Luna smiled. "But if he stays, what should we tell the… creatures?"

Before Celestia could respond, the doors to the throne room were pushed aside quickly. Figanti rose a brow at the weak doors, but the sisters held a small bit of interest. It took at least three Solar guards to open the doors by hoof, and from the look of it the warrior had expected them to be heavier. Aside from his impressive strength, he and Jerosh were both garned in strange cloths, unlike the menacing armors they wore. And, interestingly enough, their clothes were beautifully crafted, revealing their muscled torsos and covering their lower regions and tightly woven around their thighs, reaching down to their knees. The clothes were each black, as well as the mark running up their arms like Draco. The two warriors stopped at the bottom of the staircase, then got on one knee, placed a knuckle on the ground, and bowed.

"You needn't bow," Celestia said, earning a questioning glance from her sister.

"It is a tradition to your subjects, no?" Figanti questioned, standing with his nephew.

"You are guests from another world, and my son's true family," Celestia said, a bit neutral. "It isn't neccessary."

Jerosh shrugged to his uncle, then they both sat on the ground, crossing their legs. "Then you'll understand if we honor our own traditions," Jerosh said respectfully. Celestia nodded.

"What is it you called us here for?" Luna questioned, interested on the way they had a perfect understanding of their language.

Figanti sighed, allowing Jerosh to speak. "We wish to speak about Reku'un… or Draco, as you call him," he stated, taking note of the subtle tension of Celestia's body.

"You want to take him," Celestia softly said.

They nodded hesitantly. "From what I saw the other day, you and him have bonded as a son would with his true mother," Figanti sighed. "That is why it is that much harder."

"But you'll be willing to take him, even if it breaks either of their hearts," Luna stated sternly, her eyes narrowing.

The two looked at each other, Jerosh nodding for his uncle to explain. "It is not our choice," Figanti told them.

"Of course it is, you could remain above the planet and see Draco regularly," Celestia suggested, but Figanti shook his head.

"We aren't staying around this planet for long," Jerosh explained. "When we leave, Reku'un must be on the capital ship."

"Why?" Celestia questioned. "I made a promise to his mother that I'd always protect him, no matter-"

"He is the next ruler," Figanti interrupted. "You know nothing of our customs or our rule. My nephew is young, and terribly under-trained for an Alamonshuor. But when he grows older, he will be the strongest of us and he will be the means of ending this war."

"What war?" Luna questioned. "You've dragged us into a war?!"

"You've never seen an Arthanian?" Jerosh asked, disbelieving.

"The wolves?" Celestia asked. "We encountered one two years ago. A… monster."

They grinned happily, chuckling. "I told you he slayed a Govek," Jerosh laughed. "He isn't as sloppy as we thought."

Figanti's smile faded quickly. "The boy had help, you know," Figanti growled, causing his nephew to quiet down. "This war has gone on for thousands of years. With his coronation, he will mark the millionth year of our conflict."

Celestia's and Luna's jaw dropped. "One million years?!" They exclaimed.

"And counting," Figanti sighed. "We've fought for so long… so many we've lost."

They felt the pain he was feeling, knowing that war was bloody enough it went on for a few years, but theirs had gone on for a million years. Countless lives had to have been lost.

"We never thought they would attack Loki'ir," Jerosh said softly. He thought back to the day the ships appeared in the sky, blackening the beautiful day. "They launched their entire horde at us. Trillions of soldiers… even more scouts… and thousands of Alphas. It was taken in under an hour… A GARDTA HOUR!"

Figanti put a hand on his nephew's shoulder, easing him before he said something regrettable. "Billions lost… barely any made it to the shuttles… and Loki'ir burned before our eyes," Figanti nearly muttered, remembering his beloved's death. "Do you know why he was named Reku'un?"

Celestia shook her head.

"Long ago, near the turning point of the war, the Makti, our leader, was overthrown."

"Was it a revolution?" Luna questioned.

"We haven't had one in our history," Jerosh explained. "In our culture, the Makti or Doshu'um, the Makti's son, can be challenged at any time from adolescence to adulthood. Hudak was challenged and beaten by the greatest warrior of our family."

"His name… was Reku'un Alamonshuor," Figanti said, pride in his voice.

"Draco was named after him?" Celestia asked. "Or… is he a reincarnation? Reborn?"

Figanti chuckled and shook his head. "We do not name the future Makti," he smiled. "An Oracle that has survived the million year war has looked into the future of every Makti and named him from that. My nephew was named Reku'un."

"The first Reku'un was a warrior of unparalleled warriors," Jerosh said. "He cleansed dozens of worlds from the wrath of the horde, slaughtered billions of the beasts, and kept true to his role as Makti. No Makti has ever accomplished what he did… and he gave his life protecting the galaxy as the Makti have always done."

"So… Draco is the prince of your race?" Celestia asked. Figanti nodded hesitantly.

"Prince is a rough term, but you lack words to explain it," Figanti sighed. "His father, Gonak Alamonshuor, was Makti for 67 cycles."

"How long is that?" Luna asked.

"By the pattern of your planet's rotation, that would be about 130 years old," Jerosh said. "He was… a great father… a loving one."

Figanti wrapped his arm around his nephew, patting his back. "He was. I never understood why he chose Reku'un, after five boys that were strong and powerful," Figanti admitted. "But he must have had his reasons. When Reku'un was born… he was barely strong enough to breathe. He was in a medical branch for two weeks… The doctors said he would be lucky to survive half a cycle… maybe even one passing of the moon."

"But… he's perfectly fine," Celestia stated, standing up. "He's gotten better, yes?"

"He has… but he's always been a runt," Figanti said. "He's weak, even weaker than those his age. He has messy training, nearly no control of his energy, and he hasn't even gotten a proper grip on the Ashla."

"You said… the Ashla?" Celestia questioned, standing up. "What is that?"

"Have you heard of it?" Jerosh questioned, surprised she knew about it.

She remembered… The day Draco murdered Captain Silver in front of her, Cadence, Blueblood and Twilight. "He was… controlled by a monster. It took his body and made him… made him kill my captain. He was so violent and crazed… I didn't know what to do."

Figanti stood up, as well as Jerosh. "That was the Ashla," Figanti told her. "Every Makti has it's essence… but Gonak must have passed it on to him before he… was defeated."

"It's a monster," Celestia said nastily. "It forced my son to do horrible things that he could never control, and he was just a boy! Why is it in him?! What is the point of a monster?!"

"The Ashla is not a monster," Figanti said sternly. "It is not an animal, either. The Ashla contains the power of every Makti before him, the memories of his family, the wisdom of warriors stronger than myself. He was never meant to control it… only co-exist with it and fight together."

"It murdered my captain," Celestia repeated. "If it was as noble as you make it out to be, why did it murder my friend?"

"The Ashla can see darkness in a being's eyes, their very soul," Figanti explained. "If your Captain Silver was killed by it, then the Ashla must have seen evils in him… or an intent to kill."

Celestia backpedalled mentally. "He was my most trusted guard. He wouldn't want to kill my son," she argued.

"That is not for me to say, only the Ashla," Figanti told her. "But if it's in him, there is no doubt he will be the next Makti."

"Why must he be the next ruler?" Luna asked. "You both seem stronger. Would it not be reasonable to take the position as Makti? You are his father's brother."

"I am the leader of the League of Thirteen. I cannot rule, not only because of that fact, but because I could never handle that much raw power, none of us could," Figanti explained. "The League was meant to guide the Doshu'um and Makti when the Makti could not teach his son. We swore to train Reku'un and every Doshu'um after him, so long as we lived. His brothers were to help, and Reku'un would one day lead us against the horde. That is why the Oracle named him Reku'un. I know that he WILL be the next greatest warrior. He will end this war, bring peace to the galaxies around, and finally end the countless deaths our people have suffered."

"He will be the ruler of what is left of our people," Jerosh added. "He'll guide us, search for a new home with us, and we will be a family once more."

Celestia stared at them both, her mind working to process everything and replay it back to her.

Her son was not only a member of a warrior race and clan, but their next ruler. And not only that, but he was to be their greatest warrior, the one who they believed would end a million year old war, and bring peace to the galaxies. His mother and father died to protect him, a runt among the strongest. The monster inside of him was the link he had to his father and their ancestors, and it was what gave him his power. They would fight the vast number of Arthanians that came, and one day stand atop the pile of bodies and declare the end of it all. But to do that, blood would need to be shed, lives needed to be taken, and her son would have to train to be as strong as them.

But she wouldn't be able to be with him.

"If he doesn't grow up to become Makti… millions of worlds will be barren wastelands within a year," Jerosh told them. "Trillions of races gone… we will all be killed… and the horde will spread out until they reach every corner of the universe. He was always meant to end them… He and only he can stop the fighting, the death, and do what our ancestors could not. My father believed this, my mother believed this, my brothers believe this… and I believe this."

"As well as I," Figanti nodded. "He must train, fight, and spar with us. Or we will all face death empty handed and de-limbed."

Author's Note

It's been a while, so here you go! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Eternal Partners

Draco stood in the castle courtyard, a group of Loki'irian warriors standing around him. Ember and Moon were following close behind, the enormous warriors escorting them also. Draco recognised the lead warrior, Agner, his closest brother.

"Where are we going?" Draco asked, seeing a carrier dragon-like dragon flying towards them. It landed gracefully, its slim, green body serpentining over to his brother.

Agner nuzzled Burasmo, his Nera'ak and dearest friend. "The dragons of this world are from our home, Reku'un," he smiled. "That black one is a Nera'ak just like Burasmo here. We are Signa, and so we each have our own partner. When a Signa touches the egg of a Nera'ak, and it's their destined partner, only then will it hatch and become permanently bonded to you through Ina."

Burasmo let out a high-pitched roar towards the ships, and soon a mass of dragons came into their vision. Each of them varied in size and shape. He could see some with two heads, multiple wings, huge bodies, sleek bodies, bulky ones, and just different forms. Each of them were being ridden by warriors, but one in particular caught his eye. It had blood red scales with ripples of blue and cyan spines. It was much smaller than those flying around it, and it didn't have a rider, but it had a saddle. Draco felt a sudden… shift in his head. He rubbed the side of his head softly, feeling a connection of some sort. Moon and Ember came closer as the dragons touched down just as smoothly as Burasmo, the Signa dropping down and bowing to Draco. The Nera'ak bowed as well, much to the three companions' surprise. But the red and blue dragon did not, and it seemed that the dragons bowed as she walked slowly over to him. She stood on all fours, but even so she was a good yard taller than him. Her snout held… a smile?

"Who's she?" Draco asked his brother.

Agner chuckled softly. "Ask her."

Draco turned back to the dragoness, who looked amused. "Um… hello?"

Hello, Reku'un.

Draco gasped as he heard the voice, startling his friends in the process. "What's wrong?" Moon questioned.

"She… she spoke to me… in my head," Draco murmured, eyeing her as she chuckled throatily.

I forgot. You've never experienced Ina before… or have you?

She gestured towards the mark on his arm, and Draco held it up to look. "What does this mean?"

Place your insignia on my head… and you will be answered.

"What is she saying?" Ember asked, getting closer to them. Draco was occupied with his mark, and so he missed the glare and baring of banana sized fangs that she possessed being shown to Ember in intimidation.

"She says… to put the mark on her head," he said slowly, stepping forward. She lowered her head so that the flat of her cranium was within reach, and Draco's hand hovered over her. "So… what's your name?"

Nyla. Now, to answer your questions you must place your hand on my head. Go on… my partner.

Draco took a deep breath, then placed his hand on her scaled head. At first nothing happened, just his hand resting on her warm scales. But then he blanked out, feeling tons of memories that weren't his own surface. The mark glowed blindingly, and soon her eyes and his own were, too. Ember stepped forward but a warrior stopped her, more specifically, Agner.

"What is she doing?" Ember questioned.

"They are joining their minds. She is transferring all of her memories to him, and he is doing the same. It is called Ina, the bond between Nera'ak and Signa," Agner explained. "With it, they will always be connected, know their strengths, share those strengths, and feel pain as the other does."

Moon looked on in awe as the two kept staring into one another's eyes. Draco saw the battles that took place to secure her, as well as the ones she wished to join in. He saw his brothers and their Nera'ak fighting off a horde, which she tried attacking but Jerosh's dragon, Hunokt, forced her to stay back. And while he received that, Nyla received the memories of him and his family and friends. But she felt all the pain that came with it; the pain of losing Dasher, nearly losing Ember, and the pain of lying to his mother all hit her in force. And yet, there were many more good times that overshadowed the bad. Their glowing eyes returned to their normal states, Draco, mark returning to it's black color. He shook his head and blinked several times, as she rose her head and looked at him with a sad smile.

Are you alright?

Draco looked to the ground as he processed the Loki'irian words in his head, which were naturally known to him.

Jram oet (I'm fine)

Nyla laughed once more, nuzzling him and smiling.

Dot'et bruke ot vasket greg jro, Reku'un (It's nice to finally meet you, Reku'un)

And it's nice meeting you, Nyla. Where are my brothers?

They should be touching down about-

Three Nera'ak the size of three-story houses dropped down, one climbing over the side of the cliff. Fermot, Derekosh, and Jaqeluu dismounted their Nera'ak and went over to the two.

Has he joined?

Oh, yes.

Wait, how are you in my thoughts? Isn't that just for us?

Jaqeluu chuckled and put a hand on his little brother's shoulder.

A Signa's mind can be opened up to those he trusts… as well as a Nera'ak's mind.

Which is why we all hear your Ina words.

Agner, Derekosh, Fermot, Jerosh and I hear you both.

"Hello?" Moon said softly. "Would someone mind explaining the silence?"

Draco laughed weakly and nodded. "We were… talking in our --my-- head. Sorry. Um, guys, this is Nyla," Draco said, putting a hand on her snout. "She's my partner."

Moon nodded softly. "It's a pleasure to meet you," Moon smiled.

"It's… nice meeting you," Ember muttered, noticing the glare Nyla held once more.

"Brother," Fermot said. "Our uncle wishes to speak with you. Eresgo, take Nyla back to the Drigont. We'll see her when this is taken care of."

Eresgo and Draco nodded, the former speaking mentally with Nyla while Draco followed his brothers into the castle. Moon followed, but before Ember could as well she felt a tail prod at the back of her shoulder. She turned and came face to face with Nyla's bright yellow eyes, which were contorted into one of anger.

Your love won't last.

Ember rose a brow, then growled lowly, outmatched by the true Nera'ak growl. "Why does that matter to you?"

It matters little to me, but entirely to Draco. You're a Nera'ak, and though you offworlders have changed, you'll find your partner and change just as the rest of us have.

"And what if I reject them? Draco is the only partner I need," Ember retorted. Nyla growled again, her pupils dilating in anger.

Every Nera'ak is destined to meet their partner. When you do, your body will change to look like your first forms and he will not love the change. Courting between Nera'ak and Signa has never been done because it can NEVER work. So I will tell you now: Leave Reku'un alone.

Ember snarled loudly, clenching her fists and lookin straight into Nyla's eye. "I don't know what your planet was like, but Draco and I have courted long enough to know we love each other more than anything," Ember warned. "So I'm going to tell you: Leave our relationship ALONE."

Nyla snarled much more menacingly, but turned and began to leave.

I warned you… Now let us see what happens when my warning proves fruitful.

Author's Note

Yes, Nyla will always be suspiscious of others… reminds me of my main story. Anyway, this story will have a lot more character development with the Alamonshuor family, unlike my original which will only have Figanti, so expect that. Anyway, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! PEACES!

I Am Signa (I of IV)

"No."

"Reku'un, this isn't a matter we can discuss," Figanti said sternly. "There are more lives than this planet at stake! You barely fought off a small pack, what if it was a horde?!"

"Why can't we just stay?!" Draco shouted. "I barely know any of you, even if your are my family, and I've fought too hard for what I have!"

Jerosh placed his hand on his uncle's shoulder, shaking his head. "Reku'un… our father and mother gave their lives to make sure you survived, so that you would one day defeat the Arthanians," Jerosh said softly. "You are only ten cycles and I can feel the powers you have are beginning to surface. Without proper training you'll never be able to fight, and you'll have no control."

"The Loki'irians need a leader, Reku'un," Jaqeluu added. "You were always meant to do this, just as father did."

"Why me? Couldn't any of you lead them?" Draco questioned.

"We don't have the Ashla living within us," Agner sighed. "Reku'un, believe us, we know it will be long and hard for you to understand your role as Makti and it will be even more difficult for you to accept it. But it is what MUST happen."

"You can't abandon your people, little brother," Fermot added. "Think of what will be lost if you do. Your mother, your friends, your home… just like our old home."

Derekosh grunted angrily and slammed his hand down on the table. "Reku'un, I don't give a damn what they're saying. MILLIONS of families have died to keep you alive, including our mother and father!" Derekosh shouted, much to the family's dismay. "And you're going to sit here and say you WON'T go back because of them?! If you don't fulfill your role, they'll all be the next meals and this planet will be a burning wasteland!"

Draco glared into his big brother's, both of them snarling angrily. The door suddenly burst open, and a warrior rushed in. "Figanti, rok (Figanti, sir)" The warrior bowed. "Ut kioket vru belashkek op ut Doshu'um'et agremoet. Jre'ot vuskant ot grull i etcho bendakote ech ot Ragnok (The clans are speaking of the Doshu'um's abilities. They're looking to have a man challenge him to Ragnok)"

The brothers visibly tensed, as well as their uncle, and the princesses noticed. "What did he say?" Celestia asked, recongising her son's Loki'irian name.

"Herr grak brook vutol op ech grasko yurt ut Ashla. Bevi welt ut Ninik grak Hrasgot kioket ando mendofo (Try and spread rumor of his control over the Ashla. Make sure the Nunik and Hrasgot clans hear especially)" Jerosh ordered, the warrior bowing and running out.

"What's wrong?" Draco questioned. His brothers stood and called their Nera'ak mentally.

"The clans know you are inexperienced and untrained," Derekosh growled. "They want a suitable replacement for the Doshu'um."

"They're going to kill him?!" Celestia exclaimed.

"No. We need to make sure they know the Ashla is coexisting with him," Figanti sighed. "But if they are to know he is a formidable opponent, he needs to fully grip his power."

"The rumors won't give us much time," Jaqeluu told them. "A few days at maximum."

"But who is allowed to challenge him?" Luna questioned.

…

"Every Signa ten cycles and older."

Celestia's jaw dropped, as well as Luna's. "The only thing that will give them a second-thought is the Ashla's presence," Fermot said. "But the eldest warriors are all wise enough to know he isn't in full control."

"Reku'un, if we don't train you, ANY of them will kill you and take your place as Doshu'um and Makti," Agner warned. "Please… we've lost enough of our family. The last thing we need is-"

"RAGNOK!"

The doors burst open again, and a daunting warrior with a large axe stepped into the room and pointed at Reku'un.

"Jra bendakote Reku'un ot Ragnok, bevkot'et bruke (I challenge Reku'un to Ragnok, tomorrow's noon)" Netu'ung announced, several Signa behind him.

Figanti and the brothers stood up immediately, their hands hovering near their weapon handles. "Ek Loki'irian druu jru grull i beko ot vankat (By Loki'irian law we have a week to prepare)" Jerosh stated.

Netu'ung growled and placed the weapon on his back, turning to Draco. "Hreek tuvni ut ech'et vreok? (Why delay the boy's death?)" Netu'ung chuckled. "Ech vorcer beart, grak jru burv i Signa ot vex jrim ekte ut vruko'et norktog, elop bruuch ech (He cannot lead, and we need a Signa to lead us into the horde's homeworld, not some boy)"

"Jra'el elop hurtu ot gruhop (I'm not going to fight)" Draco retorted.

"Gruush jra'ol fiik (Then you'll die)" Netu'ung chuckled. He turned with the members of his family, then walked out to return to his ship.

We've been challenged.

I'm not going to fight.

Reku'un, you don't understand. If you are challenged, and you refuse to fight, by law you will be killed by any Signa that gets within reach of you.

WHAT?!

"Nyla isn't lying," Figanti said. "Nephew, your life depends on your choice. If you refuse then, by law, we can't do anything to stop them from killing you. Uncle… Uncle would have to… attack you as well."

Draco, Celestia, and Luna turned to Figanti. "It is my duty as the leader of The League to make sure our race survives and protects," he said sadly. "I'm sorry, Reku'un… but they will all come for you if you don't fight."

"He's your nephew! You can't let them do this!" Celestia shouted, standing up. "I'll have the entire Guard here!"

"They wouldn't stand a chance against one of us, so if you want to WASTE your army, go ahead!" Derekosh shouted back, causing his brothers to sigh. "But if he doesn't fight, and you intervene, they'll kill you all!"

Luna glared harshly at the battle hardened warrior. "You're all savages," she remarked. The six Alamonshuor family members stood up in anger.

"WE ARE NOT SAVAGES!" They said at once. "OUR KIND HAVE PROTECTED THE GALAXY SINCE THE STARS WERE BORN! YOUR PONIES ARE UNTRUSTWORTHY, UNDISCIPLINED, SELFISH, AND WEAK!"

"If the horde came here you'd die by the first cruiser!" Jerosh shouted.

"You barely managed to survive the soldiers! Imagine an army of Alphas!" Agner added.

"It's not our decision! If it was he wouldn't TUVEKOT fight!" Derekosh growled. "But it is a tradition we have always honored!"

"Our fathers and their fathers before them have always done what is best for us!" Fermot yelled. "We must honor them and do the same."

"It was only because of father that Reku'un wasn't going to kill him himself!" Jaqeluu shouted, louder than the rest.

Everything went silent at Jaqeluu's words. "What do you mean kill him himself?" Celestia questioned.

Figanti sighed and sat down, followed by his nephews. "When Reku'un came of age, he would face his father in Ragnok Ukaot," he explained. "He would become Makti and obtain the Ashla from his father's body."

The sisters gasped, and Draco backpedalled mentally.

Is… is that true, Nyla?

…Completely.

"The Ashla doesn't pass on. It only takes a new host, the warrior that can defeat it's current form," Figanti explained. "Reku'un would kill his father, take the Ashla, and lead us like those before him. But my brother… he stayed behind, on the Drigont… so that Reku'un would never need to do such a thing. But before he passed on, he was able to transfer the Ashla into Reku'un. Transferring it caused it to gain more control of it's own actions, and that is why he lost control."

"But it has decided to keep dormant," Jaqeluu said. "Without the Ashla, you'll be slaughtered."

"Unless you allow us to train you," Agner added. "It is the only way, and though we have a week, we can at least give you a chance."

The room fell silent once again, Draco turning to his mother and aunt. Celestia could see the reluctance of fighting… but even she could see the small spark. It was there, ever since he was little. That urge he had to jump onto the roofs of houses and just leap across Canterlot. The impulse to climb as high as he could, to test himself in the smallest of ways. It was camouflaged by conflict of his loyalty to her as a son, but now his life depended on him following his instincts instead of following her words.

"It's your choice, Draco."

He was surprised to hear that from her. He wished for her to have said no, so that he could stick by her word and not have to deal with the arguments. But, aside from the fact he faced death, he had… an urge, to fight. The sound of going against an opponent that was stronger, older, faster, and more experienced made the aspect even more exhilerating. Would he die? Would he survive? Would he be able to lead the Loki'irians? Could he become a warrior stronger than others? He was already better than any griffon, pony, or fighter dragon. The minotaurs would pose a challenge, but they didn't have the abilities his kind, the Signa most importantly, had. His brothers could see the thought turning into an instinctual desire, one that ran through every Loki'irian's blood. They were born warriors, with skills matched by very few. The Signa stood unopposed, the only thing making the Arthanians a threat being their daunting and terrifying numbers. Draco sighed, then turned to his uncle with a spark Figanti had seen in the boy's father.

"We only have a week right?" Draco questioned.

"One day for each of us to train you," Jerosh nodded. "By law, if the battle goes on longer than fifteen minutes, the fight is over. But five minutes is enough for Netu'ung to plow through a battalion of soldiers."

"We'll have very little time, but I'm sure we can show you enough basic techniques to keep you alive," Derekosh scoffed. "But you'll have to go through Nedafan for those six days if you wish to bring out your true Signa nature."

"Even so, we believe in you, Reku'un," Jaqeluu smiled.

"And perhaps, you will reconsider," Figanti shrugged. "The people need you, Reku'un. Your father promised them a time of peace that would last longer than the war last. Honor your forefathers and finish this in the name of all the families we've lost."

Draco looked down to the floor and exhaled slowly. "Let's just get through this training."

Author's Note

Another one of three thing, I know. But I'm going to like the upcoming bonding of brothers. And I'm going more in depth with them, unlike the story they are first mentioned in. Anyway, not going into background of race, and things aren't turning out as awesome as I first thought. In any case, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

I Am Signa (II of IV)

Six days came, six days went. Draco was put through the most intense and painful training of his life. Agner taught him to be agile, which meant dislocating lots of his bones and popping them back in. Fermot taught him speed, meaning they ran the whole day and did some reaction training. Derekosh was the second-hardest, as he taught him self-defense. His third eldest brother was ferocious, barely becoming visible for every swing of his damn hammer. Jaqeluu gave him rest, but he still had to meditate and learn how to mentally fight. It was strange, to say the least. But his swordsman and strength training came from Jerosh. He was inredibly powerful and even more skilled with his blade, which Draco learned within seconds. The feats of strength his eldest brother accomplished made him gasp in awe. His uncle was even more powerful and even more skilled. Lifting massive weights with one hand, tearing muscles and breaking bones just to have them healed.

All in fifteen times the usual gravity.

Their planet was so massive, as they said, that it outmatched this one's gravity, and so to truly train like them, he had to do everything like them. The chamber they used could modify the enviornment, the temperature, and the gravity to even greater heights. And he learned what Loki'irians hated the most.

Cold.

You could ask them Arthanians or cold and they would rather fight Arthanians than endure cold. It explained his hate for it, but it didn't matter now.

Now, he sat in his room, waiting for word of Netu'ung's challenge. They were to battle in an hour, and his brothers were busy assembling the location of their battle. By law, his family would have to be there… including his mother, his aunt, and his cousin. And… any close friends or loved ones.

Ember. Twilight. Rainbow. Rarity. Applejack. Fluttershy. And Pinkie.

If he died… they would all have to see it. If they didn't go… he'd be dishonoring his family and the tradition they upheld higher than any other clan.

"Draco?"

He snapped out of his daze, realizing he wasn't listening to Ember as she spoke. "Um… sorry about that," Draco chuckled weakly. She frowned softly, nuzzling the side of his head.

"What's wrong?" Ember asked, moving to his side and bringing her legs over the side of their bed.

Draco smiled softly and kissed her lips. "Nothing, okay?" He chuckled. Ember didn't believe him, and he could tell as much. "Do you remember the day before we left for the Griffon Empire? When we were talking about how we thought we would live out our lives?"

Ember nodded, grasping his hand. "I remember."

A smile grew as Draco laughed softly and looked to her. "I know this fight is going to be hard, harder than any fight I've ever had," Draco said. "But I'm just… excited. Anxious. Terrified. Expectant. I can't help it and the more I think about it the more my body keeps urging me to fight."

Ember rolled her eyes, chuckling gently and nuzzling his cheek. "Just… be careful." Draco's arm went down to her side and pulled her close. "It's been a bit hectic, knowing that we both come from a world neither of us knew about. But please… I don't think I can lose you like you lost me."

Draco guided her gaze up to him. "You're not going to lose me," he stated sternly. "We're going to look back some years from now and laugh when we see how stupid this all was."

Ember sighed softly, kissing him again and hugging him close. "I hope so."

Knock

"Reku'un," Figanti called. "The battle starts in half an hour. You need to prepare."

"I'll be there in a second," Draco called back, waiting until the smell of his uncle receded. "I don't think I'll ever be able to call him my uncle."

Ember stood up with him. "You told me once that love for family is stronger than any bond," Ember reminded him, smiling softly. "It'll come to you. Perhaps later."

Draco gave her one last kiss before heading down to meet his uncle while Ember went to meet with her father.

Twilight was in shock at the number of alien bipeds that were present. She had heard of the news of Draco's true family and what had befallen his kind, but they said BILLIONS died. There had to be several thousand watching from the floating platforms and the giant "ships" above. She and her friends were allowed through, the men and women bowing to them in respect. Twilight was very interested in their technology and language, Fluttershy was a bit nervous with the hundreds of dragons circling the area, Rainbow was impressed with their armors, Rarity was squealing delightfully at their traditional robes and garnments, and Pinkie was trying to keep herself from spreading some cheer to the neutral expressions she saw. They were guided by Draco's closest brother, Agner as she had heard, who brought them to a platform secluded from the rest. The object raised until it was a good distance from the enclosed circle, where Draco would do battle.

Rainbow flew over to a cloud and rested on it. "Look at all of them!" She exclaimed, watching the lumbering giants pass overhead.

"Oh, why did we have to be so high?!" Rarity huffed. "I wanted to ask about those gorgeous robes! And even their stallions have well-made attire!"

"Y-Yeah! Maybe we could ask t-t-to lower it?" Applejack gulped, looking over the side and seeing double.

"Aw c'mon farm girl!" Pinkie laughed. "This is gonna be fun!"

Twilght spotted her mentor and her sister flying up to watch with them, guided by Derekosh and Fermot. The brothers jumped off of their Nera'ak and landed, greeting Agner and turning to the princesses.

"Where are the Nera'ak?" Fermot asked.

Answering his question, Ember landed gracefully with her father, both going over and greeting the ponies, princesses, and brothers. Around the same time, Jaqeluu and Jerosh landed with their own Nera'ak and stood at the edge of the platform, their dragons behind the entire group. Ember and her father moved closer to see, as well as Twilight, Rainbow, and the ponies. Suddenly, the entire crowd bowed in respect as thirteen dragons, powerful and menacing, flew about the area, coming to land on the same platform. The brothers bowed as well, along with their Nera'ak.

"Who're they?" Applejack questioned.

"They are The League of Thirteen," Agner explained. "Thirteen of our best warriors, each skilled in a specific area. Our uncle is the leader of them, and he represents raw strength."

"Quiet," Jerosh said. "Uncle's about to speak."

Figanti rode his Nera'ak to the center of the arena, looking out to them all. "Netu'ung Orukouat! Grasti! (Enter!)"

They noticed a small ship hovering above them, and the hangar opened up. An enormous, dark-green Nera'ak with black spines dove down, landing hard enough to kick up a cloud of dust. Netu'ung leaped off of his dragon and slammed his axe into the ground, tossing off his armor. His skin turned coarse, small lines cracking until he was as scaled as his dragon. A tail formed from his tailbone, and his body grew even larger than it was. His Nera'ak grew as well, and it grew a second tail along with an extra pair of wings. They roared in sync, shaking the ponies to the core.

"Draco has to fight him?" Ember whispered to Fermot.

"Yes." Fermot sighed and placed his palms together, praying silently.

"Reku'un Alamonshuor! Grasti! (Enter!)"

Another ship hovered over the arena, the hangar opening up. Draco squinted his eyes as the winds whipped into his face, and Nyla lowered herself for him to climb on.

We just have to stay alive, right?

Correct. But I'd prefer we win.

So do I. But can we?

If you're willing to put faith in me and your abilities as a Signa.

Nyla's wings flared and she jumped out of the dropship, closing her wings and diving quickly. Draco kept a tight grip on the reigns as they fell thousands of feet in the air. The ground spun in their eyes as Nyla allowed the excitement and joy of battle to take her to a more daring behavior.

Whenever you're ready.

Adjusting his grip, Draco lifted himself off of the saddle and waited for the right moment. Just like his brothers had taught him, he pulled firmly but cautiously on the reigns, steering Nyla up and around just a foot from the ground. She did a small twirl then flared her wings to kill the excess speed, and landed with a small tremor on the ground. Draco dismounted and turned to the Signa ahead of him, who was much different than he remembered. Another thing his family had taught him made this even more thrilling and horrifying.

He could feel the energy pulsing off of Netu'ung. Power almost matching Jerosh.

Channel your inner strength. Focus on you and your opponent alone.

Taking a deep breath, he stabbed his blade into the ground and ripped off the armor King Draco made for him, leaving him in a similar, traditional black attire. He grunted as his body opened several slashes on his body to allow the metals to crawl out. Nyla rose to her full height as the same material flowed out from under her scales and covered a minority of her. Draco's body became half metal, half skin and his hair stiffened before turning a dull silver. Nyla's body poked spikes out from her tail, and she grew an extra pair of wings made entirely of metal. A small bit of metal "teeth" closed over her snout, giving her a menacing, natural mouth guard. Listening to his instincts, Draco took a deep breath, as did Nyla, and roared.

Celestia and Twilight shook as the demonic yell brought them back to his other outbreaks. His mother dreaded the sound, as death always followed it's cry. The brothers nervously watched, seeing that Netu'ung's partner, Yunduko, was about three times the size of Nyla, and Netu'ung was a good three feet bigger than their brother. But one thing concerned them above all else.

Netu'ung's power was… restrained; he was holding back.

Ignoring this, Draco rose his arms, Netu'ung laughing as he opened his palms and spread them near his legs.

"GRATO! (BEGIN!)"

Author's Note

Yes, back to ze fighting and love. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

I Am Signa (III of IV)

The first hit decided the battle.

As the two roared in mid-air, hurling at the other, Netu'ung curled up and managed to go over Draco. His hands reached for the boy's shoulders, then quickly pulled him over and slammed him onto his knee. Draco gasped as the breath was knocked out of him, but it was cut short as he felt his face get with a hammer in the form of a fist. He was sent across the arena, tumbling like a rag-doll until Netu'ung stopped him by punching him into the ground.

Nyla decided to fly up and try and fight Yunduko with the advantage of speed and size, but it was obvious he was just a ferocious as his partner. The elder Nera'ak slashed her wing with a set of claws, then used his tails to squeeze the life out of the dragoness. Nyla strained to roar, a small grunt the only thing able to come out, and swung her tail into the joint where the two tails met. Yunduko roared in pain, and Nyla spewed fire into his face, forcing him to thrash in the air and clear his eyes. Nyla's torn wing only allowed her to glide down, but her adversary recovered much quicker than she thought. His huge maw clamped down over her body, causing Nyla to roar in pure agony. Yunduko removed his serrated teeth from her insides and body slammed her into the ground.

Draco yelled as Netu'ung squeezed him, his bones starting to crack and sting in agony. He headbutted Netu'ung over and over, driving his knee into his stomach and even to his groin. But the warrior only released him when it was starting to bother him. He moved his arms away quickly and dropkicked him across the arena. Before he could skid once, Netu'ung ran over and drove his knee into Draco's back. He opened his mouth to scream, but silence ensued for a ridiculous amount of time before a hue of red formed in Netu'ung's palm. A sphere of red grew bigger and bigger until it was about the size of a globe. Grabbing him by the back of the neck, Netu'ung roared and pushed the sphere into Draco's back. The heat and tearing of skin made Draco roar and scream in pain, just as it blasted him and sent him flying, an explosion lighting him up halfway through his arch.

Derekosh growled angrily, as did his Nera'ak, as his brother hit the ground with tremendous force. Ember had her claws clenched together as she restrained herself from flying down there and tearing Netu'ung apart, but even she knew he would rip her apart. The ponies still couldn't believe they had to watch him suffer. It tore Celestia's heart apart that she had to watch him get beaten, and Nyla was getting just as much, maybe even more, punishment. Moon watched from beside his mother, snarling and grunting from the fact that he had to watch his cousin die.

Yunduko slapped Nyla with his tails, and she tried biting down on one, but he brought his long neck around and headbutted her side. She jumped up and spun blindingly, her wings stretching out and become spinning knives from the metals sharpening the ends. It didn't frighten Yunduko in the slightest, as his Ina-inforced scales were twice as thick as the regular ones. His head shot forward and managed to grab hold of a wing, and with Nyla's momentum her body kept going while the metal joint was ripped from her body. She roared in agony, thrashing violently on the floor as red blood spewed out from the wound.

Draco screamed as well, his connection to her stimulating the gut-wrenching pain. But his own scream came when Netu'ung started to slash at him with his claws, raking them over his chest and face. Draco rose and crossed his arms, trying to block the slashes and punches, but his adversary kept coming. Netu'ung uppercut him, and just as Draco was lifted off his feet, he grabbed hold of the boy's right arm and brought it down on his knee. It snapped like a twig under his scaled limb, and Draco cried out again, his own voice reaching the audience.

Netu'ung chuckled as he grabbed the boy by the throat and lifted him up, driving a few more punches in before tossing him to tu ground a couple yards away. Yunduko bit into Nyla's neck, then threw her over her partner. She tumbled across the ground before stopping. Nyla groaned in pain, her torn limb still gushing blood.

I… I know you're in there… Please… help…

Derekosh snarled and clenched his fists tighter. "What?" Celestia questioned quickly.

"He's calling to the Ashla," Jerosh answered, grimacing as he felt his brother's energy split in half.

"And it refuses to help," Jaqeluu added, feeling his brother's connection to Ina slip.

The metals over Nyla and Draco receded slowly into their open wounds, even as he struggled to keep them active.

P…Please… we… we can still… still win…

With the boy's rites drained, the end of the ritual was underway. Netu'ung walked over to his axe and pulled the weapon out from the ground, starting a slow walk to Draco. He raised the family blade up, and the Orukuoat family cheered raucously. Derekosh's energy started climbing, quickly too. His brothers, Ember, and the ponies glanced to him, seeing his face contorted into rage. The others gasped as Jerosh, Fermot, Agner and Jaqeluu grabbed the handles of their weapons. Netu'ung reached Draco and kicked him into his back, seeing the pained grunts and globs of blood he was spitting out. He rose his blade high in the air, the sun's rays blinding Jerosh.

Derekosh took the opportunity.

He socked Jerosh in the face, just as Jaqeluu tried to get behind him. He tripped up his older brother and elbowed Fermot, then roundhouse kicked Agner's jaw, using the blunt end of his spear to smack Jaqeluu. Ukorvo, Derekosh's Nera'ak, used his frost breath to trap the other dragons in place, then leaped off with Jerosh.

"What is he doing?!" Rainbow shouted.

"He's going to stop it!" Agner groaned, clutching his throbbing jaw.

"Rodaki!" Jerosh yelled. His Nera'ak broke free, but they glanced down as Derekosh let out his battle cry.

Netu'ung looked in time to get bashed in the head with a Loki'irian warhammer, which broke the fangs protruding from his mouth.

Ukorvo, gerg ech grak Nyla undu, prot! (Ukorvo, take him and Nyla away, now!)

Dro! (Yes!)

Ukorvo slapped his thick tail into Yunduko's face, then ripped his wings off with his tail and dug his claws into his chest, then bit into his neck. The blinding motions were enough to spew gallons of blood from his body, and Ukorvo hurried over to Nyla and Draco, carrying Nyla with his front claws while the boy was between his hind right leg's claws. Netu'ung groggily reached for his weapon, just as Derekosh rushed forward. He yelled as he brought his hammer up for another swing, and Netu'ung put his axe up to block it. The thin, sharpened metals shattered under the pure force, then slammed into his chest, shards and all. Twirling it around expertly, Derekosh grabbed the ends of the shaft and brought it over like a wooden axe, and caved Netu'ung's head in. He raised a palm towards Yunduko, and a purple beam fired at him. The energy enveloped the dragon completely, leaving nothing but ashes.

Celestia, Luna, Ember, Moon and the others ran over to where Ukorvo set Nyla and Draco down. Celestia did her best to close the wounds, but he was still horribly disoriented and Nyla wasn't even moving, the gash from the torn auxiliary wing having sealed. Ember held Draco, trying to shake him awake.

He coughed out a little blood, which she wiped away. "Wha… what happened?" Draco groaned, clutching his head.

"We should have never let him fight!" Agner yelled, stabbing his spear into the platform. "Damn it!"

"You could have stopped him!" Jerosh shouted to Fermot. "Why did you let him through?!"

"Don't pin this on me!" Fermot snarled, surprising them, as he was usually the calmest. "Jaqeluu, you could have knocked him out in one mental wave!"

"He slammed the back of my head with his knee!" Jaqeluu argued back. "TUVEK! (FUCK!)"

"What's wrong?" Moon questioned.

"DEREKOSH!" Figanti's voice boomed, drawing the attention of everyone, pony, and dragon.

Their uncle flew down on his Nera'ak and leaped off, punching Derekosh in the face and pulling him up by the collar of his shirt.

"WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Figanti roared, punching him again. "MINIRA DAMN IT, YOU KNOW WHAT THIS MEANS!"

Derekosh stared at his uncle with a solemn smile and nodded. Figanti restrained the tears of knowing the young man's fate caused by his actions. The other League members landed as well, placing energy neutralizers around Derekosh's wrists, neck, ankles, and arms. Then they wrapped chains around his body, keeping him still. Figanti tried glaring at his nephew for interfering with one of the most sacred of their traditions, but knowing his punishment, and who would have to carry it out, made it incredibly difficult.

"I'm sorry, uncle," Derekosh whispered. "Not for what I've done, but for what you must do."

Figanti shook his head, wishing he could tear the grin off his own face. "Stubborn and foolish as always," he chuckled bitterly. With one last nod, he was taken away, and Ukorvo was taken by the bigger Nera'ak of the League.

Draco watched until the dragons carrying his brother were out of his vision. His brothers sat at the edge of the platform, eerily silent.

"Why did they-"

"Derekosh stopped Netu'ung from killing you and taking his rightful place as Doshu'um," Jerosh said, a snarl barely repressed. "You shouldn't even be alive."

Draco kept silent, sitting up even as his sore abdomen begged him not to. "What are they going to do?"

"By law… should anyone disturb the battle for right as Doshu'um or Makti… they will be punished by the leader of The League of Thirteen," Jaqeluu said next.

It all led to the final question.

"What's the punishment?" Celestia asked.

"…"

"…"

"…"

"…"

"…death."

Author's Note

…yep. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

I Am Signa (IV of IV)

The Alamonshuor brothers waited outside the holding chamber in the Eknuk, a dreadnaught-class warship. None of them were going to be allowed in, except for the youngest of them. Figanti opened the doors, and waited for Draco to cross the threshold. Once he was inside, the door shut and locked him in…

…with Derekosh.

His older brother had metal braces around his neck, wrists, and ankles that were connected to energetically-made chains that were connected to the ship's core. A large metal box weighed him down, a metal jacket around his torso and several sword sticking out and poking into the jacket. It was all meant to keep him from moving, as the swords would kill him if he tried to escape. Draco moved slowly over to him, fearing for more shouting or a beatdown that he would somehow bring about.

"Sit."

Draco sat with his legs crossed in front of Derekosh, who managed to lift his head and look at him. They looked at each other in silence, a small smile growing on Derekosh's face.

"You look just like our father did," Derekosh chuckled softly, lowering his head again. "He always said you would be the one to end all of this… but he knew you would struggle more than any of us."

It was a bit strange seeing Derekosh happy, even if it was bittersweet. He was always angry or serious, and he was very easily agitated.

"Why did you save me?" Draco questioned. "I can't be Doshu'um and I definitely can't be Makti. Netu'ung was so much stronger than me… he deserved to-"

"He didn't deserve anything," Derekosh interrupted. "You're only ten and a half cycles, and he was thirty eight cycles. He's had much more experience in battle while you haven't even started your proper training. It was unfair, and dishonorable for him to challenge a youngling."

Draco nodded, looking to the floor. "I'm sorry," he sighed. "If I just went we could-"

His mouth snapped shut, courtesy of Derekosh's rites. "You have nothing to be sorry about," he chuckled. "We shouldn't have expected you to cope with this change immediately. This war… it makes our long lives seem shorter than it is. We're tired of this war, Reku'un… tired of all the death and families we've lost. We all believed you could end this… all of us. But I believed in you more than any of them."

Draco's eyebrows rose in surprise. "Aren't you angry? It's my fault you're in this mess," Draco reminded him.

"I was never angry with you," Derekosh laughed. "I only wanted what was best for you. Jaqeluu and Jerosh are stronger and wiser than I, and they lack my temper. But I just wanted to see you unlock the power I KNOW you have. I pushed you three days ago in hopes of inspiring you to try and unlock the power we need to face this horde. But you're still very young… I knew it was a long shot."

They kept silent again, Draco hating to see him chained down.

"I could help you escape," Draco said quickly. "I could break the chains and get those swords out and you could run. I'll distract Jerosh and-"

"No," Derekosh said firmly. "I knew the risk of intervening… which is why I didn't help sooner."

"Derekosh, please. I can still save you," Draco pleaded, his voice cracking. "I've only known you for a week, but I can't stand to know I got my real brother killed."

Derekosh smiled softly, using his rites to wipe the tears from his little brother's face. "It'll be alright," Derekosh said. "You can still have a life among these ponies. They'll see you can't do this yet… and they'll know what to do."

"I don't just want a normal life. I'm never going to be normal with Nyla, this Ina bond, or my rites," Draco sniffled. "I can save you. Just let me help."

Derekosh shook his head, a tear falling from his own cheek and onto the floor. "Go on, Reku'un," he smiled. "They'll be dealing with me in an hour. Honor me and be there. I don't care how far, how close, just be there when I am gone."

Draco nodded softly, wiping his eyes and standing up. "Okay," he sniffled. "Goodbye."

"Salemos, Reku'un.

Every Loki'irian watched from the broadcast chambers as Derekosh stood in front of the deadliest weapon of their race.

The Vegdor Ganosk (Vegdor Cannon). Able to tear planets in half from one shot.

The ships that hauled the massive weapon were all linked together, four in total. Derekosh was standing at the very end of the gigantic barrel, the League there along with Ukorvo. The members each said small prayers to him, wishing him a better and peaceful life in Eden. Figanti was the last one to speak to him, and soon he left as well.

Draco watched as Derekosh turned to the open void of space, just as a red light grew brighter and brighter at the core of the weapon. Ukorvo nuzzle his partner, speaking mentally and waiting for their end. Derekosh hummed a lullaby their mother once sang to him, as she had sung to his brothers. Draco remembered the tune… he remembered being on Loki'ir. The beautiful and endless forests and jungles… his home in the Lithifer, the largest of the trees and most ancient. She would sing to him every night… and kiss his forehead as he slept beside her and his father.

"Turo (Ready)" Figanti's voice said. "Oint (Set)"

The humming of the weapon reached an all-time high, and the light looked as though it were from the sun's own rays. Derekosh looked at one of the cameras recording him, and as though he could see his little brother, he smiled and nodded.

"ARASK! (FIRE!)"

The screen turned completely white, and the entire planet of Earth heard the powerful weapon fire. The blast sailed through the stars until it reached a star, which abosrbed the beam like nothing. When the blast died down, Derekosh and Ukorvo were gone. Draco heard his brothers weep… strong, battle-tested men, weeping for their brother. Figanti, in the deck of the Vegdor, slumped against the wall and shakily covered his face with his hands. He had promised their father to take care of them like his own…

…and he took one of their lives.

Draco was sent back to Canterlot, having been told they would speak with him in a few days. When he saw his mother, cousin, and aunt… he disregarded them and went to his room. Ember was waiting for him, and he hugged her as passionately and caring as he could. She was concerned for him, but he wanted nothing more than to just lay down and know she was with him. When she fell asleep, he got out of bed and stripped down to nothing but the black garnments covering his upper legs. He went to the balcony of his room, and stared out to the city of Canterlot. An image of the surrounding forest around the Lithifer flashed through his mind, and he stood on the railing.

Draco pushed off with all his might, sending himself sailing over the wall. He landed gracefully on a rooftop, but he kept running. He used the signs and ledges as the branches his true home had plenty of, used the rooftops to run like the vast fields Loki'ir offered, and jumped as though he was in a jungle. As if he came from one.

And he did.

His instincts brought him to the mountain itself, which he climbed in the dead of night. He leaped and bounded up the steeping cliff until he reached the very top, which overlooked Equestria itself. He could sense the Loki'irians in the atmosphere above, and he could sense Nyla sleeping in the castle courtyard. He closed his eyes and let the sensation of the height he was at excite and embrace him, like a blanket around his cold body.

This was what he had always dreamt of doing.

Climbing. Leaping. Flying. Fighting.

Deep down he had always wanted to be normal… but he now knew what "normal" was to him.

He was a born fighter… a born warrior. He had the instincts of his people, the mark of the Signa, and a partner of his own.

He wasn't normal. No… he was something better.

He was a warrior.

He was Loki'irian.

…

He was a Signa.

…

Doshu'um.

…

…the future Makti.

Author's Note

Here we go! Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

New Plan

"Are you sure?" Jaqeluu asked his little brother.

"I'm sure," Draco nodded, turning to his mother, his aunt, Moon, then Ember. "I… I want to train. To end this before anyone else gets hurt."

Jerosh scoffed a bit. "Even with your power we'll suffer millions of losses," he informed them. "But they're willing to do what is necessary if it means the end of the bloodshed."

Figanti stood up and came closer to his nephew. "The training you may have received will be nothing compared to our average routines," Figanti warned. "What we put you through was what any other warrior would experience. There is Signa training, and then there is the training a Doshu'um goes through. Your father started when he was four cycles. You're eleven cycles now, and weaker than most Signa your age. But if you can overcome it, you will be stronger than the League, stronger than Jerosh, and stronger than all the Makti before you."

"To help you keep up with your training, we'll be injecting you with small amounts of thermite," Fermot explained, showing him a vial filled with an orange liquid.

Celestia eyed the vial questioningly. "What does thermite do?" She questioned.

Rather than explain it, Agner pulled out a small injector and put the vial into the needle. He aimed it at Draco and fired, the needle hitting Draco's arm and injecting the liquid. Draco winced and the others gasped. As the last of the fluid entered his bloodstream, Draco grunted and felt… energy. It was subtle, but he felt his levels jump.

"What was th-at?" Draco's eyes widened as he heard his voice deepen slightly.

Celestia stepped forward. "What did it do to him?" She asked.

"On our planet, there is a bountiful and beautiful flower known as the Vutoke flower," Fermot said. "Instead of perfumes or incense, it produces a liquid made of raw energy."

Agner took over from there. "When it touches Loki'irian blood, it multiplies the proteins and vitamins in our bodies," Agner explained. "It stimulates growth and multiplies our power, speeding up the aging process to create a basic Signa warrior."

Moon's eyes widened in shock. "It can age you and make you more powerful?" He questioned.

The brothers nodded again. "If you could create warriors with plenty of power, why are you losing a war?" Luna asked next, the brothers taking on a more serious demeanor.

"Using thermite is seen as dishonorable," Figanti told them. "No matter how much we use will be seen as a means of unnatural training. And to age him appropriately… we'll need to use about two gallons of it until he matures."

"Mature?" Draco questioned.

"Yes. You'll fall ill, and for a week your power will jump from weak, to powerful, to exponentially incredible, and you'll be unable to control it all," Jerosh explained. "There is a room that will keep you contained, but as Doshu'um you'll be facing the power of your ancestors. Hundreds of Makti, stronger than any of us, and all of their powers channeled into and out of you. There will be no controlling it, only baring through it."

The idea of a hundred different, powerful beings funneling into him sounded terrifying, but it sounded very similar to Ember's Illness Passage. "So that's why your Illness never spread to me," Draco said to her.

"So then I can be with him when that time comes, right?" Ember asked.

Jaqeluu shook his head. "He doesn't simply have an inner struggle. He'll have the past Makti AND the Ashla," he told them. "Their powers will need to be exerted somehow, and the force of a sneeze or cough would knock down buildings. His body temperature will reach below zero, then soar pass two hundred. He'll feel as though his limbs are ripping apart, his headaches would drive a regular person mad, and he'll be strained to the very end."

Fermot could sense the fear in his youngest brother, and the concern in the others. It was one of his rites after all. "We're being honest to make sure you know what you're up against, brother," Fermot smiled, placing a hand reassuringly on his brother's right shoulder.

Draco had learned that placing your hand on someone's parallel shoulder was a warm and affectionate gesture, mostly between family and friends. A gesture to family alone was placing your hand on the opposite shoulder, as Fermot was doing now.

"And we're going to make this easier," Figanti added. "To make sure you can handle what we'll be throwing at you, we're going to extract the Ashla."

Their ears perked up immediately. "You… you're going to take it out?" Draco asked slowly. The brothers nodded again, and Jerosh stepped forward.

"Jaqeluu has taught me to battle mentally, and since you still need to train in that area, I'll be keeping the Ashla under control until you learn to do so yourself," Jerosh assured him.

Draco felt delighted that he could get rid of the creature inside of him. But one thing still lingered in his mind. "How long will I have to come with you?" Draco asked.

Their smiles faded completely, and he knew he wasn't going to like it. "One cycle… two years," Agner translated.

He just got back on track with his life, he was happy with Ember, he was able to keep Rainbow and Twilight as close friends, and he was training the Solar Guard and Lunar Guard. After the whole invasion he missed, because he and Ember were visiting King Draco and her uncle as they did annually, he decided to shape them up and give them better training. Everything was alright, but now he was going to spend another two years of his life training for a war that would last however long after. But he was doing this to protect Ember, his mother, his aunt, Moon, his friends, family, the world, and the galaxy. If he didn't… they would all die because he wouldn't sacrifice some time.

Time he couldn't make up.

"And we'll fight as long as it takes to beat the Arthanians, right?" The brothers nodded, and Draco turned around to his family and lover. They gave him unsure, saddened expressions. "The sooner we start… the faster I can come home."

His true family looked a bit saddened at the word "home." "If you choose to live here, that's your decision," Fermot smiled half-heartedly. "So will you train?"

Draco looked down to Ember, holding her claws and looking into her two-toned emerald irises. She sighed softly, leaning her head against his chest. Moon knew how much being with Draco meant to her. She had wanted this ever since she was fourteen, and Draco since he was thirteen. Even if they weren't blood cousins, they knew each other like brothers, and he knew that his brother only did what he had to do. Now, he needed to do what needed to do for the galaxy, not just for them. But he still wanted permission from her. As Ember thought, Draco looked to them. Celestia came close and placed a wing around him, nuzzling his cheek.

"I always knew you would be destined for great things," Celestia softly said. "And I knew that one day I would have to let go. I never thought you'd take up a throne… but you must do this for all of us. We'll always be here for you."

Luna wrapped her wing around him as well. "You're more qualified than any of us to do this," she smiled. "You can count on our support. And I'll keep an eye on your mother."

Draco chuckled softly, looking down to Moon. His cousin was bigger than his mother now, and stronger and more muscled than ever before. Draco hugged him warmly, knowing through their bond that Moon understood better than all of them. They separated, all except for Ember who still leaned into him. Draco guided her gaze back up to him, even as she kept her eyes closed. He would wait all day if he had to, and she knew this as she opened her eyes.

"After all we've been through… I thought we'd finally be done with all the fighting and training," she said softly, fiddling with his hands.

Draco chuckled softly and nuzzled her. "I'm a warrior. It's in my blood… it's in your blood… and it's what we were made for," he whispered. She giggled softly, looking into his cosmic-hazel eyes.

"I know… and it was getting a bit boring around here," Ember laughed, Moon doing the same. "But… promise me we'll be together… we'll fight together, just like we used to."

"And me," Moon smiled. "Don't think I'm letting you two in there without me. We still have a score to settle, Draco."

"Midnight. You can't-"

"Mother," Moon interrupted. "We have gone through much more than most cousins can say, even before we knew. We're brothers. And I won't sit here while they fight. I know we just settled back in… but I need to do this. Please, Mother."

Luna went to say something, but Celestia placed a hoof on her shoulder. "Luna… we can't keep them apart, no matter how much we want to," she smiled. "They'll watch out for each other. And I know they'll make it back."

Luna turned back to her son, who had a pleading but stern look in his eyes. She smiled gently and kissed his cheek. "If this is what you want… then do what you must," Luna sighed. Moon nuzzled his mother lovingly.

"I'll be fine mother. I'm still going to be around for the next two years," Moon chuckled. "But we'll have each others backs. Just like old times, right?"

"Just like old times," Draco laughed, looking down to Ember. "I promise… when this is all over it'll be fine. We'll be done with all this fighting until some other war starts or something."

Ember shook her head and laughed. "Let's hope it's just some thugs," she said.

Draco nodded and kissed her lips, turning to his brothers. "When do we start?"

"In two weeks. The first week will be to recover from the extraction process," Figanti said. "The second… to spend with your loved ones."

Draco nodded, turning to Jerosh. "I'm going to make sure Derekosh didn't die for nothing," he said resolutely. "I don't know if I can ever warm up to you as brothers… but for our sake I'll try. I'll train as hard as each of you and I'll make sure that those who died didn't do so in vain."

They wished they could believe him, but their youngest showed very little trust in them, and they didn't even know him well enough. But their parents' words echoed in each of their heads, no matter how angry they were at him for getting Derekosh killed. They were just angry at their brother… and brothers still loved each other after conflicts. For the sake of their parents they would try to become as close to him as possible, whether or not he accepted them as such.

"Tomorrow we will begin," Jaqeluu announced. They nodded and the brothers soon left, riding their Nera'ak to the low orbit shuttles.

"Are you sure you can handle it, Jerosh?" Jaqeluu questioned. Their eldest brother nodded.

"If he could contain it, I'm sure I can keep it just as tame," he said. "But make sure none know… and do not regard me using its presence."

"We should not do so with Reku'un, either," Fermot called to them.

"Perhaps Jerosh should just become Doshu'um," Agner shrugged.

"And violate the tradition that has kept our race alive?" Jerosh snorted angrily.

Jaqeluu sent a wave of peace through their minds, aided by Fermot. "Reku'un will learn his true responsibilities in time," he smiled. "Just have faith in him. He can do this."

I know you can.

Author's Note

Hola bitchachos! It's been too long since I last updated, since I'm so flippin' excited for my Hearth's Warming Special on my main fic! I'm sorry to say, but this story will not have an up-to-date Hearth's Warming, but it'll come. So anyway, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Awaken

"…tal signs… mal. Doesn't… lack of… or…"

"Will… et better…?"

"…on. His vital… are increasing. He's… he's waking up."

Draco groaned loudly as he groggily opened his eyes. His vision was blurred, but he could make out the smell of medicines and others in the room. He glanced down to his chest, grimacing at the trio of tubes in his arms and chest. He reached an arm up and pulled them out slowly, and he felt a hand ease him back down to the bed. Jerosh's scent reached his nose, and then he felt Ember's claws hold his hand. He coughed violently, their voices faint in his head as he sat up.

"This might hurt, little brother."

Draco grunted with a strain as he felt his senses come back to him all at once. The light of the room blinded him, his nose picked up on his mother's scent, Ember's, his brothers, and Figanti. The slight pain in his head forced him to rip out the last tube and clutch his head. He nearly fell from the bed, Ember pushing him back down before he could. He felt Agner's palm pull away, and the healing stopped.

"Sorry, but it would have been another month before you would be fine," Agner chuckled. "How do you feel?"

Draco grunted as he clutched his head, keeping still so the pain would ease up. "Like I was hit by a train," he groaned. He glanced around the room, recognizing the Loki'irian architecture of the healing ward. "What happened?"

Ember smiled and held his hand more firmly. "It's gone," she told him.

Draco gasped slightly as he recalled the events, up until a certain point, of the week before. "It worked?" He asked softly.

Celestia nuzzled his cheek, her wing around his shoulders. "Jaqeluu confirmed it's in Jerosh now," she laughed gently. "There's nothing inside of you anymore."

The news made a smile come to his face, which the brothers were disappointed by. "Remember, Reku'un: Once your training is completed, you'll need to reintegrate the Ashla back into your mind," Figanti reminded him. "You'll only be strong enough if you have the energies of our ancestors."

Draco nodded, just glad he would be free of the… beast. He just couldn't call it a monster anymore, which came as strange to him. "So… We leave to train next week, right?" Draco questioned. They nodded, which brought down Draco's smile into a more serious expression. "I promise… I'll train harder than ever and never slow down. I won't let you down." He turned to Ember. "Any of you."

His family nodded, then left him with his mother and Ember. "Do you really think he'll keep his word?" Fermot asked. His doubt brought extreme surprise to the others.

"I can't tell anymore," Agner sighed, nodding to some of the medical staff that was checking on some of the maturing Signa. "He can be determined when he wants… but he's fighting for a cause he has never known about. It's as if saying we're forcing him to do this."

"We're not forcing him," Jerosh stated, rubbing his temple. "If he doesn't realize what he was destined to do… what Minira has decided for him, we'll all die. We lost Loki'ir… we lost so many to protect him… and now we've lost Derekosh. If he doesn't embrace his role as Doshu'um… then one of us MUST challenge him to Ragnok."

Jaqeluu pulled Jerosh by the shoulder and glared at him. "We are NOT killing our youngest brother!" he exclaimed. "Why would think of such an idea?!"

Jerosh calmly eased his brother back. "The universe cannot wait for him to decide what he wants," Jerosh reminded him. "The Akanites and the Odosiik will fight if we have a Makti. Their armaments are nothing close to ours, but they have enough settlements and fleets for us to modify. With their help and countless more, we can fight. But we need an experienced and informed person to lead us. Herod trained us better than any other Signa. If one of us leads, there could be an early end to the horde."

Jaqeluu and Fermot shook their heads. "We are not speaking of killing our own brother," Jaqeluu said. "Come… we must speak to Renkan."

Jerosh's eyes flashed black, and he followed with a small frown.

In the recovery room, Ember and Celestia were updating him on the past week. Agner had matured, which explained his nine foot height. More Loki'irians had arrived, their ships having been seen by most of the world. There was a bit of panic, some questions they both had to endure about Draco's origins, and another meeting of the Five Nations. King Shadow and King Draco both trusted Celestia, President Toro was uneasy, and Lord Ruffles didn't trust them at all. Many dragons, carrier and fighter alike, were finding Loki'irian partners. King Draco had trusted them enough to allow them to tour around the kingdom, and many adolescent and mature Signa had found their partners. The fighters' bodies grew out to different proportions, but they had similar physical structures to the true Nera'ak. The thought of it scared Draco. What if Ember found a partner? She would become part of the war and fight the Arthanian horde, miles away, maybe even galaxies apart.

The thought also plagued Ember's mind. There were millions of Signa, young and old alike, and many of the younglings were finding their partners in the Kingdom. What if she were to find her own partner? Would Draco love her in her behemoth form? Could they love each other, being planets apart? Could their love endure years of fighting at such great distances?

…could she survive?

…could he survive?

"Ma… can I speak to Ember alone?" Draco asked politely.

Celestia nodded with a small smile. "Of course," she said. Ember rose a brow as Draco waited for her to leave the room, making sure the door slid back into place before he held her claw.

For a minute he kept silent, just looking at her charcoal grey claw and breathing softly. He had done this whenever he woke from his memories of the war… of losing her. The fact that he comforted himself with her touch showed just how much he loved her. It wasn't as if she didn't remember either, but she didn't have to experience him dying… twice. But whatever it was he had to say… it had to be important. She leaned her head against his, entwining her other claws with his fingers.

"I'm scared."

He looked up to her, frowning sadly.

"When we left for Gryphos… when I started to train with your dad… when I realized just how much I loved you… I was scared." He placed a hand on her cheek, Ember placing her claw over his hand. "Like I'm scared now. I don't know if I'm strong enough… I barely beat ten of them. And now I have to face trillions of them."

She nuzzled his cheek lovingly, her hand gently fiddling with his fingers.

"I don't know if I can protect you," he sniffled. "My mom… my aunt… Moon… or our friends. I'm supposed to beat these things, bring peace, but now you might not be with me when it all happens."

Ember smiled softly, kissing his cheek gingerly. "But you have to try."

Draco chuckled softly, looking into her two toned emerald eyes. "I do," he laughed. "I'm going to train… like when we were young. You and Moon are going to do the same, I heard… and we'll all go back into the fray. Ember… if I don't make it back… if I can't be here to~!"

Ember's lips silenced him, and he slowly gave in and returned the gesture, caressing her cheek. She slowly ran her claws through his mane, her lips shifting as they went for a short breath. They separated after a moment, gazing into each other's eyes.

"We're going to make it out alive," Ember whispered. "Remember what you told me and Moon? ‘Going in the same way we come out’"

Draco nodded softly, hugging her close. "Yeah," Draco chuckled. "If this is our last week together, for the next two years… let's make it one to remember."

Ember giggled softly and kissed his cheek. "Maybe after you get better," she said with a smile.

The door opened, and Renkan stepped in. "I apologize, Ms. Ember," she said. "I'll need to make sure Reku'un is completely able. If you would give us some time."

Ember nodded, nuzzling Draco one last time. "I'll see you soon, then," she sighed.

Draco sighed softly as he watched her leave, then turned to Renkan. "Let's get this over with."

Author's Note

Here we go, slight delay but it's here. Get ready for some warm, feelsies with Draco and Ember… and a bit of foreshadowing for you guys. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Getting Rest (I of V)

"ERAAAAAAAAAHH!!!"

Jerosh bashed the metal shelf of his chambers, clawing his head and screaming relentlessly. He slammed his head into the wall, feeling as if his head was going to split in two.

I can feel your jealousy, Jerosh. The anger and envy you had over your youngest brother. You thought you should have been Doshu'um, yes?

TUVEK JRO! (FUCK YOU!)

Jerosh cried out again, falling to his knees and screaming as the pain increased. His brain felt as though a dozen miniature daggers were splitting it into thousands of pieces. His limbs moved of their own accord, forcing him to his hands and knees. His mark glowed an ominous black, just as his eyes turned the same color.

I can make that a reality. Your brother was weak. Immature. Unwilling. Pathetic. But you… you have SO much power he could never withstand half of it. Imagine the power of your ancestors combined with that. MY power.

You… bastard… I… Minira's grace… the pain…

I can make you invincible. Ichima and Limir would never stand a chance, not even those "Elements of Harmony." You could serve me… serve my master.

You are… a creation of Drepshol… himself… Why would I… ally myself with a m…monster?!

The Iikro's chuckle echoed faintly in his mind. It's voice exploded in volume, almost as if it resounded off the walls… like it was everywhere at once.

Because you have no choice.

Jerosh's scream altered into a more demonic yell, as if his voice was shattering a thousand times over.

"How… did Reku'un… ever fight this?" Jerosh murmured, grunting as he collapsed on the ground, spasming with the pain.

They'll bow beneath us. Helpless, weak, and afraid. No one will stop us. NO ONE!

R…Reku'un… Reku'un will stop you. I… promise… you this.

He could barely handle the Ashla within him. What could he do against the very power of rage itself?

Jerosh chuckled weakly, causing the Iikro to growl in his mind. "He… is the son of Gonak… and Nitera Alamonshuor. Son… of the Makti, Minira's right hand… the warrior who will… end the horde… once and for all," Jerosh strained, fighting mentally. "Even you… Arthanian drek TRARG! AHHHHHHHHHH!"

I've tired of your voice. I'm going to destroy that boy and what remains of your people… and you'll be glad to know I used you to do so.

We'll… we'll see… about that… won't we?

…

…

Yes… we will.

"If you need us before we need you, use this," Agner said, handing Draco a transmission radio. "We'll… we'll see you soon, Reku'un."

Draco looked over the small device, then smiled to his older brother. "I'll keep this close," Draco nodded. Agner nodded, then placed a hand on Draco's shoulder. Draco did the same to Agner, then to Fermot, and then Jaqeluu. Jerosh was needed by the League apparently.

Figanti did the gesture last and motioned for Draco to come closer. "I know you know nothing of us… but please… see our culture as Jerosh did," he said softly. "See what is at stake… remember who we are… remember what our purpose is."

Draco nodded hesitantly, then watched as his family boarded the drop-ship. Agner, Fermot, and Jaqeluu nodded softly to him, and Figanti frowned sadly as he turned to enter the cockpit of the ship. Draco, Ember, Moon, Celestia, and Luna each waited for the carrier to rocket into the atmosphere, then turned to go back into the castle. Ember took Draco back to their room, laying down with him in their shared bed.

"They want to love me… they want me to love them," Draco sighed. "When I was linked to Jerosh… I saw a hundred years of fighting that would have killed a pony hundreds of times. And I saw how much he loved me. Even now he loves me… and so do they. But they're losing hope in me… the fact that I can't love my own family is…"

"Frustrating?" Ember asked, her claws gently running through his ruffled mane. "It's been four months. Maybe… maybe you need more time."

Draco shook his head. "Time isn't what I need," he huffed. "I need to live like them… learn like them… That's the only way I'll ever know what being a Loki'irian is. It's like when I went to the Dragon Kingdom with you. I didn't think I'd like it as much as Canterlot… so imagine what my real home would be like."

Ember smiled as she recalled the days of their adolescence, when they were too afraid to admit their love. "But you had me and Moon, remember?" Ember reminded him.

"And now I have my brothers," Draco said, his hands stroking the spines on her back. "We'll be living close… since it turns out I'm eleven to them."

Ember chuckled softly. "I forgot about that," she smiled, resting her head in the crook of his neck. "Just he careful… okay? Don't change, no matter what happens."

Draco guided her gaze back up to him, locking gazes. "I'd never change. Not when I have someone like you," he said firmly yet soothingly. Ember kissed his lips once more, and as the sun set, she fell asleep in his arms.

Working with her father to rule the Dragon Kingdom wore her out to the point where she was napping when he came back to their room. Ever since they returned from the Dragon Kingdom two years ago, Draco started helping his mother with her work with the nobles. The same went for Moon, who kept up with his mother and often visited Fluttershy, as their relationship had entered it's second year. Moon was deciding whether or not he should move to Ponyville to be with her. Going would mean he wouldn't see his mother as much, who he hadn't seen in a thousand years, but not going would mean seeing her less and less. And… Draco had gotten an idea… to move away with Ember. Perhaps in Canterlot… maybe the more rural districts of Ponyville. He told Ember about the idea, but she wasn't sure since her father needed more help now than ever. But she wanted to. Not now, but soon.

As Draco closed his eyes for the night, a knock came to his door, and a very welcomed scent. He carefully worked his way off the bed and went into the hallway, giving Ember a kiss on her forehead before he did. Moon was waiting, smiling softly at his cousin. They gave each other a brief hug before starting to walk, out into the courtyard and to the private gardens of their mothers. Draco didn't need to ask why Moon wanted to talk, as he knew the wolf-pony would tell him soon enough.

"We're going back in," Moon chuckled, bitter and sweet at the same time. "It's strange how we never thought we would enter a war… and here we are entering a second."

Draco nodded, looking up at the night sky. "Well I was born for war, so at least now I know why I'm excited," he chuckled nervously.

Moon nodded, but his smile faded into a frown. "Draco… those things… they smelled like wolves but they weren't," he muttered. "I tried to get the smaller ones to stop… but they had no voice. It was like they were all one and the same, like their only purpose was to kill."

"That's how the story goes," Draco replied, looking at his clan mark. "A deceased god named Anarchy created them to keep his beliefs alive. Minira, who's our moms' mother apparently, made the Elements to beat him, using the Makti's body. When he was beaten, she planted it to make the Tree of Harmony, and we were just mopping up. But they could never pinpoint the home world."

It sounded interesting, that Draco's people actually met their god long ago and helped them defeat an evil god. But it did little to help his concerns. "I slashed several of their throats and they kept attacking, almost like it was against their will," Moon sighed, closing his eyes as he remembered their growls and howls. "They are evil, but maybe they need our help."

His cousin shook his head. "They need to die, Moon. I know they are like wolves… but they're their own race," Draco said softly. "They'll kill us without a second thought… that's what makes it harder for us. But we can do this. We just have to stick together when it all goes down."

Moon nodded, the sounds of wildlife making his ears twitch. The serene nature of the royal gardens reminded him of his love, who was probably asleep at this hour. He missed sleeping beside her. Her warm, soft coat against him, the smell of daisies she emitted, and the soft breaths she blew into his face at night. Moon was sure he had found his future wife, and Draco would be his best… man, they called it. However, he wanted to know if Draco was going to take his relationship further. The Loki'irians only loved once, apparently, and Draco was a common case of restricted love. He found certain traits attractive, and certain beings could be loved. Draco's love was stronger than Moon's, no matter what he said. They had been through much hardships, losing each other but finding one another again. It took them eight years, but they finally had each other. So would Draco do it?

"So… I heard Fluttershy is-"

"Pregnant?" Moon laughed. "No, but it was a good prank. Rarity can be very gullible when it comes to gossip. But… I do hope we can have a foal… if my genes will allow it."

Draco placed an arm around Moon's shoulder comfortingly. "Hey, if anything, our moms could figure out a spell to make one," Draco laughed. "You'd be a great dad."

"I hope so," Moon chuckled, nuzzling his brother. It looked strange, since he was a large, muscular wolf-pony nuzzling a taller and stronger man. But they were brothers, brothers of war, brothers of family, and brothers to the end. Neither of them could care what anyone thought. "If… If I don't survive… Draco I want you to promise me something."

Draco shook his head. "Moon, don't talk like that," Draco said, the thought tearing him up inside. "You're stronger than ever, you'll make it."

"Draco," Moon said firmly. "If I don't make it… I want you to promise to take care of Fluttershy. Help her move on, find another stallion, one who she could have a family with… and make sure she never has to remember me."

The sad but determined look was in Moon's eye again, the one he only had for friends and family. He had always wanted to care for others, as his heart was soft but still just as tough from his millennia of existence. Even now, he wanted what was best for others. And no pony could be better for Fluttershy than him. Draco grasped his paw firmly, shaking it with a knowing nod.

"I promise."

Moon smiled softly and hugged his cousin, then looked up to the crescent moon. "One day we'll look back at now… and we'll remember how worried we were," Moon whispered, closing his eyes as he basked in the moon's beams. "How ridiculous we sound… and how much it meant."

Draco laughed and sat against the tree Moon was in front of. "And me and Ember would totally hit you for bragging that you knew we would end up together." It hadn't stopped, even two years after he and Ember mated.

Moon rested beside Draco, his body weary from the recent days he had been helping his mother. "I'm sure you… would," he chuckled quietly.

Draco's eyes drooped slowly, and he managed to give his sleeping cousin one last smile before wrapping an arm around him and falling asleep. Just like when they were in the mountains.

Author's Note

Late update, sorry about that, just getting back into the groove of things. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Getting Rest (II of V)

Draco woke first, glancing to Ember and kissing her forehead, prompting her to nuzzle closer to him. Today was going to be a special day. The first of many. He would be leaving in six days, and so he wanted to have a good time with his friends and family. It would all lead up to a very wonderful day he had planned for Ember. Just the two of them. He wanted to make it the best day of her life, one she would never forget. But that would be in a couple days. Right now, he wanted to have fun. No royal manners, no need for public behavior. Just him and his friends and family.

After they were both awake, Ember went to the chambers where her father sent the latest news and documents he asked her to review, as she usually did. Draco helped his mother in the throne room, today being busier than ever because of the declared canceling of this night's court. It took some persuading to Moon and Luna, who didn't want to burden the both of them, but Celestia was able to persuade Luna while Draco brought up a favor. They would be waiting for the night so they could travel to Ponyville and gather the girls. It was a tiresome eight hours, but they managed to pull through. After dealing with the final, snotty, nobles of Canterlot, Draco and Celestia sighed with relief. They laughed a bit, then went to get ready.

It would be a casual get together, like they had two years ago. Pinkie had invited Vinyl to play some music, which she accepted since royalty would be there. She owed Pinkie for a certain birthday she had set up for Vinyl's sister, Octavia. Pinkie didn't want her to think she owed her anything, but now that she asked it would be taken up. They would have a small party in the barn, like for Twilight's birthday. The girls, Moon, Draco, and Ember all helped in setting it up, which was much more fun since it was one of Pinkie's parties.

The prince walked in, noticing he had beat Ember today. He marked the scoreboard underneath their bed, 789-786. They started the silly game two years ago, after Ember had laughed that she always came home first. Draco bet that he could get through his duties faster than her, and she took the challenge. She beat him in the summers and springs, but come winter and fall, he was given a chance to catch up. Ember's claws covered his eyes, Draco having forgotten to close the door. He chuckled as he pulled her hands away and pinned her to the wall, which she laughed at. After a quick greeting kiss they changed out of their formal attire and into some regular clothes. Draco had a regular shirt and sweater, as it was nearing winter, and some pants and shoes. Ember had on a similar shirt with short-length pants that reached her knees. She was a dragon, so the cold didn't really bother her much. She would often remove the covers when he slept, just to mess with him when she was bored. Or if he overslept. Though she didn't need the clothing, her first Illness brought the habit of doing so, except in her father's presence.

"Ready?" Draco asked.

"Ready," Ember nodded, following her into the hall. "Were the nobles the same?"

Draco nodded, chuckling a bit. "They hate us and you're wondering about them?" He laughed. Ember smacked him in the back of the head with her tail and grinned.

"Loving your enemy is the best way to defeat them," she smiled. Draco rolled his eyes, knowing she had recently read that line.

"And do you love them?" Draco questioned, smirking as well.

She stuck out her tongue and growled. "Far from it," Ember snickered.

They made it to Celestia's chambers, where she was waiting with Luna and Moon. "The chariot is in the courtyard," Celestia smiled. "We should hurry."

"Yes! We shouldn't keep them waiting!" Luna smiled, this being one of her first parties with her friends. On common ground, at least.

Moon chuckled at his mother's eagerness and greeted his cousin with a paw. "You two look nice," he remarked, grinning a bit.

"We make a great couple," Draco shrugged, smirking. "Don't hear me making quips about you and Fluttershy."

Moon shrugged with a laugh. "Because we didn't take eight years to date," he retorted. Draco would have settled their tie right there, but they were saving that for another time.

They boarded the chariot and took off towards Ponyville, chatting about some of the recent news before the Loki'irians arrived. It warmed Draco to know that, even though he was going to risk his life with Ember and Moon, they could still have a good time. He loved seeing his mother and aunt happy. Even if he had hurt his mother for years, she could now laugh and smile like when he was six. His aunt had gotten over her usual seriousness, and she was adjusting nicely into today's society. It wasn't long before they reached the barn, the multiple lights giving away the ongoing party. Draco pushed open the doors, being greeted immediately with confetti and streamers, via Pinkie's party cannon.

"Welcome to Pinkie's Barn Partay!" She cheered, hugging each of them at once. "You sillies are late! Late to shaking it! Come on!"

She forcefully dragged them in, the girls all getting up to greet them. Draco bumped his fist with Rainbow's hoof, then hugged Twilight and said hello to the others. Moon greeted the girls and went over to Fluttershy, kissing her gently and nuzzling her snout.

"I missed you," he smiled. Fluttershy giggled and kissed his snout.

"So did I. I mean, you. I-I missed… you," she nervously laughed. Moon chuckled and gestured to a table for them to sit by.

Draco held his hand out to Ember, just as Vinyl started up a dance track. They danced for some time, along with Applejack, Rainbow, Twilight, and, of course, Pinkie. Ember had learned to loosen up around Draco's previous interests, who she had become good friends with. As the night went on, Draco danced with his mother, Moon with his, and they each had a wonderful time. It got even better when Applejack whipped out the only barrel of cider she saved, just for them. Draco refused immediately, not wanting to ruin the night he had planned for the future. Moon did the same, coincidentally, and Ember took a mug. The others did as well, and soon it was just how Draco thought it would turn out.

They were drunk. Except Fluttershy and Twilight, at least. Rainbow and Applejack had drank the most, since they made a bet on who could drink the most. Draco laughed softly at his mother's bets, as she had offered her chambers when Luna offered her tower. It got to the point where they were getting wings of the castle, and then the castle itself! Rainbow passed out first, and Applejack joined her on the floor. Rarity was whining and sobbing about not finding a stallion like Draco, which caused him to blush a bit. His mother and aunt were laughing at how ridiculous some of the nobles from a thousand years ago acted, turning into sobs of apology about Luna's banishment, and finally cheerful sobs of her return. Draco turned to Twilight, who was shocked to see her mentor in such a state.

When the clock read one in the morning, and Vinyl was out cold, the sober members called it a night. By then, Celestia was asleep, Luna could barely walk, the rival mares were still asleep, Pinkie was sleeping on one of the beams up high, and Rarity was sleeping under the table. Draco pulled his mother onto his back, Moon carrying his mother on his back. Moon gave Fluttershy a kiss goodbye and followed Draco and Ember. They took the chariot back to Canterlot, where the princes put their mothers to bed before heading to bed themselves.

Draco walked in just as Ember removed her pants, giving him a good view of her curved body. He came up behind her and hugged her, which she giggled to and returned by leaning her head against his and turning to kiss his cheek. They rested in bed, ready for a night of sleep. Draco was too… but he was just so excited for the day to come. He was ready… ready to take their relationship to the next level… what Ember always wanted. What she would speak about when she was younger.

Just another day now…

Author's Note

Yep, just gonna be putting some easy going chapters. All gonna lead up to another major event! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Getting Rest (III of V)

Moon's POV

I laid awake… my beautiful marefriend laying beside me with her back against my chest, her smell wafting into my snout. Ever since Draco returned with Ember, and finally admitted his love along with her, our relationship became stronger. I healed… and each day I would visit her, hoping I could catch a glimpse of her gorgeous face. I would help her with her animals, and we would just lay around, kissing and nuzzling each other. Her shy nature subsided when she became comfortable with me, but I always adored it when she held a bit of meekness when talking to me. But for a shy mare, she certainly had no problem with making love… quite a few times, actually. Not in one night, of course. I loved her more than anypony in the world.

And I had to leave her.

When I saw the beast that was in Draco, I was afraid. It looked demonic… evil beyond Nightmare Moon or King Sombra. Without it, Draco was finally himself completely. But now… he has to train for a war. I swore to be by his side long ago, and as his brother and true cousin, I can't let him go alone. And I won't let Ember go without me either. But to fight these creatures, Arthanians, I have to train harder than ever before. I vividly remember stabbing one of the beasts twice with both of my armor pikes, and it still attacked. I could barely hold my ground… and I was better than any Solar or Lunar guard around. The Loki'irians suffered no losses, and they had fifty men attack a pack of several hundred. To be anything like them, and to actually be useful, I had to train again. Ember and I would start our training when Draco did, and we would have to train on the Loki'irian ships.

It's going to be harsh, tough, and unbearable. I'd have to train until my muscles ached, until my bones felt weak, and until my mind completely shattered. I would be rebuilding myself, facing the horrors they had faced for so long. And their training would help me stay alive, so that I could return home once all this was over.

But the thought of leaving her made my heart hurt.

She was… is everything to me. She is the reason I live, the reason I have to fight, and the reason I have to win.

But I had to.

To make sure she is safe… to make sure my mother, aunt, cousin, and friends would all be safe, I had to help in any way I could. I was taller than my mother now, barely, and stronger than any stallion I've seen around Ponyville or Canterlot. I had to be there for Draco, for Ember, and for myself. It would be more dangerous than anything I've ever done before, and so I wanted to make sure Fluttershy never forgot how much I love her.

And I had just the thing.

Later that day…

I waited by the stairs that led to my beloved's room, wearing a very finely made suit from Rarity. It wasn't too tight or loose. A perfect fit. She came out a moment later, and my jaw dropped as I watched her descend the steps. She was wearing a beautiful green dress, the hem decorated with pink butterflies and designs of roses with long vines. Her hair was done to one side of her head, but behind as well. She had on a modest amount of makeup and a hint of perfume, but nothing was overdone. Her shyness reflected on her clothing, but it was that meek nature that made her look perfect. There was nothing modest about her body, as my marefriend had very desirable thighs and a delicious flank. But I never hounded her for that. I loved her for her, and she loved me for me.

"Y-You… you look handsome," Fluttershy smiled, her blush increasing by the second. "R-Rarity… gave me this dress. I-I think it might not be for something l-like this. Maybe I should-!"

My lips silenced her usual conscience of her appearance, and she soon embraced my kiss. I separated, smiling as I nuzzled her lovingly. "You look magnificent," I smiled back, kissing her lips once more. "Shall we?" I opened the door and bowed, chuckling as she giggled.

We left her home for dinner, which I had set up and kept a secret from her. It was late at night, so it at least narrowed it down to one of eight restaurants open at this time. But she would never try to deduce it, as she loved my surprises. And so we walked in silence, her head resting on my shoulder as we traveled to our destination. There were very few ponies that gave me any nasty glares anymore in Ponyville, and most ponies actually smiled and waved, as I was known as one of the princes of Equestria. They were still a bit hard on Draco and Ember, which I hated seeing.

Fluttershy gasped softly as she looked up to the restaurant. "Gourmandises de Primrose…" She said softly, gasping and blushing in embarrassment. "Today's our anniversary."

I chuckled softly, then nuzzled her lovingly. "Yes, it is. The day I first took you out, right here." She smiled sweetly, and kissed my lips softly before entering.

We ordered something simple, as Fluttershy and I were never ponies that needed complicated things. She had learned some Prench, thanks to me, and was able to order her own meal. I just asked for sweet potato and garlic/onion crème. It was delicious, to say the least, and we finished our meals in a good amount of time. We paid, left, then strolled through the fields outside of Ponyville. We were extremely close to the Everfree, but she stood by me without the slightest hesitation. If I could get her to stand just outside the Everfree, that proved her love for me. Her faith in me.

"Fluttershy?" I said softly, looking down to her beautiful green eyes.

"Yes, Moon?" We slowed considerably, and I put a paw up to her cheek and just… held it there, desiring her touch to encourage me. She put a hoof on my paw, and I took a deep breath.

"I know… that we've only begun our relationship," I sighed, leaning my head against hers. "And… I want you to know that I'll love you until the day I die."

Fluttershy's smile turned a bit somber, and I just hoped that she would understand. "I love you too, Moon," she whispered softly.

She didn't need to tell me… I knew that she did, and yet it comforted me. "I know… and that's why… I have to leave for some time," I said a bit lowly, almost as quiet as her. "I have to be with Draco and Ember when everything happens. I need to be with them… so that I know I'm keeping you safe. But I have to get stronger." My voice was quivering, and my heart stung when I saw tears in her eyes. "I have to train so that I can join them. So I can make sure Draco comes back alive, and so I know you're safe. It will be long before I see you again… but I want you to know I~!"

She caught me off guard when she kissed me, silencing me immediately. She was crying, profusely I might add, but her lips asked for my own. I complied, kissing her with passion and love that I always held for her. When she separated, I could see the smile that spoke for her. I hugged her tightly, allowing my tears to fall for the second time in a millennia. Her soft crying turned into sobs, but they were happy and sad. I consoled her with great care, nuzzling her cheek and stroking her mane. I guided her gaze back to me with a paw, a small smile growing as I looked at her running makeup.

"You'll come back, right?" She asked, her voice cracking hopelessly. "You're going to be with me when this is all over?"

I stole another kiss, just as passionate but a bit more brief. "I promise, Fluttershy. I'll be with you forever… and I'll never leave you again," I sniffled, wiping a tear from my eye.

I learned a little something about promises from Draco. Don't make them… if you can't keep them. And Draco kept all of his promises… and so did I. Fluttershy kissed me slowly, lowering us to the ground until we laid beside each other, snuggling and kissing with growing passion. There was nothing to question, and as this would be one of our last nights together, I removed my suit, coaxing her dress off and laying with her bare fur against mine. She wrapped her hooves around my shoulders, and my paws fell to her sides. No more question… not on a beautiful, and warm, night like this.

She needed this… where we could both escape the world around us.

As Fluttershy slept beside me, my coat giving her warmth atop the soft dirt and grass, my nose picked up a small trace of Draco's scent. Knowing he was in Canterlot, I carefully stood up and went over to the bushes. I followed the scent to a piece of paper, old and worn from time. He must have thrown it here, for reasons beyond me, and I unfurled it. It was a letter… from Ember.

Dear Draco,

If you're reading this, I am either dead, or something worse. In any case, I want to tell you why I wrote this. I had faith in you. I never doubted you for a second, believe me when I say this. We would all go in, free the griffons from that tyrannical bastard, and you would be there to end it. But… I wasn't so sure about myself. You handled anything thrown at you, even the death of somepony you held so close.

If I was going to die… or never see you with my own eyes… I needed you to know. The times we spent on the cliff, talking as if we knew our own futures. The times shared with just us three. When you took care of me when I was sick, and warmed me as best you could. I loved it all. Just hearing you, being able to bring a smile to your face, being able to be trusted. I always dreamed of a day where I could find a good dragon to care for me as I him. But I never thought I wouldn't find a dragon. No. I found a creature that was twice as strong as one, thrice as kind as one, and five times as weaker. You didn't need flashy scales, or large limbs, or sharp spines. All I needed to see was you, and you alone.

I know what I feel about you, Draco. And I want you to know that no matter what happens, no matter how time changes us…

… I love you.

You are my future… my only love I'll ever want.

~~Ember

I smiled softly, knowing this must have been made long ago. I put it back where I found it and went over to Fluttershy, getting her under me and grabbing our clothes with my teeth. It was easy enough to get us back home, and I nestled her on the bed before joining her. Her hooves instinctively wrapped around me and embraced me, and I missed her nose one last time.

"I love you, Fluttershy… now and always."

Author's Note

Just a bit of love for Moon, my favorite Equestrian OC, which again is midnightshadow1's character. Thanks again! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Getting Rest (IV of V)

Ember's POV

I groaned as the morning rays stung my eyes, having my coltfriend's mother to thank. Speaking of him, he wasn't next to me as we usually slept. I looked around the room, but his nobility robe wasn't hung up either. I sat up slowly, and discovered a note hanging from my right wing. Pulling it off, I looked closer at Draco's sloppy writing.

Ember,

I wanted to get up early so that I could be ready for tonight. I'll tell you later, but right now, just go to that dinky office of yours and work… but don't overdo it.

~~Love, Draco

He would be leaving in two days, which I still wished could be farther away, so I guess this was expected. Probably just time for us… alone. Together. I can't lie and say I wasn't looking forward to it, and it was very relieving to hear. He always had something wonderful planned, but he never went to the extreme. That's what I loved, aside from many other things about him. But I was dreaming again, and I still had lots of work. I pulled on the ambassador robe Rarity created specifically for me, which was mostly purple with blue gems embroidering the borders. They went well with my dark scales, and they matched my purple wings. She had a keen eye, at least.

No pony, not even Draco, could understand how boring or tedious my "job" is. I literally sit and sort through a pile of documents that my father already looked over and needs my opinion on. That was a fourth of the pile. The other three were from the other nations, since I was 22 and able to take part in such matters. They weren't addressed specifically to me. My father would get my opinions on each matter, and he would decide from there. But there were a few times where I could decide what went. I won't lie, it felt sort of good to be able to give an order without being questioned… but it only reminded me about the war a few years back.

"Ember?"

I gasped silently, laughing sheepishly as I looked at Twilight… Princess Twilight, that is. "I-I'm sorry… was I-"

"Daydreaming?" Twilight giggled, replacing the vase I had knocked over a couple steps back. "What were you thinking about?"

Two years ago, I held much resentment and hatred for her and Rainbow, because of the fact that Draco was with them more than me. But that was when I lost my memory, and he was just trying to cope with my loss. And now that I've actually spoken with them, they've become some of my closest friends, aside from Moon and Flare of course.

"I-It's… just that I won't be seeing Draco for… a while… and then after that I'm not sure," I sighed softly. She put a hoof on my arm comfortingly.

"Don't worry. He loves you enough to make sure he'll see you again," she smiled. I wasn't sure how she could say that and not feel sorry for herself. It was one of the mysteries of the ponies. "Just have faith. Sorry, I have to run. Duties and things. See ya later."

She galloped off quickly, obviously unable to stand the thought of being tardy. I shrugged softly and went to my office chamber, then sifted through the newest stack.

Several hours later…

Gods above, this was BORING! It was finally sun down, and I gave the papers to the dragon messenger posted outside my door. He usually came around this time, and he was the same messenger that used to send Draco's letters when we were little. He nodded to me and took off, leaving me to lock the door and sigh as I headed for our room. It wasn't hard, not at all, but sometimes it's just too boring. But I had Draco's surprise waiting, and I hurried that much to our room.

He wasn't there, surprisingly. I stepped in and started to disrobe, pulling off the robes and folding them on my bed. It was very comfortable, but it still restrained my arms and wings by the joints. I stretched my arms out, my wings flexing as well, and a smile grew on my lips as I felt a set of hands wrap around my belly. Draco gently kissed my neck, chuckling as I nuzzled him.

"So what was it you wanted to tell me about?" I giggled.

"Well… I was just thinking about how much I love you," he snickered, even after I elbowed him in the ribs, "and I thought about taking you somewhere special."

I sighed softly, knowing his reasons before he actually said anything. "What did you have in mind?" I smiled. He walked around to my front, kissing my lips gently.

"It's a surprise," he said softly, a sort of gleam in his eye. "Just get ready, okay?"

I nuzzled him with a smile. "Okay."

He quickly undressed, giving me but a few seconds to admire his wonderfully toned body. I could remember that his body wasn't just for show… ooh, thinking about it made me quiver. I realized he was staring at me, as I was to him, and he smirked. I returned the gesture with a wink and bent over to grab the dress from my drawer. The least I could do was give him a little show… and I really needed to get ready. Rarity had also made me a few dresses, since I was a princess and all, but I rarely used them. I didn't like taking the role as such, like a weak and frail damsel. But they were beautiful… and I just hoped it didn't make me look awkward. I sure felt awkward.

"Ready, Em…ber…" I turned back at him, noticing his stare as being very… focused. A small blush crept onto my cheeks, but it was strange. He had seen me naked and now I was blushing?

The dress I had put on was a blood-red color, covering my legs like a curtain but parted halfway down my left thigh. It covered a portion of my left arm, but revealed my right completely. It gave a shy view of the side of my right breast, but not enough to stir any stallions. I must have looked good… because he was still staring.

Draco was wearing a suit made by our seamstress friend, and it made him look just a bit more handsome. The undershirt was a blinding white, but the suit itself was a navy blue with cerulean lining the borders. The pants were just a shade lighter, pleated and just a tad loose for him. His hair… I don't know why but it was very interesting how it always looked nice, being disheveled and unkempt at nearly all times. But his look… it showed that flicker of love I always see from him. The look he gave me when we were teenagers. A smile came to my lips, and I sauntered over teasingly, wrapping my arms around his shoulders and pressing my lips against his. He returned it with love and passion, unwilling to let me go as much as I did. But we had to… eventually.

"Come on," he smiled. "Chariot's waiting."

I giggled and held his hand as we made our way out of the castle. The Solar guards nodded softly, having forsaken their usual bow, per his requests. We boarded it, and soon we were headed out of Canterlot. At first I thought we were going to Ponyville, but we turned just enough to be headed towards Manehatten. I rose a brow at Draco, but he just smiled and pulled me closer. I rested my head on his shoulder, knowing he was waiting to get my reaction. We landed in the busy streets, where most chariot taxis usually unloaded tourists and such. He helped me out like a gentlecolt, and we headed into the city.

Manehatten was a place of wonders and deception, but all in perfect harmony. The bustling streets, the numerous shops, the enormous buildings. It was easy to lose yourself to the crowd that we were currently pushing through. There were many curses and slurs being yelled and used casually, some being directed to my beloved. He simply smiled and walked on with me, truly determined to not let anything ruin this night. My nostrils flared when I smelled cooking meats, all sorts of them. We started seeing more griffons, and very few fighter dragons, as we entered the nobility's district. I gasped softly, looking up to the sign above us and recognizing the sign.

"Isn't this-"

"Where I took you the night we went to see the Statue of the Sun?" Draco chuckled softly. "Yes. Come on, reservations are already set."

We walked in, waving to Lean Dive and the griffons who cheered for us. We actually learned that griffons were betting if me and Draco would mate or me and Moon. And from the looks of it, most of them were betting for the former. Draco sent me upstairs while he spoke with Shadow's brother, and I leaned on the rail of the balcony where we were sitting. Manehatten's lights made it look beautiful in a strange way, and I closed my eyes as the wind blew through the spines atop my head. My coltfriend placed his hands over my claws, and I giggled as he kissed me again. He could be very loving and sensual, which I admired, given how rough we were. We sat down together, the food coming unusually quickly. Sirloin steaks steamed in front of us, mine bloody and seasoned. Just the way I loved it.

"When did you get all this ready?" I laughed softly, grabbing my fork.

Draco shrugged with a laugh. "Couple days ago, I think," he smiled. "But come on, dig in!"

We finished our meals relatively quickly, as we were both starved since this morning. Draco also had a small dessert set up for us, which we rarely ate. Either he was hungry… or something more was going on. We finished the small pieces of griffon cake, which was made up of meat and sweets, and simply sipped wine. Well, I did. He was looking into his glass of orange juice. He said orange juice was the best drink in existence.

But… he had a small frown lingering as he stared at the glass between his fingers. I reached over slowly, but he placed his hand on my claw first. We entwined our hands, and I looked into his eyes.

"Draco-"

"I wanted to make this night special," he interjected, gripping my claws tighter. "I wanted to show you how much I love you. This place was where I first bonded when you lost your memory. And I knew I still had feelings for you."

I sighed softly, placing my other claw on his hand while his other did the same. "You didn't have to do anything but be with me, Draco," I smiled. "I love you for you. Not what you can do for me."

He chuckled softly, glancing to my glass very quickly. I shrugged that off and kissed his cheek. "I know… but… the day after tomorrow… I have to go train and stuff." I nodded, my smile fading to a sullen one. "We won't be seeing each other for long… and I'm not even sure I'll-"

"Don't say it," I interrupted, a tear working its way to the rim of my eyes. "Don't say that, ever."

Draco sighed and stroked my claws again, gently and soothingly. "This is going to be worse than anything we've ever seen," he told me. "And with you and Moon… it's going to be that much more meaningful."

Draco grabbed his glass, waiting for me to do the same. He filled them both with wine and held his up. I believed he was joking, I truly did, and I decided to humor him and clinked mine against his. We started downing our drinks…

…but something got caught on my fangs.

I reached in and pulled out…

…

…

…

A…

…

…a ring…

…

…a beautiful… golden ring.

His fingers grasped the small band and he kneeled beside me, tears streaming down my cheeks as I watched on in shock.

"Whatever happens… I want us to be together," he smiled, tears forming in his own eyes. "Forever."

I glanced behind him, seeing Shadow and Lean Dive smiling softly as they watched us, the other griffons on the roof as well. He set this all up. He knew he was going to fight… and this was how he wanted to keep his promise. I looked back down to him, just as he took my claw again.

"Will you make me the happiest man alive… fulfill my dreams… become my future… and marry me?"

I didn't need a single thought about this.

"Yes… Yes, Draco," I sniffled. He let his tears fall in happiness as he slipped the ring onto my middle claw.

And I kissed him.

With more passion and love than ever. I always thought about this moment… but I expected it to come later. Now that it had come, there was only surprise…

…but not a single shred of doubt.

It felt like ages before our lips parted, and I hugged him and softly cried happily into his chest. He chuckled softly, holding my hand and guiding my gaze up to him.

"We're going to have a family one day… together," he whispered, kissing my lips. "Even if we have to adopt one. I want you to be the mother of whatever we pick… but not now. I just want you to be with me forever."

I wiped a tear from my eye, then placed a claw on his cheek. "Just remember… okay?" I asked, my voice breaking constantly.

I was happier than ever in my life. I was going to marry the man of my dreams, the man who made love to me, the man who cared for me above all else. We were both expectant of this day… and it was finally here.

"I love you, Ember… I love you," Draco laughed softly, his voice cracking just as much as mine.

I laughed with him and hugged him closer. "I love you more."

He looked down to me. "I love you most."

I sighed softly as I laid beside Draco, having given him a small reward for his actions. His strong arms caressing me, just how he had cared for me minutes ago. My ringed claw rested between us, our hands locked together. He placed his free hand on my back, massaging my loosening wing joints. Sweat dotted his forehead, but his smile was still present and his breathing had calmed. Mine was still slowing, which was why he was smiling, I guess. I rested my claw on the side of his face, running it through his messy mane as his hand rested on my waist, pulling me closer as our lips touched again. My tail snaked around his leg, looking for another limb like its own… but it was fine. I loved him… I loved him more than I thought.

I wanted this. To be with him… live with him…

…have a family with him.

Draco chuckled softly, prompting me to raise an eye crest. "What's so funny?" I giggled, nudging his shoulder.

He shook his head softly and looked at me, his cosmic-hazel eyes gleaming brighter than usual. "Remember… when you lost your memory?" I nodded. "I… I dreamed that one day… I would marry you… and we would live in a house, the two of us and our own family. I would say some dumb stuff, you'd hit me, I'd remind you that I had to save you… and you'd say you saved me as well… and I'd say you saved me in more ways than one."

I wiped a tear from his cheek, kissing his lips gently.

"And we'd lay together like this… you tearing up the covers," he chuckled, even as I blushed with a slight frown. "And then… I'd say I love you…"

My hand gripped his tighter, a tear trailing down my cheek. "And I'd say I love you."

He kissed me for the last time that night. I must say, I preferred laying naked with him and feeling his intense warmth spreading over me. He fell asleep first, my head resting under his. It was the best moment of my life… the moment I'll never forget.

I married the man of my dreams.

Author's Note

Yes, all of my yesses for this chapter. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Getting Rest (V of V)

"Ready?"

Draco cracked his neck, rolled his shoulders, and stretched his legs. Moon stretched his back, loosened his legs, and rubbed his neck soothingly.

"Ready."

"Tiebreaker… once and for all."

"Good luck."

"You too."

They rushed forward, grappling with their own limbs and locking them onto their shoulders. Draco rolled back, launching Moon backwards. The wolf-pony dug his claws into the ground, tearing the mat as he came to a stop. Draco had charged him, and was nearly within range. Moon spun around quickly, tripping Draco up and giving him time to pounce on his back. He pulled his arm back and grabbed his head, trying to make him tap out. Unfortunately, Draco used his legs and free hand to push himself up, then threw himself onto his back.

Moon expected as much, and he jumped off at the last second. Draco spun around and rose his arms, catching Moon mid-pounce and slamming him to the mat. They dueled through pure strength, Draco trying to pin his opponent's paws to the floor while he used the floor to keep Draco away. Moon planted his hind paws on his stomach and pushed him off, allowing him to roll over and charge. Draco spun onto his hands, locking his legs around Moon's midsection and pinning him once again. He was able to get a hold of Moon's paws, keeping his grip tight.

Moon tried reaching up with his legs, but he was too pinned for that. He managed to rock backwards again, head-butting him and dazing him in order to grab onto his arm and a leg. Draco snaked his hand to his right hind leg, then wrapped his arm around his throat. They were tangled but determined to make the other tap out. Draco grunted in pain as Moon managed to get his other leg to uncomfortably pull on his shoulder. The wolf-pony helped as Draco used his other leg to press into his tailbone painfully. They were at their breaking points, farther than any previous match. And they loved every second of it. Draco smirked just as brightly as Moon, but they both turned to grimaces as their limbs cried for mercy. They could only push their bodies harder, hoping the other would finally surrender. Moon's vision was getting hazy, and Draco was grunting in pain as his arm felt as thought it would break with anymore pressure .

THUMP THUMP THUMP!

They shouted and let go, rolling beside each other and panting hoarsely, their bodies covered in a thick film of sweat. Draco rubbed his sore arm, while Moon gasped for breath frantically. After a few minutes of catching their breaths, they broke into small chuckles, then let loose boisterous laughs. Ember shook her head from the sidelines, chuckling to herself as she nodded to Spike. He sent a scroll to King Draco, who laughed softly and walked over to the farthest wall of the training mat area. He carved two more hash-marks into both sides.

"801-801. What's wrong with them?" King Draco laughed.

Moon held up his paw, and Draco grabbed it firmly. They grinned at each other and nodded.

"Whatever happens… we'll always be brothers."

"Always."

They shook once more, then laid there for a while.

"Do you think we were destined to do this?"

"To wrestle? I don't think so, Draco."

"But we've had 801 matches! It's a sign!"

"A sign you might be losing it."

Draco smirked and grabbed Moon, rustling his head fur before he pushed him away, laughing as well.

"I'm gonna see you guys soon. I promise."

"I'll hold you up to that."

They stood up, and Draco went over to Ember. He looked behind her and to his brothers. They nodded softly, going off to prepare their Nera'ak as Draco pulled on his shirt and went to Ember. She rested her head against his for a moment, then kissed him lovingly. Draco nuzzled her before going over to his mother. She wiped a tear from her eye and hugged him gently, kissing his cheek before he hugged his aunt goodbye. Twilight and Rainbow hugged him as well, the other Elements giving him warm smiles. He could sense Nyla waiting. They could feel each other's eagerness and excitement to train…

…but Draco held a hint of sadness.

This was it.

The last time he would see any of them in two years.

But it would be worth it in the end… it had to be.

He went back to Ember, still wishing to stay with her instead of leaving. She took his hand in her claw, the other caressing his cheek. Her soft, sad smile urged him to go, to go and carry out his promise so they could finally be happy together. Draco pressed his lips against hers one final time, then sighed as her touch left him. He turned around and followed the path his brothers had taken, straight to the courtyard. They waited on their Nera'ak, watching as he mounted Nyla's saddle. She flared her wings out, just as the others took flight. Draco took one last look to his friends and family, who smiled back at him as Nyla flapped her wings.

They believe in you, Reku'un. You'll see them again… I know it.

I… I hope so.

He nodded to Ember, and they were off. Ember watched as Draco became a black image in the sky. She felt a hoof touch her shoulder, then a paw on her side.

"He'll come back, Ember," Celestia said soothingly.

"You know what he says about his promises," Moon smiled, just as Ember stepped forward.

She placed a claw over her belly, smiling softly as she recalled the news.

"He always keeps them."

Author's Note

HINT. HINT. And now we reach the final arc. The arc that will end all other arcs! Well, of this story at least. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night.

A True Home

Draco stepped into an enormous chamber, a chamber that looked as though it stretched on for miles. Inside, a vast and misty forest stretched out until his vision could no longer follow, but he could feel it went further. The smell… it was familiar… embracing… exhilarating. The urge he had suppressed since he was a boy, the nagging itch that begged him to leap and climb and fall and repeat, rose up stronger than ever before. His breathing was easier, his muscles felt more challenged, and his mind felt ready to accept. This… this wasn't just any forest.

These were Loki'irian trees. Loki'irian soil.

"We wanted to take a piece of our homes into the stars," Jerosh explained. "So we may never forget our home."

Draco nodded softly, his legs and arms barely restrained. Fermot laughed as he stood beside his youngest brother. "Jro gurt nurk ot weq dur jre, eluch (You don't have to wait for us, brother)"

The three of them left him in the dust as they took off into the trees, leaping into the high branches and leaving his sight. Draco followed instantly, trying to keep up with them. He grabbed onto a branch and swung higher, latching onto another limb and leaping forward. He was careful to not slip off, as the limbs were going higher and higher as he went. And the more he tried latching on, the more and more he slipped. He hit a couple of branches, but was able to adjust and keep going. But it was exhausting, and he still hadn't gone as high as his brothers. He could see the enormous branches above him, bigger than the halls in the castle. But there weren't any breaks in the bark for him to grip. He really was the younger brother, inexperienced in his own environment. His brothers had slowed, none of them showing any signs of struggle or fatigue.

"Let go, Reku'un. This isn't some test. This is our home. Your instincts are the only thing that can help you through this," Jaqeluu said. "That is what makes us Loki'irian. We don't need to think. We just need to do."

Draco stopped and panted as his brothers went on ahead. Their scents faded quickly as they leaped on, leaving Draco to think over Jaqeluu's words. He took a deep breath, inhaling the various Loki'irian smells of nature that were multiplied by his nose, then slowly exhaled, closing his eyes and tuning out from his other thoughts. The area around him felt as if it were fading away… and at the same time it was embracing him. Calling to him… no… it called to his instincts. The true Loki'irian hidden beneath the Equestrian facade. The more he fought it, the more it would urge him, but the more he embraced it, the more alive he felt.

You've grown knowing nothing of our planet. The beautiful forests… the crystal clear oceans… the magnificently blue skies. You've known buildings and homes of brick, hay, wood, and other creations. But you've forgotten who we truly are.

Draco could hear his beating heart. It pumped faster, and faster, all while his mind filtered only certain memories. The memories of a falling Loki'ir. But he manipulated the images, turning the burning trees into swaying ones, the monsters replaced by tall grass fields, the ships morphed into dragons, and the blood turned to the massive amounts of dew. He could see the face of his father… the face of his true mother. It all welled up in his head… and it unlocked something he had never known.

His eyes snapped open, his mind only focusing on the here and now. His legs coiled in, and he sprung forward, high into the canopy to reach the branches only the true Loki'irians dared to use. Once there, he leaped again, landing on one foot instead of two and propelling himself forward. Each leap sent him farther and farther, but he always landed and launched perfectly. His adrenaline built up quickly, his energy reserves making themselves known as they crawled out from opening in his body. There was nothing stopping him, nothing holding him back.

He felt free.

Free of the pony culture.

Free of the glares the nobles shot him.

This was normal. This was normal. Leaping like some sort of animal. But it all hit him. The trees were in a very familiar pattern, and the sudden breaks in foliage were no mistake or strange growth.

They were planted like buildings. The branches were his street, and the trees themselves were homes. It all came to him at last. Pony culture had rooted into him from the moment he could talk, but it would never undermine the natural awareness of his own kind. This was a city. A city within a ship.

And Draco spotted the point of each of his brothers energies. Leaping swiftly, he reached the enormous tree that rose above the rest, and he scaled it. It wasn't long before he was swinging from the smaller branches protruding from the trunk and landing on the thicker ones. The top had a carving of a threshold, and he would have missed it if it wasn't where he latched on. The instinctual hype died down, and he walked in slowly. His four brothers stood in line, a fifth hooded figure standing beside Jerosh. The man removed his hood, and Draco gasped softly.

"There is only one person as ferocious as Derekosh," Fermot smiled.

"And it will always be me, little brother," Derekosh chuckled.

Draco wasn't sure what to say, as he was confused, relieved, and stunned all at once. It was the first of many feelings that would bring them close, as a family of survivors. For they would need each other, no matter the trials ahead and no matter who had to face them. And so, Draco felt his first tear for a brother fall, and Derekosh came close and hugged him. It was strange at first, feeling this savage warrior embracing him gently, as if he were a scared child. But to them, he sort of was. Not scared, but horribly lost when it came to their culture. It was why he could not feel sympathy or love for them, aside from not knowing them while he grew up. But, eventually, his arms moved up to his older brother, and he silently cried into his chest.

"But… you… I got you—" Jaqeluu silenced him by placing a hand on his shoulder.

"My fourth rite is the ability to transport objects and beings short distances," he chuckled. "I simply moved them to the maintenance room of the cannon when it fired."

"I nearly went deaf, I might add," Derekosh snorted amusedly. "It's alright, Reku'un. You know what father told each of us when we came crying?"

Draco couldn't form words, only look up and shake his head.

Derekosh smiled and flicked a tear with his rites. " ‘Crying solves nothing. Face what you must with those closest to you. Your brothers, most importantly, must stand by you.’ We each helped one another. And now, it's time you join us in that oath." He stood back, lighting the candles with a few quick blasts of energy.

The inside of the free was beautiful. Everything was hand-made, from the ceiling to the floor. The Loki'irian home was made of natural things, mostly wood and stronger-than-steel mud. The soil of Loki'ir was firm but yielding, however, when packed and wet and dried it was stronger than most Equestrian metals. There were many things made of furs of native Loki'irian animals, gems only found on Loki'ir, and even a few stone objects. It reminded him of the dragon mountains, which made sense because of their close origins.

"Before we train you to your fullest, you'll live as we did," Jerosh explained. "Wake up, communicate with the various families aboard, train or play with the other children your age, eat, and come back to the Okono to speak with us and sleep. We shall only speak Neric, daketo? (understand?)"

Draco nodded, looking out into the forest he had recently ventured through. "Dra (Yes)" He nodded. "Ig… olt'e kot tunger (So… let's get started)"

Author's Note

GOOD GOD IT'S BEEN SO LONG. Eh, a week or two I believe. Sorry for the long chapter waits! Lot on the old noggin' that desires attention. But I think this arc will be my favorite, or second, based on what will happen, how it will happen, and why it happens. And when it happens, I hope most of you come along for the ride. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Training Begins

Two months later…

"RÖT! (UP!)"

The mass of stone lifted a few inches up.

"CERT! (DOWN!)"

It fell a few inches.

"RÖT!"

A pained cry echoed throughout the massive chamber, and the stone fell to the side, a loud crash resounding off the walls. Draco panted hoarsely, collapsing onto his hands and knees as his muscles felt as though they were on fire. It was a familiar pain… but multiplied by the thousands. Jerosh and Derekosh walked over to their youngest, the former lifting the stone weight with one hand while the latter helped his brother up. He took out a vial of thermite and loaded it into the injection. He stuck it into his brother's chest and emptied the orange fluid. The small pinch of pain subsided, along with the throbbing in his arms as the thermite aged him rapidly.

"You'll be regenerating within a few more days," Jerosh informed his brother. "Your rites are nearly within reach."

Draco panted still, but he was able to nod his head. "When… when will… when will I start… training with my rites?"

Jerosh sighed softly, lobbing the enormous boulder off to the side. "When you learn to understand your bond in Ina," he said. "Learning to use your rights is one thing. But focusing them, and controlling them, is the first step to being ready to use it."

"Even I had to learn how to channel my rites," Derekosh chuckled softly. "Using your rites without fully understanding them can be very… reckless."

Draco finally caught his breath and looked to his brothers. "How can I learn what Ina is?" He questioned.

The two elder brothers laughed softly, shaking their heads. "Ina is different to all of us," Jerosh explained. "It is the bond between Loki'irian and Nera'ak, yes… but it's meaning is different to all of us. And it's that diversity that determines how well the partners will perform."

"It determines how close they will be. How comfortable they are with one another. Their trust." He showed his left hand to Draco, showing their clan mark. "Their being."

Draco looked down to his own, staring at it from a different perspective. His mark was the same as his family, but they all had their own view of what it meant. He wasn't as wise as either of them, and he surely had no idea what it could mean to him, since all he knew was that it was a mental link between him and Nyla.

"You don't have to think about it right now, Reku'un," Derekosh told him. "Go on. The others are waiting for you."

With a small sigh, Draco grabbed his blade from the rack near the door and slung it over his back. Once he was gone, Jaqeluu, Fermot and Agner dropped from the ceiling. The three of them moved up to their brothers, and the two turned to them.

"He's progressing well… in my opinion," Fermot commented.

"His strength needs a bit more… work," Jaqeluu pointed out. "And his thoughts were jumbled all over the place."

Agner shrugged softly. "He'll get there. But his reactions were a bit delayed," he admitted.

"He'll need to focus a bit more if he wants to learn," Jerosh sighed. "His mind isn't focused on task. He keeps… thinking about his past. His family… the Nera'akas."

"Ember, brother," Jaqeluu corrected. "She may be a Nera'ak, but Reku'un loves her. We must respect that."

"I meant no disrespect," he said softly. "But if he truly wants to train as a Signa, he must forget all of his Equestrian past. Including Ember. Only for a short time."

The five sighed, sensing their uncle coming towards the training room. "You'd better go, Derekosh," Agner said.

His brother nodded before leaping towards the ceiling and entering an air vent. The rest of them made their way out, Jaqeluu going to prepare his brother's meditation process for tomorrow.

Reku'un?

Yes, Nyla?

What troubles you?

…

…

I miss them… all of them.

Nyla shifted in her den, which rested at the far east end of the massive forest. Draco was slowly making his way over to her, so they could meet up with the rest of the Signa.

I understand it must be hard, Reku'un, but you have to trust our kind with them. They're training to fight for their survival. To help us defeat the Arthanians.

What Arthanians, Nyla? They attacked once, and now they're gone. They'd be insane if they want to attack us!

They don't have an option. They're meant to fight us. They were born to shed blood and to devour anything in their path. How advanced we are, how powerful we are means nothing to their numbers. They number past the trillions. There are barely two billion of us left.

…

They're not staying away. They're preparing their armies. Their massing armies for a final battle with us. Your brothers and the League are powerful… but even they will get overpowered with time. The one thing that has kept us all alive, was the Makti and his son fighting alongside us. Leaders direct armies from a safe distance, and heroes fight with their men. But legends lead these attacks. Your ancestors are all men of legend. Men of the gods. Minira's own right hand. And now it is your turn. You may not believe in our cause, but you must believe in what will transpire should you fail.

…

Do you understand, Reku'un? The only way, the only way you'll ever amount to your father and his father before, is to forsake your past. Keep it in your heart… but for now, dispel it from your mind.

…

Reku'un?

…

…

I'll try, Nyla… I'll try.

It was Nyla who cut the connection, knowing how difficult this was for him. She didn't have to remind him what was at stake… but if it kept him on task…

…she had to.

Meanwhile, Draco made his way through the vast forest within the dreadnaught, scaling the enormous tree he called home. Once inside, he discarded his blade and the disc that created a skin tight fabric over most of his body. It was what most Loki'irians used in their early years of training, which he was apparently a part of. His brothers explained that within a few months, it would be used to keep the armor from chaffing his body.

He made his way into the shower, which was meant to accommodate a Loki'irian adult. The shower head was a good three feet above him, and the knob was at stomach level to him. He turned the knob cautiously… but all that came out was steaming water. He turned it back and forth, but it was the same temperature at all times. It relieved him that he wouldn't have to constantly search for the right warmth every time he took a shower.

But then again, his brothers hated the cold as much as he did. All of Loki'ir hated the cold.

Instead of bottles of shampoo or conditioner, or bars of soap for that matter, the water was combined with cleaning agents that worked like common soaps, but were made from flowers that were native to Loki'ir. The cleaning agents were much stronger, as Jaqeluu had explained to him, since they usually showered to clean away their blood, dirt, and Arthanian blood.

After finishing and drying off, Draco looked at his reflection for a while. The mirror wasn't a true mirror. It was a large piece of crystal that was so bloated with energy it actually reflected an image of his own energy. What he saw was… strange.

His signature was a bright blue color… but in his chest was a gleaming color of white and black… and hundreds of other specks of different colors. It was the colors of all past Makti.

He looked closer at his reflection… and the closer he looked… the less of his own energy he was seeing.

They really are all in me… so… you're with me, aren't you, Herod?

He glanced down to his insignia, then to the crystal. His mark glowed black… but switched to white every so often. But why? The spot around his heart did the same thing… but he couldn't understand why.

You carry the power of your ancestors, Reku'un. Even without the Ashla, you still have their blood. Even the blood of the previous royal family.

…

…

…and they're all watching me…

From the gardens of Eden. Your Heraj… your Herod… and all those who have come and died before you.

Draco stared at the marking for one last minute, before leaving the bathroom and heading out to the entrance. He placed the disc on his chest and leaped from the tree, going as far as he could and heading towards a friend's home.

Then I hope I can make them proud.

Author's Note

IT HATH BEEN AGES!!!! I apologize… I'm sorry! But fear not, for my mind has returned to me and my ideas have flowed once again. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! PEACES!

New Friends

Draco leaped from branch to branch, waving to those who he passed or saw. Unlike royalty on Earth, the Makti and Doshu'um weren't seen as rulers. They were seen as leaders and great warriors. Not one who expected others to bow. A Makti and Doshu'um had to gain his people's trust. Not through words, or promises or speeches. Through the shedding of blood, both Arthanian and Loki'irian, and through progress with the war. As such, no man or woman bowed to him… and he felt just a bit more normal.

"Reku'un!"

He slowed until he landed on a smaller branch, then waited as a youngling approached him. The boy's name was Ifikit, and he was a Signa child. His hair was black, like all Loki'irians, but his eyes were purple and his mark resembled a hokor (a five legged animal of prey on Loki'ir). The boy came up to his waist, but apparently he was only three cycles old. Or six, in Earth years.

"Where are you going, Doshu'um Reku'un?" He asked politely, scratching his neck softly.

"I'm just going to see your brother and some friends, little one," Draco smiled. "What are you doing out here?"

Another scent reached his nostrils, just as another man landed on the branch. He looked similar to Ifikit, only his eyes were a deep blue and his hair was longer. The man stood a good two feet taller than Draco, and the only thing covering him was the traditional Protiiglo garments, which was an assortment of vines and cloth that wrapped around his waist and ended at his knees.

"Ifikit and I are on our way to the League's home," Jorek answered, nodding respectfully. "Ifikit wants to come with me for my report."

Draco nodded with a smile. "May I ask why?"

The Protiiglo shrugged with a chuckle. "Some information on our people. A bit of politics, which none of us can stand," he answered.

Draco laughed softly, shaking hands with Jorek before doing the same with Ifikit. "Then Minira give you the strength to endure," he smiled.

Jorek saluted softly before scooping his son up, placing him on his shoulders, then taking off towards Figanti's home. Draco watched them go until he could see no more, and started back to meet up with the other adolescents.

The travel didn't take long, and only a few dozen trees away he could smell the five of them. He sped up slightly until he could see them sparring amongst one another. Smirking softly, he rerouted to the right, then circled around. The sounds of weapons clashing reached his ears, and he made a sharp left to set himself on course with the group. He took several powerful bounds before leaping out of the cover of brush and roared. The teens below him took note, breaking away from one another to briefly wait for him to choose a target.

It was the moment of attack, and Draco felt time slow to a near-standstill. He looked over his five adversaries, each in mid-reaction to his entrance.

Nigata Voreska. Long, flowing, black hair, green eyes, slender body, and a wide array of rifles and pistols strapped to her body. Her favorite… her Netrak: an enormous double-bladed axe that she could change into a heavy pistol. She preferred to draw her opponent in when with the axe, but feared none, not even Minira, when she had her guns. Nigata lacked in speed, but made up with power.

Her opposite, and brother, was Hirtokt. All speed, minimal power. But his speed made up, just like his sister's power did for her own fault. His hair was shorter than most Loki'irians, and his eyes were a misty grey. Instead of bulking weapons, he carried a pair of scythes connected on a chain. His thin build helped make his movements more sharp and graceful. That, however, also made him very slippery and agile, which helped him lash out with small hits in continuous streams. He kept back most of the time, but at a close enough distance to keep his chains from being used against him.

Nozok Turekta. Long black hair, and orange eyes. Arrogant, but for a reason. He was two cycles older than Draco, but their powers were gapped by a ravine. He wielded two double-edged blades, a second sheathed pair hanging upside down, mirroring his primary pair. He was very physically built, and a smart bastard on top of that. His speed was decent, as was his maneuverability. However, the only visible weakness was his left arm. It wasn't as powerful as his right, and a good hit could cause him to stumble.

Nida Porschok. A cycle younger than Draco, but an expert archer. Her bow was said to have belonged to her great uncle, who had died beside the 345th Makti. Over 400 Loki'irian generations ago. She hair was tied up behind her head, and she had a slightly short build. As a backup, a dagger was sheathed on either of her thighs. Her aim was dead on, and the arrows she used were made by her own family. A family of archers.

And last, Yolokno, another swordsman. They were about the same height, perhaps he was half-a-foot taller. His black hair was pushed to the sides, but still held the disheveled appearance of all Loki'irians. His blade had been passed down through generations of epic warriors, and it now rested in his hands. They had sparred before, and Draco knew he was very skilled with his weapon. Apparently, they were rival clans.

And so… he decided.

Yolokno was still turning.

Nida's how was drawn.

Nozok was twirling his scythe into a readied angle.

Nigata was reaching for the handle of her axe.

Hirtokt was crossing his blades to a readied stance.

Draco roared as he connected blades with Yolokno.

The two growled viciously as they fought for dominance, their arms proving to be around the same strength. Yolokno rose a knee, but Draco pushed off to avoid it, then pushed off the trunk of the tree to spring forward. He let loose a flurry of slashes and hacks, which Yolokno dodged and parried with speed to match. He slashed upwards with as much power as he could muster, throwing Draco off and leaving him vulnerable.

Yolokno twirled around and shot his foot into Draco's stomach, sending him backwards a few feet, but his feet kept planted on the ground. He finally stopped when he bumped into the tree, then moved his head to the side to avoid Yolokno's blade. With the failed attempt at a jab, Draco buried his sword up to the hilt into his chest, forcing a cry of pain, then sent a barrage of jabs into his torso. The final hit sent Yolokno tumbling backwards and off the branch, but he recovered mid air and managed to land on another branch.

Draco pursued, just as Yolokno pulled the Daedalak out and tossed it towards him, a smirk adorning his face. After catching it, Draco landed on the same branch just a few feet away from him and readied himself. Yolokno stretched a hand up, and his blade that was stuck in the trunk above dislodged itself and flew to his hand. He twirled it skillfully before planting a foot back and leaping forward. Draco went to meet him, and their swords clashed with an ear-splitting screech of metal-on-metal. The power caused them to bounce off of one another, sparks flying as they kept their fight alive, slashing while airborne.

Losing stamina, Draco roared as his side had a gash torn into it, then another quick cut across his back, from the waist to his right shoulder blade. He managed to deflect the next attempt at a slash, which was aimed at his arm. His sword was locked with Yolokno's, the two smiling amidst a shared growl. Draco rocketed his fist into his right arm, causing him to falter and gasp as his blade went against his neck and his leg weaved behind his.

In one swift motion, Draco slammed Yolokno to the ground, the edge of the Daedalak pressed against his neck. He looked down to Yolokno with a victorious smirk.

"I win," he grunted, panting softly.

A smirk worked its way over Yolokno's face, and it was only then that Draco noticed a sharp pain in his chest. "Are you… sure about that?" He chuckled weakly.

Draco glanced down. Yolokno's violet blade was buried in his ribcage, the angle directing the blade to his heart. Any deeper, and he would have died. Draco smirked through his gritted teeth, then pulled himself off of the sword and fell back.

"You two done over there?" Nigata called, laughing teasingly.

Draco grunted as he felt his front begin to mend, then the bones in his chest began to realign and mesh back together. "Just… about…" Yolokno laughed. "That… that was a lucky dodge… and you know it."

Draco laughed weakly, grunting as he sat back up. "Yeah… and… nice parry," he smiled weakly.

Hirtokt and Nida landed on their branch and helped them up. "Thanks, Nida," Draco panted.

"You look rather pale," she chuckled, grabbing a medical-gel vial from her waist. "This should help this one." She spread the solution over his chest, which had only just begun to close. With the green gel, it closed completely, no scar left behind.

"Be careful how you use those, Nida," Nozok warned. "This was only a spar. His wounds can heal on their own."

Draco shot an annoyed glare at him, along with Nida, and was met with the same tone. "It's only a small dose," she retorted, placing the vial in her waist pocket. "This couldn't even save a newborn."

"But it could put a warrior back into the fight," Nozok reminded them. "Yes?"

Nigata stepped between them and placed a hand on Draco and Nozok, pushing them back slightly. "Save the fight for later, boys," she giggled. "Or should I knock you both out and tuck you in?"

The two glared one last time before Nida pulled Draco away and Hirtokt nudged Nozok. "I mean well, Doshu'um. Do not mistake my intentions," Nozok said, calmly.

"Let's just get to the training rooms, before someone dies from a ‘spar’" Yolokno chuckled.

Nida nudged Draco away from the conflict, then placed a hand on his shoulder. "Just relax," she whispered. "It's over."

With a small sigh, he nodded and turned to her. "Alright. I'm fine, okay?" He smiled. She nodded, then turned and leaped, followed by him and the other four.

Draco kept up with Nida and Yolokno, sticking with them as they made their way to the gravity room. "Is something wrong?" Nida asked.

Draco shook from his thoughts and glanced to Nida. "W-What?"

"Something's bothering you, Reku'un," she stated. "What is it?"

"I-It's nothing… just…"

He sighed softly, focusing on leaping once more before glancing down to his palm.

"…just wondering about my friends…"

Author's Note

Yup! Another one! Tried getting it some in a day, but that didn't work out! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! PEACES!

Secrets…

"Fire!"

A massive amount of blasters fired simultaneously, burning holes into their individual targets. The sounds of rifles being placed on the floor resounded next, followed by the crack of a pistol.

"You call that shooting?!" The head Loki'irian bellowed. "A scout can fire more accurately! We'll be here the entire cycle until your shots are spot on! ZENTA! GUFOK! EMBER! FRONT AND CENTER!"

A male Loki'irian, about 13 cycles old, with medium black hair and green eyes, ran out from the line and stood in front of the Mendigino. Beside him, a female regular ran up. She had her black, silky hair tied up, but a single patch partly covered her left eye, leaving her bright blue right eye for all to see. The boy was Gufok, and she was Zenta. Ember came last, since she was at the farthest end of the line. Their Mendigino trainer, Zugaske, was not in the least happy to see any of them.

"Yes, sir!" They shouted, their arms behind their backs.

"Would you each care to explain your precision?!" He roared, stepping past each of them.

"I've trained with the rifle since my father died in the Hurishikot battle!" Gufok announced. "He was a marksman, and I aim to surpass him with a hole in every Arthanian's head!"

"Good! Then you keep up that precision and you'll make him proud! You're already on your way!" Zugaske stated, aggressively patting Gufok's back. "And you, Zenta?!"

"My mother taught me with the pistol!" She yelled. "I advanced through most of my classes as a top shooter! Just want to be on the front lines, sir!"

"Keep up the accuracy and you'll be farther than the front line!" Zugaske then stepped in front of Ember, who came up to his elbow. "AND YOU, NERA'AKAS?!"

Ember steeled her will and rose her head. "I've trained since I was able to speak! I've been able to focus myself and control my breathing, which allows me to make a clean shot!" She yelled. "This is only my fifth time firing a rifle! I want to become stronger to be by my fiancé's side in battle!"

Zugaske kept his stern, disciplinary glare strong, but he said nothing. "All of you, class is dismissed! Report to your next training stations," he ordered. The warriors-in-training saluted before mounting their weapons on their individual racks, then hurried out the door.

Ember was about to follow when she felt. Zugaske's hand on her shoulder. "Is there something wrong, sir?" She asked, noticing a certain sternness about him. "Protiiglo Humooro won't appreciate me being tardy if—"

"I'll speak with him later," he interjected. "Tell him ‘Zokoya’. That should explain it to him."

Ember rose a brow, but nodded slowly. "Is there something wrong?" She questioned again.

Zugaske only motioned for her to follow, and since she understood that when a Loki'irian used hand gestures it was serious, she listened. Zugaske led her to a small room at the far side of the shooting facility, then switched on a holographic projector. After quickly swiping and dialing in commands, he stepped to the side as a 3-D recording of their session began to play. It was the first of many shots she had fired in their short training period.

"Our security measures are more… sophisticated, than other races," he told her. "Most use different forms of capturing footage. We've integrated several forms of them to make sure we can know what happened… and when it happened."

He wrote in a command, and the footage of her shooting turned to masses of red, orange, and yellow. Then, to a mix of green and black. One version showed a skeletal version of her scales and bone structure. The next, muscles and tissue. He then switched it to a strange mode, one where she and each teen beside her was a different color. Her own was a dull red while the others varied in brighter and darker colors of the spectrum.

"Using a specific glass from our world, we can portray the colors of our personal energies," he explained. "This… is what I was concerned about."

He placed his hands on the hologram, then moved his hands farther apart to zoom in on her belly. There was a small, faint color of sky blue mixed in with her own energy. Ember kept her anxiety suppressed, and turned to meet the Mendigino's eyes.

"You should not be here in your condition," he warned gently. "Not even our own women would… further attempt it."

She smiled briefly after his quick diversion, but only turned to her recording. "I'm fine for now, sir," Ember sighed. "A dragoness is only weak during the final two months."

"Are you sure?" Before she could answer, Zugaske forwarded the footage until they were at the second-to-last shot.

As Ember readied to fire her weapon, she grimaced slightly and spasmed in the slightest motion, delaying her shot. He rewinded it, then returned it to the energy filter. Just before Ember spasmed, there was a slight jerk of color that came from her belly. She reacted painfully, and her shot rang out after the others.

Ember looked to be in shock. "But… but… h-how… how is—"

"Interspecies births, especially with a Loki'irian, is unpredictable," Zugaske said. "If the female in the relationship isn't Loki'irian, what would be considered a normal growth of the egg can be completely ignored. It's uncommon, but females can start to experience grave illness, massive pain and, even more rarely, death."

He placed his hand on her shoulder.

"I won't force you to stop… and I'm sure you're correct," he said. "However, I suggest you stop well before the final two months. Let your body rest. Eat properly. And don't become too stressed. I'm no medical expert, but that's what I think."

Ember nodded slowly, staring at the signature on the projector. "Thank you… Zugaske. But I must ask you keep this a secret… even from Dra— …I mean… Reku'un. He… he still doesn't know."

With a small sigh, Zugaske placed his right hand on her parallel shoulder, and nodded. "You have my word," he reluctantly said. "Now hurry. I don't think Homooru will be accepting of a lateness like this."

Ember smiled, then hurried after her squad, rushing past the giants in the halls and making her way into the sparring room. "EMBER!"

The enormous Signa that was Homooru landed before her, causing her to stumble harshly. "Zokoya!"

Homooru held his tongue in the middle of a word, then huffed and lowered his finger. "Go find your rival," he growled. "NOW!"

Ember repressed a snarl and ran over to Nimash, her assigned rival. Nimash was in the middle of stretching, but she jumped to her feet and swung a leg back to ready herself.

"You're a bit late, aren't you, Ember?" She laughed, just as Ember did a few brief exercises to loosen up.

With a graceful movement of her legs, she rose a claw and smirked softly. "Yes. But we'll still spar, won't we?"

Nimash tossed her wavy black hair to the side, a sharp gleam in her maroon eyes. "Yes. Yes we will."

The two shouted as they rushed forward, lashing out viciously.

Author's Note

Another chapter! Damn, I'm getting back into it! Uh, little (big) hints being dropped, and I hope the climax (giggety) will be worth the wait! So, as always my lovely readers, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Not Alone

Moon grunted as he felt his shoulder dislocate, then yelped in surprise as he was thrown into the far wall. His vision blurred quickly, and he barely made out his opponent cantering over.

"You need to keep your guard up," he heard a throaty chuckle. "Your nose and ears won't do much if your bleeding from them."

"Then… I won't be," Moon retorted, forcing himself to stand on his other three, scratched knees.

"I think that's enough for today," he heard, the sounds of bone crushing and regenerating followed by flesh crawling over the new form.

Moon looked away out of both disgust and embarrassment as his opponent turned back into his original form. "Tell me again, how many Signa develop a bestial form instead of a second?"

"Not many," he chuckled, placing the clothing device on his chest. The black material covered his torso and went down to his knees, but no further. "It's actually one out of every million Signa. But we still have our acquired abilities."

Moon turned back to him and limped over, just as Inagro gently grasped his leg. "And is your clan filled with healers?" Moon asked.

"Not particularly. My father is a general in the Nasgasa fleet, my uncle is a stealth operator, my sisters are leaders of their own platoons, and my mother is a herbal expert."

"And why are you here?" Moon questioned. "If your family is in high places, why keep you to train others?"

Inagro laughed softly and shrugged. "Bestial Signa usually gain their rites earlier than regular Signa," he said. "I learned to control mine at 5 cycles. I honed them until I was 10, and from there I've mastered it."

Moon rose a brow. "You can master this ability?" Inagro nodded.

"A Bestial isn't limited to energy in their second form," he told Moon. "We get tired when we are tired, and we aren't as protected as others."

"So how do you survive a battle?" Moon asked. Inagro laughed and pointed towards the training room doors.

"Perhaps I'll show you one day," he smiled. "Let's get something to eat."

Moon rose is brows as he heard Inagro's stomach growl, which sounded ferocious. His own belly gurgled in hunger, and he nodded. The two exited the room, walked down the hall towards the mess hall, and met with the other Bestials. Two men, and a young woman no older than Ember. She was still very tall, however.

"Niraka!" Inagro called. She smiled as she saw her brother approaching, and she ran over to hug him lovingly. "Dot'ik evvo i ulako, eh mijor ewal? (It's been a while, eh little sister?)"

"Dro (Yes)" Niraka chuckled as she playfully punched his side. "Dot grim (It has)."

Inagro let go of his little sister and looked to the other two. "This is the rest of the pack?" He asked his sister.

"Yes," she nodded. "This is Orgos," she said, gesturing to the bigger Bestial, "and this, is Hutono." The smaller Signa wasn't much shorter, but it was noticeable.

"They are brothers, I assume?" Inagro chuckled, seeing their visible canines. "Good to meet you both."

"You are the Hiro? (Alpha?)" Orgos asked.

"Yes," he nodded. He stretched his hand out, his left, and Orgos took it with his own.

Moon rose a brow, then gasped silently as their marks flashed white. Inagro did the same to Hutono, and the two growled gutturally, but softly.

"What was that for?" Moon questioned, gaining the other there's attention.

Inagro's sister and pack looked to him, and he smiled. "This is Midnight Moon," he said. "He is our pack member, and family to the Doshu'um."

Their memories seemed to come to them as they offered their hands. "You are Limir's son, yes?" Orgos questioned.

"It's a pleasure to meet you," Niraka smiled gently.

"I'm eager to spar," Hutono nodded with a grin.

Moon chuckled softly as he used his paw to shake their hands. "I'm glad to see I'm welcomed," Moon smiled. "And yes, my mother is Limir."

It was strange for him to be known as their goddess' son, and even stranger and surprising when he found out his mother and aunt were the daughters of Minira, the goddess supreme. Most Loki'irians greeted him formally and with the utmost respect, perhaps more than Draco. His mother was also confused with her Loki'irian name. And even more confused as to how they knew her mother's existence.

"From what I sense, you are not a naturally born creature," Orgos said. "There are many different energies keeping you… bound together, almost."

Scratching his ear nervously, Moon sighed as he glanced to the ground. "My mother created me from magic," he told them. "It's a weaker form of energy, in your terms, but to them, I'm made of powerful magic and enchantments. Even a few forbidden spells."

"Is she sterile?" Hutono questioned.

Moon shook his head with a chuckle. "I don't think so," he murmured. "But… she never told me why she made me… or why she made me this way."

They could see he was in a small lapse of question of his existence, and so they went to move him off of that topic. "So, will you be staying with us?" Niraka asked.

"He will," Inagro said, placing his hand on Moon's shoulder. "He will share a room with Hutono, and you will sleep in the same chamber as me, Niraka."

They all nodded, but Moon was still a bit lost. "And where are our beds?" He asked.

They all gestured for him to follow, and they started sprinting down the hall. Moon followed behind, barely able to keep up as they started entering a stranger and more clear hall. He could see Inagro's beast form take hold, his legs transforming as his back hunched to let him run on all fours. Niraka's body changed, slimming down slightly as a tail sprouted from the base of her back, and she started bounding gracefully. Hutono grew a second pair of arms, which changed along with his other limbs into quadrupedal legs. His back glowed as a shimmering shape left his body, and soon the shine died down to reveal a club-like tail. His older brother's transformation was a bit… brutal.

His arms and legs expanded before his torso and head, which had changed to accommodate his new form. Jagged, iron-like pikes grew out from his head and trailed down his back, going along his legs and jutting off from his joints. He looked as though he could plow through an entire pack of soldiers and kill them all without swiping or clawing.

He felt his muscles tire, but the others only sped up.

Remember, Midnight Moon, your body is energy itself. Your limits don't stop until you've gained as much as possible, and you're nowhere near that breaking point.

He felt a second mind connect with his, and at the same time, Niraka glanced back to him.

Draw power from us, Midnight. We give our power freely to our pack, and you are no exception. You can do it. We know you can.

Moon felt his body tremble as a sudden growth occurred, which hadn't happened since he was around Draco when they were younger. His stamina felt like it replenished, and he started catching up, his legs pumping faster and powerfully as his body drew in magic. Soon, he was trailing Inagro and Orgos, Niraka and Hutono just a bit ahead of him. Their energies felt… happier… proud.

He hadn't noticed that the ground beneath them had changed to dirt and vegetation. The others yelped and spoke mentally, then broke off from one another, Inagro sticking with Moon. They found their way to a large tree, and Moon could see the others scaling it from the sides.

Follow Hutono, and he'll help you settle in.

Moon gulped silently as he tried to measure how tall the Defili tree was, but he decided that he wouldn't be able to guess. He dug his claws into the bark, and quickly climbed up, moving around the branches to catch up with Hutono. The bestial adolescent climbed into an opening in the tree, and by the time Moon had reached it, he had changed back. The lunar wolf looked around the room with a small sense of curiosity.

"This is our chamber?" He asked.

"Yes," Hutono nodded. "We won't be doing much in here, so it's only our beds and enough space for the both of us. Choose whichever bed you'd like."

Moon looked to the one near the door, to the one near the back. "I'd prefer staying away from the door," he chuckled. "I'm not… used to being so high."

Hutono laughed lightly and nodded, then made his way over to his bed and layed down. "You should get some rest," Hutono told him. "We'll be sparring our hardest tomorrow, and everyday after that."

Nodding, Moon went over to his own bed and went to sleep. The bed felt softer than his mother's own mattress, and it was only a pile of alien furs.

"Moon?"

"Yes, Hutono?"

"Is your brother… and Niraka—"

"Orgos is married, and Niraka hasn't found her love yet," Hutono laughed. "Inagro just has a brotherly instinct to her, as most of us are."

Moon laughed as well, then turned on his bed and glanced out the window, noticing the lights had dimmed to nearly pitch-black.

"I'm still a bit hungry."

Author's Note

Yeeeep. It's been a while since I posted one of these, so here you are! Almost there for the finale, so stick around for another 20 or so chapters! As always, if you like th story and haven't already, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Thoughts… and Darkness

Draco sighed softly as he stood under the artificial waterfall beating down on him. Beside him, Fermot was sitting just as he was: legs crossed, and palms pressed together.

What was the point of this again?

You need to keep your thoughts focused. I can feel every single memory and thought rushing through your head. When you fight, you must have a clear mind. You must be aware of your enviornment, as well. What have you heard so far?

Rushing water.

Fermot chuckled softly, tilting his head up towards the falling water.

Reku'un, please, there will be time for laughter later. Now tell me. What do you hear?

Tuning his senses, Draco tried as hard as he could to drown out the sound of water rushing onto him. Slowly, the sound of splashing water became muffled. It sounded distant… like he wasn't underneath it at all.

"Nagrasa ipiboma!"

"Lolo ukara jro nuga ut nengash dot!"

"Det oq!"

He smiled softly, remembering the voice of one of the siblings of his friends. A ligishk's pants could be heard, along with the duo of barks from its two heads. From what he understood, his family once had a ligishk, which they named Yüska. It reminded him of a dog… minus the fur, and with two heads.

You hear the children playing, but do you hear the leaves rustle? The ligishk's pants are audible, but is the sound of its tail slapping its side audible? Or the training of the warriors in the distance? Can you hear our brothers watching us?

…I'm trying, Fermot.

You don't have to try, little brother. Just listen.

He did. He tried to keep himself calm, and he started picking up on the sounds of flapping wings. The tunes of distant song birds throughout the forest. And even the sound of… chewing?

Sometimes we hear too much, Reku'un.

They both laughed softly, and as Fermot stood up, Draco did the same. "I believe that's enough for today," Fermot smiled. He hopped down into the water, the pond only reaching to his stomach.

For Draco, he was forced to swim after Fermot. He inwardly chuckled at how ridiculous he looked compared to his brothers. They were each at LEAST nine feet. He still stood about six foot ten. Some of the height was thanks to the thermite, which he was still receiving regularly. Once they reached the bank, Fermot used his rites to take out the water from his own hair and cloth. Draco dried off with a towel (of sorts) and followed Fermot to Nyla and Porsha, Fermot's dragon.

They mounted their partners, and took off to their home. As they flew, Fermot could feel a degree of pain in Draco's mind. "Is there something wrong?"

Draco shook from his mental conversation with Nyla and looked over to Fermot. "Um… it's nothing, Fermot," Draco said softly.

Fermot flew closer and gave his brother a more stern look. "Remember what I taught you about emotions," Fermot chided gently.

Draco went to speak, but he kept silent and let out a deep exhale. He adjusted his grip on Nyla's reins and looked away.

"It's been six months since I've spoken to Moon or… or Ember." Fermot nodded softly. He had felt the memories of the two lifelong companions. Moon was the closest thing to a brother, and Ember was his love.

"You'll see them soon enough, brother," Fermot assured him. "Just focus like we've taught you. They'll be close to you. Here," he said as he pointed to his head, "and here." Fermot's hand rested over his heart.

A smile grew on Draco's lips, and he nodded softly. "I know."

He looked out in the direction of where he felt Ember's energy.

I know.

"He's doing well, isn't he?" Jaqeluu chuckled.

"He's handling the training better, now that's his body's adjusted," Derekosh admitted. "Do you think he's ready for your trials, Jerosh?"

Jerosh sighed lowly, sheathing his blade and moving away from the metallic dummy. "I'm still not sure," he told them.

"He's fast," Agner laughed. "He can almost keep up with me… which the three of you have a hard time doing."

"And he can hold his own against me," Derekosh added. "That must mean something."

"And with Fermot's and my experience with mental and spiritual abilities, he'll be as skilled as Figanti within the next six months," Jaqeluu said. "We don't have long before his Illness."

"I know," Jerosh said loudly, quieting his brothers. "You all remember when I first trained you all. Jaqeluu, I broke seven of your bones in one day. Derekosh, you were bleeding internally. Fermot was having brain hemorrhages. And Agner… you nearly lost your own life."

The three younger brothers all remembered the days of their training, where Jerosh held nothing back from the start. His training was equal to the Doshu'um's early training, which was why he never thought he would teach anything useful to his youngest sibling. But now, his brother was training like a regular Signa, and he would have his first taste of pain that was necessary.

"He can survive," Jaqeluu told him. "He's been through much for his level of skill. He's stronger, and his training is getting more and more difficult. See in another few months if he's ready… and consider how he'll adapt."

He closed his eyes and heard his brothers leap off the branch they had been standing on. Severing his connection with them, he started leaping as quickly as he could through the forest. He grimaced as a pain shot through his head, and he continued to leap. His Ina bond felt as though it were being strained, and he kept jumping.

At least, until he reached the Makti's training quarter.

The walls were built to keep any energy contained, and to withstand the power of a thousand Makti at their fullest. Even the Ashla would have trouble breaking out from the training facility. But for now, this was for Jerosh to release the energies building. He grabbed his head and roared in agony, falling to his knees and letting loose waves of energy.

Give.

N…NEVER!

…this will be much easier, when you GIVE IN.

GET… OUUUUUUUT!

He lost feeling in his arm, but it moved in front of him and grabbed his other, which lost feeling upon touch. Jerosh started slamming his head into the floor, his second form ripping the skin apart to surface. Bone tore out from flesh, and his energy skyrocketed with darker power. His eyes flashed between black and its usual grey.

I… said… GIVE!

Jerosh screamed as he felt his body pin itself down, a searing pain tearing through his body.

Your youngest brother gave more resistance. But then again… you haven't felt my power at its fullest.

FUCK… YO-AH!

His spine was crackling in agony, the bone feeling as though it were being crushed.

That's it… just a bit more…

E…ENOUGH!

Jerosh forced his jaw open, and a sphere of his red energy erupted into life. He gave it more mass, then fired it at the wall, and jumped in front of it. The blast sent him into the far wall, knocking him unconscious, along with the lingering beast. His body cracked and snapped as his rites receded, and he was left bloodied on the ground.

His mark slightly warped.

Author's Note

It's been a while since I last did one of these, so here you guys are! Btw, I'm going to be giving you guys the one and ONLY Fun Fact of this story. There's not much to say, since I practically did this story on the fly! But anyways, remember to like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night!

Fun Fact: There WILL be a crossover/alternate universe that will include this alternate, and an alternate ending to my main story To Call the Moon My Own. If you guys wanna know what's what when that comes out, check this fic out after this story is all wrapped up! (Or now, if you want).

PS

PEACES!

First of Many Awakenings

"He's… up. Jaq… and… osh."

"Figan… im… Look. He's coming to."

Draco's eyes shot open and he gasped for breath. "Reku'un, easy," Jaqeluu warned, settling him against the bed.

Before Draco could say anything, he turned to the side and vomited into a conveniently placed sink. After hacking out whatever he could, Draco coughed hoarsely, dry heaving on occasion. He shakily laid back on the bed, bringing his head up to inspect his pained body.

"It'd be easier if you sat up," Agner chuckled, slowly helping him into a sittin position.

Draco clutched his head in pain, then massaged his aching jaw. "What… what happened?" He croaked, his voice shattered to a severity.

"Jerosh started your first training session with him," Derekosh said, leaning against the threshold with his arms crossed. "Looks like you took it the hardest out of us all."

Draco glanced down at his bandaged leg and his wired chest. Several IV's were connected to his arms, and a large bandage wrap was covering his torso. He looked to the side and saw x-rays of his jaw.

"It took the healers an hour to fix your broken jaw," Fermot chuckled softly. "Not to mention the collapse in your chest they had to decompress."

"And the internal bleeding," Agner added.

"And a few fractured bones in your arms, and a few torn muscles," Jaqeluu said. "But you held out longer than all of us… except Derekosh, actually."

"And how long is that?" Draco asked, laying back against the cushions.

"Your time or mine?" Derekosh chuckled.

"Both."

"You lasted about 4 minutes," Fermot said. "Derekosh lasted about 7."

"And the rest of you?" Draco laughed, regretting his decision when his chest felt shocks of anguish.

"2 minutes," Agner admitted, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

"3," Jaqeluu grinned. "And Fermot, what was your time again?"

Fermot sighed and shook his head with a laugh. "2 minutes and 33 seconds," he laughed. "I was bleeding from my head, I'll have you know."

Stifling a laugh, painfully, Draco looked up at an empty canister the size of a small pill bottle. "Was I given thermite while I slept?" He asked.

"Eight doses," Jaqeluu answered as he nodded. "You've been unconscious for two weeks."

Draco's eyes widened, and he exhaled slowly. "Was it really that bad?" He murmured.

"We had to give you the thermite during the healing process to help speed it up," Derekosh informed him. "And yes, it was bad."

"Considering the fact that you could've died if Jerosh didn't go so easy."

Draco's jaw slackened. "He was going easy?" He softly questioned.

The brothers nodded. "He did the same with us," Jaqeluu assured him. "Trust me. If Jerosh had actually tried, I'm not so sure we'd be standing here."

"But I forced him to," Derekosh announced triumphantly.

The brothers all laughed, including Draco. His laughter died down quicker than the rest, since there was one question he had.

"Where is Jerosh?"

The brothers stopped their banter and insults and turned to their brother. "He's keeping Figanti busy while Derekosh visits you," Jaqeluu explained. "He'll come see you later in the day, I'm sure."

"Perhaps we should let him rest," Fermot said. "Tomorrow I want to meditate with you. It should help relieve you of the pain… hopefully."

"Alright," Draco nodded. "Will uncle visit?"

"He probably will," Derekosh smiled. "After the beating, he'll be concerned on how you're recovering."

Draco nodded softly. "I'll see you soon, then," he smiled.

"Resga (Ditto)" Agner chuckled. "Jre'av ev egosnaga (We'll be waiting)".

They filed out after placing their hand on Draco's shoulder, leaving him all to himself. He glanced to the left, looking over the various images of his shattered bones and beaten muscles. His armor was strapped on a mannequin, the tears and dents in his armor still visible. Beside that, a sort of counter had several belongings, like his Daedalak and dagger, lined up.

Including an olive green medallion with cyan gem orbs dotting the outer rim. He could make out a few carvings, and inscriptions on the design.

That isn't mine… so whose is it? Maybe one of the healers.

Speaking of medallions, he reached up to his neck and felt around for the amulet his mother gave him. He sighed with relief when he felt the smooth silver, and he held it up to eye level. Grunting softly, he moved his left arm out of the sling and clicked open the amulet. Inside… he had a picture of his mother and him… from when he was small. And of course… in front of that…

…him and Ember.

The same pictures as always.

I miss you guys… and I wish I could be there with you all.

His memories flooded back in when he stared at the picture of Ember, his thumb running over the picture gingerly.

We're gonna make it through this, Ember. Remember that.

He looked at his armor once more, then to his father's Daedalak.

I promised.

Author's Note

Eyyyyyy, I'm back! REALLY wanted to test this new cover art and to give you guys something to let you know this story is still alive! Aside from the usual, like, fav, comment, I would REALLY appreciate if you guys could give feedback on my new cover art (which was made by a friendly artist named Panzertank). If you guys want the old cover art, let me know, or if you like this one, let me know, OR if you just don't see the difference, LET ME KNOW!

Oh yeah, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Piece of the Past

"How's the arm?"

Draco flexed his arm and stretched it out, feeling a few stings of pain. "It's nearly there," he managed to sigh.

"Good," Jerosh nodded. "Tomorrow we'll be meeting in the same room."

Draco's expression fell. "What? But, I JUST got out of this bed," he exclaimed.

"Father broke his arm three times in one training session with our grandfather," Jerosh chuckled softly. "He went back the next day and broke both legs and his spine. After that, he went back and returned with a collapsed rib cage and a severed arm."

That still didn't ease Draco's thoughts, and he voiced as much. "I can't do what our father did, Jerosh," Draco said firmly. "I'm nowhere near his level."

"No, you aren't," his brother said. "But Father did all of this when he was TWO cycles younger than you."

His youngest brother's jaw dropped as he tried to comprehend it. "But… how could he–"

"You're still training at a slower pace, Reku'un," Jerosh softly told him. "You won't be able to do what our father did for another few months, since the thermite will speed your rites' development. You're devoted, I know, but even devotion won't make this easier. But you're keeping up, and I'm sure you will now."

Draco let out a small sigh and nodded, turning to the door as it slid open. "Good to see you standing," Jaqeluu smiled softly. "Jerosh."

The eldest nodded softly, and they did their friendly greeting. Jaqeluu did the same to Reku'un. "Where are the others?" Draco asked.

"They're on a short trip to tell Ichima where the ships will be," he said. "We've had to follow the planet's orbit so the exterior wouldn't be affected by the changed in gravity for so long."

He nodded slowly, realizing Ichima was the name of one of their goddesses. "Do you really think my mo–Celestia is Ichima?" Draco asked.

"There's no doubt about it," Jerosh nodded. "She controls the star, and her sister controls the moon. They're equals and opposites all at once. Just as we've all seen in Minira."

"You've seen their mother?" Draco asked in disbelief.

The two brothers laughed at their youngest's statement. "No, but our ancestors have," Jerosh smiled. "Especially the first Reku'un. And the first Signa."

The revelation surprised him… but at the same time caused a bit of doubt to form. Doubt that Jaqeluu picked up on. "We don't lie, Reku'un," he assured him. "Without their direct intervention, we would never have become what we are today."

"And what was the reason she came?" Draco asked.

"Another story for another day," Jerosh chuckled. "I need to go, my brothers. The Protiiglo are having a meeting about the actions we would take if the Arthanians attack early."

"Go," Jaqeluu said. "I'll be here to keep him company."

Jerosh nodded one last time to Draco and left. Jaqeluu went over to the counter to Draco's left and looked over the images of the shattered bones and torn muscles. His gaze fell to the necklace Draco had been looking at, and he picked it up from the counter. He looked at the carvings and gems carefully, then sighed lowly as he lowered his head.

"Was it… for your wife?" Draco asked softly.

Jaqeluu laughed softly, wiping his eyes as he recalled his beautiful partner. "No… no, it wasn't," he chuckled. "I'd made her something nearly as beautiful… and this wasn't mine to give in the first place."

Jaqeluu walked over as he held onto it, sitting on the bed while he still examined it. "Then… who did it belong to?"

He saw his brother's hands tense slightly, and a smile grew slowly.

"It was Heraj's (Mother's)"

The words slowly sunk in as Draco regretfully looked to the floor. He gasped softly when he felt the silver-like chain rest on his bare chest, followed by the medallion itself. Jaqeluu locked the chain behind his brother's neck and moved away.

"The day we… escaped… she told me to find you. She told me to never stop looking until I found you," he sighed. "And when I did, I was to give you this."

He looked out of the window to the side.

"I was so caught up with the excitement that we found you… and that you were alive… that I forgot about this," Jaqeluu said. "And on top of that, you didn't remember us. And we were worried about your training."

Draco kept staring at the medallion that belonged to his mother. "What… what did she look like?" Draco asked. "Did she look like any of us?"

His brother shook his head softly. "Unless one of us were female, no," he chuckled. "But… you do have her curiosity. And her stubbornness. We saw her throw one of Herod's (Father's) Protiiglo through a wall because he wouldn't agree on attacking a horde."

Draco laughed out of surprise, holding the amulet as his laughter died down. "Did she really?"

"She was strong, she was loving, and she was always gentle with each of us. I think Herod was the only one who ever scolded us," he laughed.

Draco looked over the beautiful carvings and gems. "Do you miss them?"

Jaqeluu looked to his brother, then to the floor. "Not a minute goes by that I remember their touch," Jaqeluu sighed. "Their voices… their love… I'm sure the others miss them as well… but I don't think I'll ever truly be over their deaths."

"Why not?" Draco asked.

"Because I felt so much more than any of our brothers could," Jaqeluu said. "I feel every emotion of every Signa and every regular on this ship. The emotions of every pony on the land beneath us. And the emotions of every other ship's crew. I can never stop feeling… and I loved to know that I had the love of our parents… and that we made them proud."

It reminded Draco about Cadence's ability… but to an extreme.

"I shouldn't be rambling like this," Jaqeluu sighed, wiping his eyes.

"It's fine, Jaqeluu," Draco smiled. "We're brothers."

"Yes… but as an Oracle, I need to keep myself composed," he argued gently. "I can't dump my feelings, even if it is our parents. The only thing I should ever say is that they were excellent warriors… and parents to die for."

An Oracle was a person of great mental stability and power, as Draco had learned. Jaqeluu had shown all the attributes of one, and once he turned 35, he would officially brought into the Oracle's Circle. Only three Oracles existed, and he would make four.

"I need to check on Kugoro," Jaqeluu said, placing his hand on Draco's shoulder. "I'll see you soon… perhaps next week, if Jerosh does in fact train you."

They laughed softly, and Jaqeluu disappeared behind the closing doors.

Author's Note

Hey guys! We're nearly there. The twist that will turn this story onto the path of epicosity and feels. And my alternate story spoiler. ANYWAY! Hope you guys are still sticking around, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Update for the Goddesses

Agner and Derekosh walked at an even pace through the halls, being escorted by the captain of the Solar Guard. Behind them, two armored pegasus stallions followed. Each of the stallions barely reached the thighs of the behemoths. Even after the arrival of the prince's true family and race, the ponies of Equestria and the Empire, along with the other four nations, were unsettled and curious to the aliens. Their daunting appearances and armors caused even more of a scare.

Shining Armor was mildly cautious. On one hoof, he didn't know what these visitors were hiding (as they refused to allow any ponies other than the princesses onto their ships), while on the other: they were Draco's true family. They seemed to keep calm and civil, but if Draco was any indication of their true behavior, a platoon of Solars wasn't going to cut it.

"You are taking the long way," Agner pointed out, surprising Shining Armor.

"Oh, were we?" A stallion to the left questioned.

"Gale," Shining grunted. "I must have gotten lost in thought."

"We all know that isn't the case," Derekosh said.

Shining kept silent, remembering that they had abilities beyond any unicorn. Deciding that getting on their bad side wasn't the best decision, he turned right on course to the throne room.

"Considering we saw you arrested and sentenced to death almost a year ago doesn't really ease my guards," Shining stated, careful to keep an even voice.

"And by your princess' word you will never admit or say anything aside from knowing I died," Derekosh snorted, turning to glare at the guard to the left. "And I would appreciate you keeping a neutral amount of respect for us."

"Derekosh," Agner quickly said. "Enough."

The two unicorns standing at the throne room doors lit their horns and opened the golden entrance. Shining Armor walked alone with the giants until he reached the foot of the throne, where he bowed to Luna and Celestia while the giants bowed with much more reverence.

"If you would leave us to speak in private, Shining Armor," Luna nodded.

"Yes, Princess," he saluted, turning and trotting to the door.

Once the door shut, Derekosh and Agner sat down on the red carpet. "Ichima. Limir," the brothers nodded.

"It is a pleasant surprise to see you both again," Luna smiled gently. "But I would ask why?"

"Jaqeluu, Jerosh, and Figanti are occupied with Reku'un's training and coordination of our fleet," Derekosh explained. "What with Figanti unaware of what's happened, it's become more difficult to keep myself hidden."

"We're here to report where our dreadnaught will be for the next few months before we need to move out of orbit," Agner added, standing up and grabbing a portable, 3-D projection map.

The room exploded with colors and landmasses, adjusting to give them an aerial view of the land. Their display went several miles northeast of Canterlot until they were near the Minotaur Republic's western border. Right above the Badlands.

"By the seventh lunar cycle we'll be here," Agner told them. "I'm not completely certain where we'll be afterwards, but I guarantee this."

"Agner," Celestia said softly. "May I ask about Draco?"

The man nodded and closed the holo-display. "Of course, Ichima," he smiled. "Reku'un was as much a son to you as he is our brother."

"Thank you. How is his training coming along?" She asked.

Agner glanced to Derekosh, and they both started laughing boisterously. "For…Forgive me," Derekosh laughed. "Reku'un… Reku'un is adapting quickly."

His younger brother recovered his composure a bit quicker. "He's devoted. Jerosh is personally training him through every skill he will need," Agner smiled. "The thermite has helped him keep up, and our own sessions are bolstering each of his abilities."

"And what is Jerosh doing?" Luna asked. "We've not been able to pick up on either his or Draco's signatures for hours. And this has happened constantly."

"There is a room in the Ulisha that was salvaged from our father's dreadnaught," Derekosh said, withholding any emotion. "It allows the Doshu'um or Makti to train without sensing other life forms. The room acts the same for any outside beings. They cannot sense any energies on the inside."

"To keep him focused," Celestia nodded, receiving a similar gesture from Agner.

"He's already surpassed me," he chuckled. "But it comes as no surprise."

"After all, he lasted long enough on his first session," Derekosh laughed.

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked.

The brothers turned to one another once again, and Derekosh nodded to his brother. "Our customs say that the eldest sibling of the family shall train the younglings," Agner stated. "Jerosh has a preliminary battle with each of us to determine what we need in order to be Signa."

"He's forced to let loose as much power as possible without using a single Ina change," Derekosh continued. "Agner lasted 2 minutes. Fermot took half a minute longer, Jaqeluu 3, and I survived for 7 minutes."

"And Draco?" Celestia worriedly asked.

"4," Agner chuckled. "Just barely."

"Our beatings were enough to kill any other Signa," Derekosh chuckled, rubbing his left arm as he remembered the day it was torn off. "But Reku'un's starting to give Jerosh a run for his money."

"And he'll be training to use Ina properly." Agner could only imagine what it would be like to see Draco and Nyla meld into the final stage of Ina. "He'll be unstoppable then."

Celestia felt happy that her son was getting along just fine. And at the same time, she felt a sense of worry for him. Not just for what he will need to rise to, but what he'll become as a result. The eleven months that had flashed by were awful. No letter or message from her beloved son. Not a single glance. Not even a visit.

She hadn't the faintest idea of what Draco looked like, or even if his appearance had changed. What were his brothers teaching him? Has he started acting differently? What has his training done to him?

"He constantly thinks about you and the ones he loves, Ichima," Agner told her, smiling softly. "Jaqeluu feels your pain and that of his love. He'll be the same man to you… although he'll be taller and stronger."

"But he won't change to his family," Derekosh nodded. "I promise you."

Celestia smiled subtly. "Thank you," she said. "I just worry for him."

"As he does for the rest of his friends," Agner chuckled. "He's devoted for the safety of you all. But… we aren't sure if he'll cooperate as his position as Makti."

That issue was a very delicate one. The brothers knew he wouldn't want to leave the world that held his mother, family, and lover. On the other hand, they needed him to lead their people to find a new home. There were too many to settle on the small planet, especially since the planet wasn't as bountifully rich as theirs. For their people to have hope, they would need Draco to be completely committed to their cause and their people.

For now, the only reason for him to fight was keeping those he loved safe.

"What will he need to do once the fight is over?" Luna asked.

"Our people will have finished our longest war… and before we can rejoice, we will mourn and search for a new home among the stars," Derekosh sighed. "If we succeed… we will have peace… peace we haven't seen for thousands of generations. And we'll need a home to live out our lives."

"To wait for our next call," Agner said.

Celestia and Luna felt sympathy for them. They had lost their world, their family, their friends, and still they fought. Their race fought against evil, and had no other cause but to fight that evil. If they completed it, they would be nothing anymore. If they didn't, the galaxies would suffer. They were in a lose-lose situation, and they were damn proud to be in that fix.

And at the same time, they had their own cause. To fight for those they've lost, and to make sure their children had a home away from violence and suffering.

"Agner."

The second youngest of the brothers took the holo-display from his waist and turned it on. Jaqeluu appeared on the invisible screen.

"What is it?"

"I need Derekosh back on board. Agner, Renkan required your assistance with some of the maturing Signa."

"What's wrong with them?"

"They're reacting to the energies of this world. They've accumulated unusable energy, and their Illness is causing them to release that power."

"Shouldn't you be there?"

"I already am. I need you to help the healers as fast as you can.

"I'm on it."

Agner closed the display and bowed to the princesses. Derekosh did the same and started for the door. "Signa," Celestia called, causing them to turn to her. "Please… make sure nothing happens to him."

They glanced to one another, then put their fists over the hearts. "We promise," they announced.

"On our honor as Alamonshuor's," Derekosh nodded.

With that, they made their way out of the castle and to the courtyard. After mounting their dragons and taking flight, Agner felt a multitude of energies burst from above, some from the Signa, and two from Reku'un and Jerosh's energies appearing.

"Looks like they've finished," Derekosh chuckled.

Agner laughed softly. "At least he's conscious this time."

Author's Note

Hey guys! I won't lie, I actually forgot to upload this a couple days ago :twilightblush: I will take any and all beratings without shame. Hope you guys enjoyed this, and, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Help from the Pack

Moon collapsed on the ground, his side nearly torn open and his front left leg broken horribly. Marring his body were several cuts and slashes that wept blood. Ahead of him, Orgos and Hutono growled viciously, pacing back and forth in their bestial forms. Moon forced himself up, eyeing the damage of his opponents. The eldest brother was barely scratched, aside from a sizable gash in his side and a visible claw mark trailing down his neck. Hutono was battered. Four claw marks ran down his sides, a bite mark wept red from his shoulder, and a leg was mauled savagely. With that, he was scratched and bruised all over.

"Enough," Inagro announced. Hutono and Orgos closed their maws and began to revert back to their bipedal bodies, while the pack leader went to help Moon stand back up. "How do you feel?"

Moon chuckled lowly and spat a glob of blood to the side. "Like I could use a break," he grinned, wincing as Inagro began to heal his wounds.

"You lasted longer than before," Niraka laughed softly, sitting beside her brother. "And you're starting to reach the levels of a basic Signa. Not many beings can say they can stand against a Bestial."

"Because those beings are either family or dead," Orgos grimly laughed as he made his way over. He rubbed the sharpened teeth protruding from his mouth in pain. "You may have loosened one of my teeth, Midnight."

"And I'll be need your assistance, Inagro," Hutono grunted, sitting down slowly. Their injuries remained on their original bodies. Moon learned that the first day he cut Inagro.

Inagro nodded and placed his hands over the wounds. His hands glowed a gentle orange as the splits and tears of skin mended slowly, bringing relief to Hutono.

"I've been meaning to ask if your growth is natural," Orgos stated, sitting beside Niraka. "You've grown a whole lot since you joined our pack."

Moon loved knowing that he was in a pack, a part of a group with individuals that relied on and trusted one another. He had no reason to keep secrets, or even anything he wouldn't like others to know.

"I'm not entirely sure," he chuckled awkwardly, scratching his ear. "When I was several hundred years old, my growth stopped completely. When I was with Dr-Reku'un, my body began to grow again. It stopped a few years ago, but since I've trained with you all my body's started once again."

Niraka and Orgos nodded slowly, their expressions changed to thought and wonder as the idea of his growth came to them. "Perhaps befriending others causes it?" Niraka awkwardly suggested.

"Or it could be that he draws energy from others," Orgos shrugged. "Your mother holds a plentiful reserve of energy, enough to defeat most Signa outside the Royal Family and League. Her energy could have started your growth, and meeting the Doshu'um must have caused you to absorb the energies he released. Perhaps even when he wasn't using his abilities."

It made sense. Whenever he was around a sizable energy signature, he would grow over time. His mother was an alicorn, so she had no shortage of mana to give. Draco was to be the most powerful Signa of them all, and with the Ashla inside of him it only added to his energy, so that was what caused his larger growth. And now that he lived with a group of Signa, their energies combined to give his body it's biggest growth yet. He felt as though he could reach Ember's arm, maybe up to her elbow.

"At least we've helped you gain more power, Midnight," Inagro chuckled. "We should go to eat some hokor. My stomach isn't comfortable being empty."

The pack laughed together as they made their way out of the training area and into the halls. Moon walked beside Orgos, right beside the windows to the outside. He saw dreadnoughts and cruisers seemingly floating in the atmosphere, massive and as brilliant as ever. His thoughts strayed to Draco, then to Ember, and as he looked to the planet below, his thoughts went to his loved one. How she was… what she was doing… if she was alright… it all returned to him in one massive wave.

"Midnight." Moon shook his head and looked back, realizing he missed the turn his pack had followed. Hutono was waiting at the intersection, and Moon hurried over.

"I'm sorry," Moon chuckled nervously. "Did the others go ahead?"

"Yes," Hutono said. "Are you alright?"

Moon nodded softly, turning his head forward. "I'm fine, Hutono," he smiled.

Hutono's gaze didn't leave the lunar wolf. "You're thinking about your loved ones, aren't you?" He questioned.

Moon's smile slowly faltered, and he let out a small sigh as his head lowered. "It's… hard to focus when you've left somepony behind you've only begun to love," he half-heartedly laughed. "And my family and friends are probably worried what will become of me. I just won't know what do when the time comes to greet them all again… especially with this change."

Moon had always been prideful of being part wolf, it was what kept him alive after all. However, much to his dismay, his growth spurts had caused him to become more and more like his animalistic side. Not mentally, of course, but physically. His claws had become sharper. His senses were more acute, and his Cutie Mark was barely visible around his darkening coat. He couldn't stand the thought of knowing he scared his friends… or Fluttershy, for that matter. Would the ponies reject him once more?

"Midnight." He glanced up and realized they were entering the mess hall. Signa and Bestials sat amongst one another, but turned to him and gave a respectful bow. "You shouldn't dwell on what is to come. For now, all you need to worry about is staying alive."

Moon chuckled softly, remembering all of his training ands beatings. He grabbed a wooden plate carved from a Defili tree and went to the rotisserie'd hokor in the middle of the room. Loki'irians were all about natural consumption, and they even took that belief into the stars. Each dreadnought had an entire quadrant of the ship devoted to growing vegetables and fruits from their homeworld. It was one of the more secure chambers, and made for a decent bunker.

After getting the slab of meat, he followed Hutono to the table their pack often sat at. There were two new Signa sitting with them, but Moon paid them no mind and dug into the delicious meat. He felt partially wrong for doing this, especially when his lover was an animal lover. But the taste was to die for.

"Midnight," Hutono said, drawing the wolf's attention. "Would you mind if I asked what was on your mind?"

His expression fell slightly, but he swallowed the hokor in his mouth and said, "There are no secrets for me to keep. We're a pack, and I trust you enough to tell you."

He shuffled in his seat until he was mildly comfortable, the seats designed for bipeds instead of quadrupeds.

"I… was thinking about what it will be like once I return to my home," he sighed. "Will it be alien to me? Will the ones close to me see me any different? I… I just have… so many questions and not a single answer. It's… frightening to think about."

Hutono nodded slowly, drinking some of the water in his mug. "I… think I understand," he said softly. He could see that the thought bothered Moon, even now. Hutono glanced cautiously to Orgos, who was speaking with two of the warriors across from him. "I'm not sure if this will help ease your thoughts, but I'm willing to try."

As he sat up and pushed his plate to the side, Moon perked up and pushed his own meal away. Hutono brought his hands together and did a small prayer before going silent, his hands together as he fiddled with them slowly.

"I was very young when the invasion occurred," he said lowly. Moon frowned lightly, seeing the pain and anger in his pack member's eyes. "Orgos had just completed his Illness… and the sky was black with their horde."

Hutono showed his right hand, particularly the mark in the center of his palm. "I was being cornered by soldiers… and one managed to lodge an arrow through my palm to pin me against a Defili branch." He rubbed the small scar slowly, his eyes drifting. "Orgos was with me… and he was fighting them off by the dozen. My… mother and father came… but they attracted an Alpha… and I watched them die… slowly… painfully…"

Moon had realized the table had gone silent, and Orgos, Niraka, and Inagro were listening intently.

"Orgos… Orgos managed to grab me before my father was slain… and we made it to the shuttles… along with countless others," he mumbled, his hands shaking slightly. "When I was starting my Illness, I had no idea I was a Bestial until I changed. The Signa there were surprised as well, and they were forced to send me to a Bestial ship to help control me during my Illness."

"I didn't see him for five whole cycles," Orgos continued, looking at the table. "I was sent to the dreadnought Vrizza to help with the infants and newborns that were missing or without family's."

"And… the entire time I was wondering what Orgos would say," Hutono laughed gently. "Would he see me differently? Will my changes disgust him? Would he shun me? I didn't know what he was doing or if he was alright… so I prayed every day and ask to see him."

Orgos sat up with a small smile. "I remember the day I was assigned to this pack," he chuckled. "I sat with Inagro for hours, telling him about my family's history as Bestials and who my forefathers were when I felt someone hugging me. I looked up… and my little brother was grown up."

Hutono wiped a stray tear from his cheek. "We couldn't stay quiet for days," he laughed, restraining a sniffle. "I showed my bestial form, my Rites… everything that happened to me was part of his memory."

"And I cherish those stories," Orgos laughed, putting an arm around his brother's shoulders. "To think you thought that I would think differently of you."

"I was afraid, Orgos," Hutono chuckled. "But Midnight… I want you to know that no matter what changes on your outside… your family and friends will only know you for what is in your heart. What makes you a… pony, is what makes you their friend and family. Do you understand?"

Moon smile and nodded to Hutono, earning smiled around the table. "Whenever you need help, Midnight, we are all here," Inagro told him, smiling as well.

"This is nice and heartwarming," Niraka laughed awkwardly, "but my hokor is turning cool. I believe it's time we eat!"

The others agreed and clinked their cups together, then tore into their own meals. Moon smiled as he watched Niraka and Inagro fight for a piece while Hutono and Orgos continually snatched food from each other.

I'm glad to be a part of this pack… but my pack will always be with you two… Draco… Ember… But they are my family as well, so I'll fight with them like I would with you two. I hope you're both fine… and good luck to both of you.

Author's Note

Eyyyyyy, two in a row this week! I had to. I'm getting back into it, I think/hope. So I'm looking forward to this. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Nearly There

Draco roared in a mixture of a battle cry and pain as he forced his broken arm to swing around to punch Jerosh's head, right as his brother blasted him back in a beam of his red energy. Jerosh tumbled back violently, grunting in pain, but he managed to get his balance and slide backwards. His younger brother wasn't as coordinated yet. He wasn't able to break away from the beam and was smashed against the wall, denting the metal surface with his form. Blood dripped from his broken metal face, his armor having been discarded long ago.

His torso was bare, and his legs only retained fragments of the armor he was wearing. Slash marks littered his body, his right arm was broken horribly, he could feel a few ribs out of place, and his vision was getting even more foggy. He looked over to Jerosh, who was starting his charge. Draco's oldest brother was beaten as well, his bone covered body bearing small nicks and cracks. His most significant wound was on his left arm, which Draco managed to briefly subdue with a stab to the shoulder. Even though it had healed, Jerosh felt pain whenever he moved it, but he didn't show as much.

The sound of metal hitting metal screamed in their ears as they entered another duel, slashing and weaving as one tried to get the upper hand. Draco soon achieved as much, using Derekosh's techniques and Agner's training to keep Jerosh on his toes, slowly inching him back. But Jerosh noticed much earlier than his brother was hoping. Draco felt the spike of energy, then a winding elbow to the stomach, smashing a few more ribs through the metal surface of his stomach and sending him crashing into the floor.

Before he could hit it, Jerosh had spun around and drove his fist downwards, slamming into Draco's face and pinning him to the ground with an echoing boom. The Doshu'um's energy took a steep nosedive until it faltered to a nearly-deplete level. The metals over his little brother's body receded slowly, revealing the slashed and bruised skin it was protecting. Draco groaned softly as the metal crawled into its openings in his body, then sealed the slits. Jerosh reverted from his Ina body to his regular form as well, the bone cracking and shattering as it retreated beneath his skin.

"You're getting better, Reku'un," Jerosh laughed, helping his youngest sibling to his feet. Draco hissed when he put his left foot down, reminding Jerosh that he'd crushed it. "Apologies."

"It's fine," Draco chuckled weakly, his arm around Jerosh as he helped him limp out of the training room. "How… how long will it be before I run out of thermite?"

"Just another two months now," Jerosh said, guiding his brother down the hall. He halted suddenly, feeling a sharp pain in his leg. "After that, it will take more time for your Illness to settle in, but until we see signs and after your Illness you'll be taking your final training with Figanti."

The elevator hummed as they stepped inside, then lowered slowly to the main halls. "Is your leg okay?" Draco asked, sighing as he felt many of his cuts healing soothingly.

"My Rites will straighten it out," Jerosh chuckled. "Although, I'll have Jaqeluu look at it in case you've actually done something."

He shook his head softly, laughing at his older brother's sarcasm. "Am I nearly there?" Draco questioned. "I mean… am I strong enough?"

"For?" Jerosh asked.

"For the war. The fight. For Ina," Draco elaborated. "Am I almost ready to be Makti?"

The Signa and regulars passing gave them respectful bows and even laughed at the sight of them. "That isn't for me to say," Jerosh sighed. "Figanti is in charge of determining that. But you're stronger than the rest of our brothers, at the very least, and that isn't an easy feat. I'm pushing you, but you're reaching my own level, and you won't progress without a stronger and harsher teacher."

It wasn't the answer Draco was looking for, and his older brother knew as much. One thing came to mind, aside from a question he held for later. "How did Figanti become part of the League?"

"He is the strongest Signa warrior that is alive," Jerosh said. "When the League members reach their elderly age, they are to choose a successor. Figanti was taken in as an apprentice by the older League member, Orosunak. He was stronger than the Makti, but as customs dictate, he could not challenge our grandfather. After training for the better part of his childhood and his maturity, he was announced as the leader of the League."

"Was it rough?"

Jerosh laughed loudly. "Our uncle barely survived!" He was able to say, clutching his side briefly. "Father always admired Figanti for his dedication to his role. They were the strongest of us… brothers… leaders…"

Draco could see that his older brother was remembering their family before he was born… or possibly when he was born. "Jerosh," Draco said, drawing his brother's attention. "Right here."

Jerosh chuckled softly as he helped his brother into the medical chambers. He sat down on the bed he'd been using for the last few months and waited for the healer to finish the scan of his body.

"I'm going to find Jaqeluu," Jerosh told him. "Don't go anywhere."

"It isn't like I really can," Draco laughed, earning an amused chuckle from the healer and his brother.

It wasn't long before the healer had gone over his entire body, and she stimulated the regeneration process with her Rite. "Your body's adapting to the thermite and physical punishment," she said in their native tongue. "You've only a glass to go of it. By then your regenerative ability will be able to keep up with you."

"Good," Draco nodded, speaking Neric as well. "How is my arm?"

Her energy appeared in her palm, soft and bright yellow, and she placed it near the broken limb. The bones cracked and moved until they were aligned with one another, and she placed her hand on his shoulder and pushed.

"It isn't dislocated, at the very least," she smiled. "I'd advise you give it some time, but seeing as you're the Doshu'um…"

The two of them laughed gently, but he clutched his side. "You aren't one of the regular healers," Draco pointed out. "Is Nalak busy?"

The woman shook her head. "Not exactly," she anxiously chuckled. "My mother assigned me to help you, what with all the younger Signa going through their Illness and her needed. My name is Nimani."

Draco smiled at her and nodded. "You don't look like you've gone past your Illness yourself," he said, causing her to look away in embarrassment.

"Well, I'm actually supposed to be the same age as you," she admitted. "I was born about a lunar cycle after you. My father is Protiiglo Dureskavo."

The name rang a bell. "Isn't he—"

"The leader of the biggest armada in our army and the most trusted man outside of the Royal Family," she recited, pride evident in her tone. "Our fathers were close friends… I'm pretty sure I remember seeing your father, actually."

It was comforting to speak to a Signa who wasn't older than him that was just there to heal him and make sure he was keeping up with his training. "Are you training to be a healer?" He asked.

"I'm not sure," she sighed, stepping away once his arm was better. "I've trained with both of my parents, and I'm as skilled as a fighter as I am a healer."

"Why couldn't you be both?" He asked.

"That's right, you aren't fully aware of our customs," she murmured, standing by the counter as she looked over his body's status results. "A healer is still a warrior, but I devote myself to ships or the very back of the battlefield. I enjoy helping others survive and get back into the war, but I've always felt the thrill of battle when I spar with others. I feel compelled to join them, blasters firing and arrows sailing."

He understood what she meant, but not about healing. Ever since the first war in the Gryphon Kingdom, he had always felt the mental excitement for battle. It was in the blood of every Loki'irian. Battle excited them to no end, especially against impossible or even suicidal odds. But she was faced with that or the path her mother was taking.

"I shouldn't actually be speaking about this with you," she nervously chuckled. "I mean no offense, but I shouldn't intervene with your training."

"It's fine, Nimani," Draco laughed. "It's been monotonous for a while, anyway. My brothers keep me entertained outside of sparring, but these checkups have been very boring."

She shook her head softly and stepped towards the door. "They aren't to keep you entertained, after all," Nimani reminded him. "I'll see you when I'm needed, then."

"Thank you," Draco nodded. The door shut once again, and he laid back in the bed.

When did I get so friendly with the Signa here? Maybe I'm finally warming up to this life.

I'm glad to hear.

You've been listening?

Sort of. I have your memories as my own, remember?

Yes, Nyla, I remember.

We'll be starting our Ina training soon. It will be stressful for us… won't it?

It isn't going to be easy. But at least we'll be stronger than ever. Stronger together, too.

Of course. We must try with all of our will. As long as you don't give up, I won't either.

I promised to see this to the end… whenever that may be.

And I'll stand beside you no matter what.

Thank you, Nyla. Get some sleep… I'm pretty beaten.

I can feel it, Reku'un. Goodnight.

Goodnight.

He felt his partner's connection cut off, and he rose his hand to his hair. The feeling reminded him of the time he had laid his head on Ember's lap during the war, when they talked about visiting Manehatten. It seemed like it was the other day and so distant at the same time. The feeling of her claws was faint and at the same time present.

"We're almost there, Ember… we'll be together soon."

Author's Note

I remembered about her, so I thought why not :) I'm so close to the final twist of the story, and I'm so FREAKING excited! Hope you guys are there for the twist and end, and maybe even the teaser chapter. So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Almost Time

Ember grabbed a piece of steaming hokor and made her way over to her squadron's table. She sat down cautiously, catching Nimash's eye while the rest of the squad laughed and chatted. Her seat was usually beside the female Loki'irian, and today was no different.

"Are you tired again?" She questioned.

Ember nodded slowly, lazily grasping the piece of meat. "It's been stressful keeping up with you all," she sighed, rubbing her head.

"I've studied the new Nera'ak bodies," Nimash told her, grabbing her attention. "Tomes and such on your biology. You aren't very different to our Nera'ak, and that means you should have at least become used to it."

"Well I haven't, alright?" Ember growled loudly, drawing attention from their squad members.

"Are you two alright?" Yujik asked. Yujik was their squad leader, ranking Motigo while they were Nimgo, the lowest rank of regulars in training.

Ember glared at Nimash for a moment, but sighed and shook her head. "We're fine, Yujik," she said, a bit of annoyance in her tone.

To her left, Prongo, the second in command, placed a hand on her shoulder. "Ember, you need to tell us if something is wrong," he said in a lower tone. "Nimash has seen you in pain recently. There isn't a healer on this ship. If you've been injured, you need to tell us now."

Prongo was very vicious in combat, but outside of a battle, he was very calm and caring. Some would say a bit too caring. Even so, she pulled his hand away and started to eat. She'd felt weak all day, but she believed she just needed food to get herself going.

The months had gone by fast… and boy was she glad. Her training had escalated quickly, after practicing marksmanship with rifles and hand-to-hand combat, they went on to practice family weapon skills. Each clan, especially the Signa, were trained in a certain weapon. Yujik's clan were men of the spear, shown by his personally made spear with a symbol carved into the head. Prongo's clan were masters of the mace, his own brutal weapon resting beside him. As for Nimash, she and her clan were experts with knives and daggers.

The thought never occurred to Ember about what her father and his family used. Her father used a blade, like her fiancé, one of her uncle's used a spear, and the other (who was long deceased) was skilled with a hammer. Before them, her grandfather was remembered as a deadly axe wielder. As such, she went with the one weapon she'd used since the age of five. Her bow.

She felt confident in her ability to use her weapon, but she was put in impossible trials that the other children eased through. The instructor, a female archer, helped her to see that the impossible was just harder than the possible. She learned how to determine the power for a shot, how to fire several arrows at once, what direction to fire her arrow in certain conditions and other amazing skills. What she learned, was that an archer's best friend was their blade. Be it a short-sword, regular sword, or a dagger, their close quarter weapon was the most important tool to their survival in battle.

Ever since then, she'd learned valuable skills that made her about as strong as most Loki'irians on the ship. She was ranked in the top half of her platoon, which was no easy accomplishment for someone like her.

However, all of her work had made everything all the more painful. Cramps and aches were bolstered by two fold, her headaches were becoming more frequent, and she felt weaker and weaker with every passing day.

"Ember," Nimash called, her hand touching Ember's claw. "You… you carry the Doshu'um's son… don't you?"

Ember's scales hadn't turned dull like they normally did for a dragoness carrying an egg. Then again, she didn't know what exactly she was carrying… not after all the sensations she was feeling. Whenever a Signa passed through the ship, or when she would pass near Homooru, they would give her a bow as usual but an odd glance as well. The Signa undoubtedly sensed an energy within her that wasn't her own, and yet she was reluctant to tell someone. She didn't want to leave just yet.

It wasn't that she didn't want to tell her father… she wanted to have Draco with her when their child was born. However it happened, at the very least.

And so… for Nimash's answer, Ember shrugged. "I… I've been told… and I've felt it," she admitted at last. "I haven't shown signs of it… at least those specific to a dragon."

"But you carry a child," Prongo reminded her. "Ember, you should not stay on this ship. You must return to your kind so that they may care for you."

"Isika, please." Isika was a term most Signa females used for a close friend. Or someone they considered as close as family.

"I'll only be here another month, Isika," Ember smiled to Nimash, grasping her hand softly. "I give you my word. And you as well, Prongo. But you must both promise to keep this a secret. The Signa know, but no one else does. Can you both give me your word?"

Prongo sighed and turned to Nimash. She sighed as well, but finally smiled and shook her head. "You're as stubborn as most Nera'ak, Isika," Nimash laughed. "I give you my word."

"Then mine as well, I suppose," Prongo chuckled hesitantly. "Neither of us will say anything."

"Thank you," Ember smiled. "I've been meaning to ask why haven't any platoons been training."

The two nodded with growing smiles. "Today is a traditional day," Nimash stated with a joyous clap of her hands. "On this very day, almost a thousand generations ago, we defeated Drepshol and restored order to the galaxies."

Ember's ears perked and her eyes widened. "Your kind brought peace to the galaxy?" She questioned disbelievingly.

"Every Loki'irian learns this at the age of five cycles," Lilax, another female of their squad, laughed. "The darkest battle of them all."

"The day our forefathers fought with Minira and the first Makti Reku'un!" A warrior from the other side of the mess shouted.

"Every being in the galaxy was saved with our armies together!" Yujik laughed boisterously. "Each regular laid thousands of soldiers to rest while the Signa wiped clean thousands of HORDES!"

"AH-HOO!"

"My great-forefather kept a journal of that battle," another warrior announced, gathering the room at Ember's squad's table. "There wasn't a sky that day. Only horde upon horde upon horde. Gungrich were in the millions, the soldiers doubling that number, and the Alphas tripling that number!"

"And we numbered in the trillions!" A girl shouted, a unified chant echoing through the room.

"We fought tooth, nail, Rite, blade, bows, weapons, ship, and Nera'ak. With Reku'un's sacrifice, we not only won the battle, but the war, and made the galaxies a better place for all!" Yujik continued. "Let us all hope the birth of another Reku'un secures our TRUE victory! The death of the horde!"

"AH-HOO!"

"Do you think he can do it?" Nimash questioned Ember.

"How would the offworld Nera'ak know?" A boy beside Nimash laughed, spurring others to do the same.

She stood up, headbutted him, and placed an arm around Ember's shoulders. "She is the Doshu'um's lover," she announced. Every warrior that wasn't in their platoon dropped to a knee and bowed formally, a knuckle on the ground while the other hand rested on their lifted knee.

Once they did that, they all jumped to their feet. "Have you seen his strength?" One asked.

"Can he do it?" Another questioned.

"Will he get us through this?"

Ember stood up, silencing them all. "Dra-Reku'un has an unbreakable drive… he promised to fight these monsters… and win," she said softly. "He'll make sure we win… and make sure you all stand on their corpses when we win this war!"

"AH-HOO!"

Author's Note

Hey guys! Hope you guys enjoy this chapter, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Leaving Early

The lights inside of the training ship were off, and outside the moon shone and the stars twinkled in the night sky. Everything was silent, more so than usual. It was maddening to Ember. She tossed and turned in her bunk violently, clawing at her head as her headache morphed into a migraine. Her stomach knotted in pain, and she held back a groan as she tore her sheets away.

Nimash sat up from her own bed and watched Ember stand and make her way to the female lounge. She stood up and silently crept after her, making sure the others were asleep. Peeking around the corner, Nimash looked around for her Isika, managing to catch a glimpse of her tail going into the showers. Nimash followed, watching as Ember turned the water to a soothing temperature and sat down on the floor. One of her claws were holding her stomach, while the other rested on her leg.

"Ember," Nimash called softly, causing the dragoness to quickly turn to her. "It's fine. We are alone."

She stripped away the garments she slept in, leaving only the skin tight black material over her body, and sat beside Ember. They sat together in silence, Ember's breaths sounding more deep and straining. Nimash put her hand on her shoulder, and the dragoness gently placed her claw over it. Nimash slowly pulled Ember into a hug, sighing softly as she felt her Isika twitch in pain.

"Enough is enough, Isika," she told her quietly. "You need to go back… you can't stay any longer."

Ember sighed softly, nodding just as weakly. "I know… I know," she whispered.

"I can have my uncle take us back down to your planet," Nimash said, looking to her friend. "We can leave tomorrow if you'd like."

Ember nodded, grunting as a slight pain jolted her stomach. "I'm sorry, Isika," she shakily murmured.

Nimash only laughed softly and kissed the dragoness' head as she helped her up. "Most of us do it as well," she admitted bashfully. "You're just like my sister, Elwya."

It was hard for Ember to laugh, but she managed to let a few slip. "Thank you…"

"You're very welcome, Isi-"

Nimash held her tongue as Ember started to snore against her shoulder. Picking up her friend, she turned the water off and did her best to dry the dragoness and herself before taking her back to their sleeping quarters. Nimash laid her in bed and went back to her own bunk, nodding off slowly to her memories.

The next day…

Ember pulled on her armor sloppily as she readied to leave with Nimash. Her rival and friend helped strap on the armor her father gave her, tying the straps on her gauntlets. They kept from placing the shell of the armor over her body, as she would get much more weary from wearing the full set. Nimash carried it for her, and they waited patiently in the hangar for her uncle. It wasn't long before a dropship entered through the hangar door.

Nimash recognized the insignia on the side of the small craft and helped Ember to her feet. The dragoness was surprised to see a Signa exit the dropship, and Nimash hurried over to give him a hug.

"Dot dit demi et ezi jro grika, Herdo Vishik! (It is good to see you again, Uncle Vishik)!" She laughed in her native tongue.

"Grak jro ik usha, Nimash (And you as well, Nimash)" The man chuckled. He glanced to Ember, then turned back to his niece. "Hrök dit urit (Who is she?)"

Nimash chuckled and held Ember's arm. "Uncle, this is Ember. She is to be wedded to the Doshu'um." The man's eyes widened and he dropped to a formal bow.

"Makatesh (Wife of Makti)" He said softly. "I did not know you would be a part of our armies."

"She's as skilled as any warrior I know," Nimash laughed. "Uncle, we must hurry."

He looked to Ember, his eyes trailing to her stomach, then nodded softly. "Come."

Nimash helped Ember climb on board, setting her down on one of the built in seats. She pulled the straps over her body to secure her then did the same.

"Are you both ready?" Vishik asked.

"Yes, Uncle," Nimash called.

The dropship hummed lowly, then lurched backwards as it lifted off of the landing zone. It passed through the hangar door and zoomed out of the exit in the side of the dreadnought. Ember held Nimash's hand as they descended, heading straight for the Dragon Kingdom. Ember glanced out of the window, gasping as she noticed Canterlot Castle getting further and further away.

"Wait," Ember grunted. "Turn back… to Canterlot."

"Isika, your home is—"

"Tell my father… I'll be in Canterlot," she said weakly. "Just take me."

Vishik nodded and turned the vessel around, heading straight for Canterlot. Ember closed her eyes as the craft lurched forward, then jolted back, steadying as they descended gently. The dropship's hum died when they touched down, and Vishik came into the passenger room with them, pressing a panel by the side of the door. The door lifted up for them, and Vishik stepped down and reached a hand out to Ember. She took the offered hand and slowly got down from the craft.

When she looked around, she realized they were in the Castle Courtyard. However, it wasn't how it looked the year before. Solar Guards and Loki'irians went around the area, most of the men being Signa. Some of the warriors glanced towards them, and two of them rushed over.

"Is she injured?" One asked.

"We need to bring her to a healer," Vishik said. "Can you escort her?"

The two warriors nodded, and one ran ahead while the other accessed a comm link. "Bring us a healer and a gurney," he ordered. "The Doshu'um's partner requires medical assistance."

Nimash and Vishik waited until the healer rushed out with the Loki'irian made gurney, which floated beside her. Once Ember was placed carefully, she was rushed inside as the woman'a hands moved above her body, energy appearing in each palm as she tended to the dragoness. Ember felt some of her pain ease up, and she managed to look at the room they'd entered. It looked like the medical wing of the castle. Her body was lifted by an invisible force and placed on a more comfortable bed.

She looked up to the healer relieving the pain from her. "How do you feel?" Her voice sounded gentle and soothing.

"Better than I have been," Ember sighed with relief.

"Good," the woman smiled. "My name is Urishana. You are the Doshu'um's partner, yes?"

Ember nodded, feeling good enough to sit up slightly. "Yes." Before the healer could do any sort of bow, Ember put a claw up. "Please, I'm not exactly comfortable with giants bowing to me."

Urishana laughed, her hands hovering above the dragoness' stomach while the yellow energy did its work. "You'll be sleeping with a giant soon, anyhow," she chuckled.

Ember rose a brow, but she remembered about her fiancé's training. But one other thing bothered her. "How did you know what he's been doing?"

Urishana smiled warmly. "I've been his healer until I was needed with the maturing Signa. I only left last week," she told her.

"How is he?" Ember quickly asked. "Is he alright? Has he gotten through his training?"

The bombardment of questions caused Urishana to laugh again, just as softly. "He is doing exceedingly well," she nodded. "He's gone through the training of a Signa and broken nearly every bone in his body. And he's stronger than any Signa alive… aside from Figanti and his older brother."

Ember smiled, glad to know her lover was doing okay and was closer than ever to being Makti. Closer to returning to her.

"You bear his child," Urishana smiled softly. "Would you like to know the gender?"

"How is that possible?" Ember asked.

"Male Signa and female Signa give off different forms of our energy. A male's energy is felt as unstable, as most men can become stronger whenever they can. A female's energy is felt as sturdy. I'm sure I don't have to explain." Both of them laughed, but Ember's laughs died down much faster than Urishana. The healer noticed and stopped, clearing her throat gently. "So would you like to know?"

"Truthfully… I would… but I would like to find out myself," she smiled. Urishana nodded in understanding. "Is there anything you can tell me about my child?"

Urishana closed her eyes and let her energies interact with the growing signature inside of the dragoness. "Your child is… nearly ready to meet you," she began, smiling softly. "Hmm… its definitely a feisty one. And… its energy is extremely well developed already. You'll be blessed with a healthy child. Is this your first?"

Ember nodded with an anxious smile. "I'm a bit apprehensive… and I'm afraid of something going wrong."

"Don't worry. We'll have the best healers and medical personnel to help you," Urishana assured her. "I'll send word to Reku—"

"No," Ember exclaimed, nervously fidgeting as Urishana looked at her curiously. "He still has a long time of training ahead of him. The last thing I'd want is for him to be distracted… I didn't tell him I was pregnant in the first place."

Urishana's eyes widened slightly, confused as to why she wouldn't tell her lover that he would be a father. But it made sense. Reku'un was still in need of training, especially since he was an Alamonshuor. And yet she couldn't help but pity the dragoness in a way. The most wonderful thing for any father would be to see his child once they were born. To know that they would carry on their name with pride and honor. Every Loki'irian held family close, something no amount of violence or bloodshed would change. And still… Reku'un had not gone through any sort of tradition aside from the Ragnok battle. What would one more taboo do now?

"Alright," Urishana nodded. "I'll need to check on the other Signa. Tomorrow I will be here with another healer to get you ready for what's to come. Until then."

"Until then," Ember nodded. Urishana left her room in a hurry.

When she was sure she was alone, Ember laid back and placed her claws over her belly, trying to feel any indication of the child within her. Would it be like a pony's birth? All bloody and messy? Or would she have a similar egg as other dragons? Only time would tell, and it brought a build up of fear, excitement, wonder, and reluctance.

But she'd have Draco with her. Along with their families and friends. And that was all she would need. All their child would need.

Author's Note

Another one down! Great teets of Celestia, am I excited for the twist of twist's and the end to this story! Until then, I just want to say that I hope all of you who have supported this story are here when these times come. SO! Until then, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Visit from Friends

King Draco anxiously paced aboard the carrier dragon, two Signa escorts flanking either side of him. Aboard the carrier dragon were two of his personal guards. He muttered constantly to himself, unable to keep still, even as the castle came into view. The courtyard was cleared as the massive dragon landed, the king leaping down immediately and practically running into the castle.

He went straight through the throne room, which was empty, and made a dash for the medical wing. The Solar guards directed him towards his daughter's room, which he hurried towards. He even began to fly through the halls to reach the medical room. Standing outside were the alicorn sisters and the Elements of Harmony. They stepped aside as the dragon king walked in, slowing as he approached his daughter. Urishana nodded in respect to him, stepping to the side as he went to his daughter's side. He hugged her gently, nuzzling her cheek lovingly.

"It's good to see you, Father," Ember laughed softly.

He chuckled and moved back, holding her claws. "And it's good to see you as well," he smiled. He glanced down to her belly, noticing the slight growth. "How long have you carried it?"

"Nearly a year and a half," Ember sighed, fiddling with her father's claws. "It won't be like other births, I've heard. What with Draco being a Loki'irian and all."

"Do we have any idea how it will be?" King Drago asked Urishana.

The healer shook her head softly. "In every case, we've been unable to know how exactly the child will be born," Urishana told them. "Whether our Loki'irian DNA alters the birth or allows a natural one is very unclear. We've had reports of both, and so we often wait until the final month to determine it. But we opt to waiting for the actual birth… or the laying of the egg for your daughter."

The ponies outside walked in, and Urishana excused herself to give them a moment. "Have you thought of a name yet?" Celestia asked, truly excited her son was about to start a family.

Ember shook her head. "Not yet," she smiled. "I'm not sure I should name it now…"

"What about Draco Jr.! Draco II? Ooh! Drake! How about it, huh?!" Pinkie squealed. "Ooh, this is so exciting! We're gonna be like aunts! Right, girls?"

"Totally," Rainbow nodded. "I can teach the squirt how to fly as awesome as me."

"Okay, okay, Rainbow," Twilight laughed. "I'm sure Ember's got that covered."

"Ah wonder what the little dragon's gonna look like," Applejack said. "What do you think?"

Ember shrugged. "It's very unclear, Applejack. No dragon has a child with similar scales."

"Whatever colors it is, I'm sure I can make something that suits it perfectly!" Rarity clapped excitedly.

"I'm sure it's going to be just adorable," Fluttershy smiled. "And I'm sure Draco will love whatever you decide to name it."

"Of course he will," Rainbow chuckled. "He's gonna be a dad! What'd he say when you told him?"

"It must have been quite a surprise for him, I'll bet!" Rarity commented.

Ember scratched the back of her head as she chuckled nervously. "Draco doesn't know."

Their jaws dropped, especially Rarity's. "What?!"

"He's the DAD!" Pinkie shouted. "This is the bestest, most wonderful thing that could ever happen for you too!"

"It most certainly is!" Rarity chimed in. "You're starting a family together! You need to tell him!"

"Girls," Celestia said loudly. They smiled nervously as she sighed. "I think I know why you want to keep this from him."

Ember looked at her lover's mother with a look of permission, laying down as she felt herself tire some.

"It may be a wonderful thing for him… but it's a distraction," Celestia sighed. Ember nodded, reminding them all that Draco was still training.

"He cannot afford to worry about his own child's birth," Luna added. "He has just half a year left. Now would not be the best time."

They nodded in understanding, including King Draco. "Have you heard from him?" He asked his daughter.

"No. I… haven't heard from Moon either." She looked to Fluttershy, who nodded softly. Rainbow put a hoof on her shoulder to comfort her, some of the others doing their best as well. "I'm sure he's doing just fine."

"I hope so," she murmured. "I just worry what they'll do when they come back."

"They're still going to fight. And I know that if Draco doesn't stop, Moon won't either. They'll be safe." Ember turned to the alicorn sisters and nodded firmly. "They'll watch each other like brothers and make sure they come back together."

The girls nodded, and each of the alicorn mothers did as well. "They'll make it," King Draco assured her. "I know they will."

Ember had been assuring herself over and over, knowing deep in her heart that Draco would fight to the death for whatever he believed in. He was facing trillions of Arthanians with a mere fraction of that army, meaning he would have to be stronger and more committed than anything he's ever devoted himself to. He'd have to fight with more devotion than he had for revenge. For peace.

He had to be more devoted to the cause than he was to her.

Then… and only then… would she and Draco be together. And she knew that much.

"We'll just have to wait and see."

"Alright, alright!" Pinkie exclaimed, hopping over to Ember's side. "Sheesh! You guys are acting so glum! Like some bad author trying to ruin the fact that Ember's pregnant! We should all be smiling! Come on, is EVERYPONY forgetting about the baby shower?!"

"A… baby shower?" Ember questioned.

"Yeah! Y'know, having a party way before the baby's born?" Rainbow laughed.

"For all we know she could be having it a month from now," Twilight voiced her concern.

"An even better reason to have it sooner!" Rarity chimed. "Oh, we'll all get gifts! Pinkie Pie and I could arrange everything for you! It'll be magnificent!"

"Yeah! We're gonna have an awesome baby shower!" Pinkie cheered. "It'd be better if we knew what it was but it's even more exciting to wait! This is gonna be so amazing I can't wait!"

Author's Note

This is kinda getting a bit calm. I'll fix that soon. I hope you guys enjoy so far, and as always, like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Right of the Signa (I of III)

"This is it… isn't it?" Draco sighed, taking off his armor and discarding it to the side.

Jerosh did the same, down to the black material over his torso and upper legs. "You defeat me… and yes, it will be."

Jaqeluu, Derekosh, Fermot, and Agner stood on the sidelines, watching the two prepare for the battle. "He's finally surpassed us all," Derekosh chuckled. "Herod would be proud…"

"Heraj as well," Jaqeluu nodded. "I know they're proud now… I just know it."

"We're all proud. I'm sure I can speak for all of us," Fermot nodded softly.

Agner leaned on his spear and sighed as he watched his youngest brother all grown up. He stood taller than Jaqeluu, Fermot and him, but was still a bit shorter than Derekosh and Jerosh. His energy overshadowed them all, stable near Jerosh's own level. But they knew their youngest brother was holding back a good majority of his energy.

The question was: how much energy was he suppressing?

They knew they would find out. And as Jerosh and Draco readied into their stances, they turned their full attention to the two warriors. Everything was silent… nothing moved… the only thing that was heard by any of the brothers were their own hearts. Draco steadied his breathing, knowing that in this battle, Jerosh would truly go all out. Ina changes, energy peaks, and full use of his Rites would be in play. Jerosh had made sure he would be ready for this battle… but neither of them knew just how strong he had become. Draco wasn't even sure of his own limit… but he knew he would be matching Jerosh blow for blow.

Their eyes locked, energies slowly rising. A standoff. Who would strike first? Who would make the first move? Which one of them was more patient? Who would break first?

Everything slowed, and in that moment, both brothers dashed forward, time slowing as they made their bounds across the floor. Their fists curled up as they reached the last few meters, their energies spiking drastically. Both let loose deafening roars, metal and bone seeping out from within the two's bodies and covering them. Just a meter away, their energies skyrocketed and caused a blast of air to whip out.

BANG!

Their fists collided, the force reverberating through each of their arms.

And then, they began.

They practically disappeared from view, their movements unseen to an untrained eye. Punches and kicks lashed out from both, some landing while others were deflected. Bone cracked, metal bent, and yet their energies kept climbing. Jerosh managed to shoot his arm past Draco's, socking him directly in his metal mask. The man was sent sailing across the room, his older brother speeding past him and cocking his arm back. Draco twirled mid-air, stretching his leg out and smashing his foot into Jerosh's face. He pushed off from him, readying a sphere of blue in each hand before placing the base of his palms together and combining his energy into an enormous beam.

Jerosh roared as he shot his arm out, sending a much bigger beam of red at point blank range. They were literally several feet from each other, but the blasts reached all the way up to the ceiling. Draco poured energy into his beam, and Jerosh did the same, but he felt his own beam being pushed back gradually, right up to his palm. His older brother's other arm shot out, a smaller beam slamming into Draco's midsection. The two large beams cut off, and he was sent across the room with the beam smashing into him.

He pulled himself away, tumbling to a stop and jumping to his feet. Jerosh was already on him, driving a few punches into his torso before spinning around and kicking his brother. Draco dug his feet into the floor, tearing apart the metal as he halted himself. Jerosh hadn't planned on the quick recovery, and he cried out as Draco's fist connected with his jaw. The tables turned as Draco sent a barrage of punches into his stomach at a blinding pace. The bone cracked and shattered, forcing grunts from Jerosh as he clenched his fists and brought them up.

He brought his fists down on Draco's back, hammering him into the ground. When he brought his arms up again, Draco spun around quickly on the ground to swipe his legs at Jerosh's, tripping him up. He did a quick twirl on his palm, and brought his foot into the man's face. Jerosh was sent upwards from the hit, and Draco leaped up in pursuit. The older Signa recovered mid air, flying towards his brother as they engaged in another brawl. The force of the blows, both successful and deflected, caused bursts of energy to lash out, tearing into the ground and walls. The brothers watching created barriers over themselves to keep safe from the shockwaves.

"He's surpassed anything I expected!" Derekosh laughed loudly.

"He still has one more challenge, Derekosh," Jaqeluu shouted over the echoing booms. "Then we'll see if he's ready."

The first sound of metal scratching metal caused them to look back at them. They were locked in a battle of strength, their blades pushing against the other in a struggle to gain the upper hand. Draco's Daedalak shook violently against Jerosh's as they gained and loss footing. Neither noticed they were slowly descending to the ground, even when they planted their feet in stable positions. The brothers could hear growls and strains, all while their energies still climbed.

Finally, both pushed off, leapt forward, and fought in a flurry of slashes and swings of their blades. Draco expertly dodged and deflected, neither of them gaining any sort of advantage. But Draco planted his foot down and began his assault. Jerosh found himself being slowly pushed back by the sheer ferocity of his youngest brother's swings, forcing him to dodge much more often than he preferred.

He swung his blade powerfully into Draco's next swing, staggering him long enough to kick his opponent backwards. Draco tumbled on his back, then rolled to the side as Jerosh's blade dug into the floor. He fought from the ground, using one arm to fight off the blade while his other stopped Jerosh from kicking him. Draco swung particularly low, which forced Jerosh to get down to deflect it. It gave his opponent the chance to drive his fist into his face once again, dazing him as he stumbled to the side. Draco made his biggest push, sending his energy to its max as he rushed at Jerosh. The man did his best to keep up with him, but with every few slashes, Draco managed to slip around him and get in a cut, forcing a cry from Jerosh.

He vamped up his own energy levels, their energies eclipsing the others present. Now, Draco cried out as his side was slashed open, and his chest had a tear going from his right shoulder to his lower left rib. But he kept on, managing to nick Jerosh's cheek then return a favor and slash a gash into his back. Both of them were bleeding profusely from their wounds, but it didn't slow them one bit. They kept slashing and regenerating as fast as they could, sparks flying in every direction from the number of slashes per second.

Jerosh parried a swing, leaving Draco lethally open. His brother took that opportunity and slashed stiffly into his brother's shoulder, cutting through metal and bone in one quick swipe. Draco roared in agony as his shoulder was cut open, revealing the bone and and flesh in his right shoulder. He rocketed his working fist into Jerosh's face, then quickly did a duo of kicks to the body, and finally finished it off by driving his foot directly into Jerosh's jaw. There was a sickening crack, and a strained roar as Jerosh sailed backwards, smashing into the wall and falling to the ground in a heap.

Draco collapsed and clutched the gushing wound, pushing the pieces of flesh together as his body started to regenerate, keeping the meat together. Jerosh got to his hands and knees, cracking his jaw into place before spitting out a glob of blood. Draco's mask pulled apart and let blood spill out, and at the same time let him breathe more freely. They panted hopelessly, sweat decorating their chests and faces as they tried to recollect themselves. They shakily and slowly stood to their feet.

Their injuries had healed, but the pain still lingered. Jerosh stood first, his breathing steadying gradually while his brother gasped for it. They locked gazes, both of them smiling in a friendly, rival-like manner.

"You… are doing… better… than ever… Reku'un," Jerosh shouted, the pain in his stomach forcing him to grunt.

Draco laughed softly, wincing in pain right after. "Thanks… I… told you that… I was gonna see this… to the end…" Jerosh nodded, readying his blade as they took their stances.

"Then let us end this," Jerosh called.

Draco nodded, rushing forward with Jerosh. Just as they reached each other, Draco felt surges of power, then a flat and familiar surface smashed into the side of his face, collapsing his mask and sending him tumbling like a rag doll. Once he bounced off of the wall, he groaned as he got onto an arm and looked over. Each of his brothers stood in a line, their Ina bodies present. Jaqeluu kicked the Daedalak over to him, which slid near his hand.

"To truly be ready for what's to come… you must defeat all of us," Jaqeluu shouted, sending his energy to its max. The others did the same, readying their weapons as Draco stood back up.

Draco could feel fear in his mind, but he pushed it out and gripped the Daedalak tighter. He swung the blue blade around, stomping a foot back and readying himself. He leaned forward, took in a deep breath and roared demonically.

"COME OOOOOOON!!!!"

Author's Note

This is gonna be a wild ride. But we're so close. I hope you're all ready for what's to come. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Pony Thing

King Draco covered his daughter's eyes with his claws as he guided her down the hall. Ember already suspected what was coming, and so she went along without a single complaint. Over the past week, she'd had visits from nearly everypony and dragon she knew. King Shadow came to visit with his family and Peck. The Elements and the alicorn sisters, of course, along with Flare, her uncle, Nimash, and even Princess Cadance.

She and Draco's cousin were somewhat friends. She was sure they would be much more close if they actually had time to speak. Her father and Shining Armor had met, unfortunately. Shining Armor held a silent hatred to the dragons because of the war of the Old Kingdoms. Dragons against ponies. Rumor had it that her father and Princess Celestia fought for three straight days, during Luna's absence. Thousands of Solars died, including the Captain of the Royal Guard at the time. Celestia was able to subdue him long enough to fight off an entire carrier escort, which included hundreds of carrier dragons. Shining Armor held onto the old hatred, but she couldn't blame him for that.

But none of that mattered to her. She kept her mind free of any thoughts aside from those that kept up her curiosity about what a baby shower looked like. Was it like a birthday? With balloons and cake and such? It wasn't like she hadn't had cravings (which included lots of gems and sweets and… ice cream, apparently).

"Are we almost there?" Ember asked. Her father chuckled softly, turning them down a different hall.

"You sound eager," King Draco laughed. She flicked his arm with her tail, earning a light chuckle from her father once more. "Yes, Ember. We're near the ball room."

The exited the main castle building and walked across the castle grounds to reach the ball house. Once inside, her father moved his claws away from her face, revealing complete darkness to her. She could make out figures with her keen eyes, but not much more. The light flashed on, and several cannons fired, peppering her with confetti and streamers.

"Congratulations!"

Ember laughed as she pulled some of the streamers off, then found herself being hugged by Flare, Pinkie, and her uncle. The others waited for Pinkie to let go before they greeted her with their own embraces.

"Told you I'd have everything ready!" Pinkie laughed. "Do you like it?"

Ember nodded with a genuine smile. "I love it, Pinkie. Thank you so much… all of you." They embraced her once more.

"You're family to us, Ember," Celestia smiled. "We're all here for you."

"Yeah!" Rainbow chuckled. "Were you surprised to see us all?"

"A bit," Ember chuckled. "But I'm glad you all came."

"Alright, everypony, let the pregnant mare-er, dragoness breathe," Applejack said. "Now that yer here, we can start the party!"

"I got it!" Pinkie pulled a cannon close and jumped inside, reaching out with her hoof to light the fuse and launch herself behind a set of turntables. "Let's party!"

Pinkie started up the music and jumped over to her friends to start dancing. Celestia and Luna joined them, along with Cadence and Shining Armor. Flare laughed as she brought Ember out to the dance floor, dancing along with the others at a more relaxed pace to enjoy with her friend. King Draco and her uncle, Ace, simply sat and watched their little dragoness dance. Pinkie wanted no pony, or dragon, to miss out, and so she pulled Celestia and Luna to the side, whispered into their ears, then laughed as they nodded.

The dragon brothers were surprised as to how vigorously they were pulled from their seats, looking to Pinkie as she pulled them to the dance floor. She twirled them both around, getting them nice and dizzy to get them to stumble to their dance partners. Celestia laughed as King Draco bumped into her, and Ace's eyes widened as Luna smiled playfully at him. Pinkie smiled innocently at them, then laughed as she watched the rulers dance together.

Ember and Flare couldn't help but laugh as they watched her father dance with the solar princess. It was nice to see, especially since they had nearly killed each other long ago. Ember winked at her uncle, who was trying to keep up with the younger alicorn sister. It was heartwarming to see her family loosen up. Everypony switched partners, Ember going over to Shadow, then Rainbow, and Cadance to dance with them.

But in her condition, she was tired long before anypony else. Flare and Twilight went to go sit down with her and chat, the others doing the same after a bit more dancing. Rarity went on about all sorts of dress ideas, especially since she wanted to make one that complimented Ember's beautiful assortment of colors. Rainbow and Applejack talked about the child being lucky to have Draco, and Fluttershy was just glad she was starting a family. Twilight spoke to her about what it would mean for her family, while Pinkie rambled about being like an aunt to the hatchling.

"It's time for presents!" Pinkie announced, blowing a horn ceremoniously as she pulled a cart full of ribboned boxes.

Ember laughed nervously as she watched everypony take their present from the cart and line up in front of her. Pinkie was first, of course, and she quietly bounced in place as Ember opened the box. A spray of confetti hit her in the face, and she laughed as she pulled out a dragon doll. Ember noticed it looked like her, and she thanked Pinkie cordially. But for some reason, Pinkie took the box and went to the back of the line.

Paying it no mind, she received all of her other gifts just as gladly. Rainbow had bought a Wonderbolts rattle for the baby, Rarity had knitted a beautiful blanket, which suited either gender in case of anything. Fluttershy's present was an entire set of ceramic plates and utensils for the baby. She explained that they were enchanted to withstand heat, and Ember thanked her with a hug. Applejack gave a bow that could be put in a filly's mane or on a colt's chest. She promised to buy a color that would match the hatchling's colors, but Ember insisted it was fine.

Twilight was next, and she presented Ember with a number of story books, about both pony legends and dragon legends. Ember hugged her as well, then separated as she took her friend Flare's box. When the lid was pushed aside, the dragoness laughed loudly while Flare smiled brightly.

"What's so funny?" Pinkie laughed, looking into the box. "Ooh! What's that?"

"It's a small joke among our kind," Ember chuckled, holding up the piece of cloth with six designs drawn onto it. "Whichever piece my child's tail ends up on on their first morning after birth, will be their fate."

"Oooooh, like a fortune!" Rainbow laughed.

"And we dragons don't believe in that," Ember said, playfully scolding her friend. "But we do it anyways to give our children a laugh."

Ember held the cloth as Celestia stepped forward. The dragoness smiled softly with a raised brow when there was no box, but Celestia's horn lit and a small flash of magic caused a slip of paper to appear. She gave it to Ember, and waited for her to read it.

"This is a set of coordinates… yes?" Ember asked, a bit confused.

"I'm assuming my sister has given you the location of our private island," Luna chuckled. "It is an enchanted island, unseen from the air or sea. The only way to reach it, is through a special teleportation spell my sister and I created."

"Whenever you or Draco want to spend time together, we'd be happy to take care of the little one while you two have fun," Celestia smiled. "But that isn't my present for the hatchling."

Celestia's horn lit brighter this time, and a small, white box lowered into Ember's claw. She carefully opened it, gasping at what she saw. A golden necklace, the chain feeling as though it glowed while the small trinket it held brightly shone.

"The chain is made from pure sunlight, welded by ancient unicorn jewelry makers," Celestia explained, holding up the locket. "When the time comes, hold this with both claws, and say your child's name. They will be the only one able to open this locket. The light will give them comfort, no matter the circumstance."

It was a remarkable gift, and Ember let a tear fall as she hugged the princess. "Thank you, Celestia… thank you."

"You're family, Ember. Remember that," she nodded softly. "Luna?"

The lunar princess' horn lit up a moment after her name was called. The doors opened as a group of lights entered, flickering quickly as the swirled together. In a bright flash of white, the lights combined to make a symbol in the shape of a crescent moon.

"I would like to give this for your child," Luna said. "It is made of the stars in the sky. Whenever your child holds this, their courage will never falter. This amulet shall protect them from darker forces, from spells to monsters and everything of the like."

Everypony could feel the raw emotion in the star crafted insignia. Ember held it, surprised as to how light it was, then watched Cadance step forward. Cadance's horn lit like her aunts' horns, shining brightly as she summoned her gift. A red, ruby-like heart the size of an acorn floated in front of Ember, and she grabbed it slowly.

"It's made of pure emotion," Cadance giggled. "When your foal falls in love, if they give this to their loved one, they'll be together with an unbreakable bond."

It sounded like a wonderful gift, and Ember was sure it took time to make such a powerful trinket. When they were done, it was Pinkie that stood in front of her once more. "I wanted to save the best best BEST for last!" She exclaimed, smiling with excitement. "This is my present for you!"

Ember reached into the open box, feeling the bottom slide back and forth. It felt… it felt awfully like… a picture frame? When she pulled it up, she felt her body stiffen.

It was a picture… a picture of her and Draco hugging… the day he decided he had to leave… only it was painted. "How… how did you get this?"

"I painted it, silly!" Pinkie giggled. "I have photographic memory, so it was easy to remember!"

Rainbow rose a brow. "You have photographic memory?" She questioned.

"Beats me," Pinkie laughed with a shrug. "Do you like it?"

Ember felt her eyes welling up with tears as she looked at the painting of her lover… the one she hadn't seen in nearly two years. She felt a set of hooves hug her, followed by the scales of her father, and then the rest as well. She sobbed lightly, holding the picture close as she smiled and recalled everything about the man of her dreams. His smile, his laugh… his love for her… her love for him.

"I'll take that as a yes," Pinkie smiled, wiping a tear from Ember's eye. "Aww, I didn't wanna see you cry."

"It's fine, Pinkie," Ember chuckled throatily, wiping her tears away. "I love it… it's wonderful."

"It was your dad's idea, actually," Pinkie smiled.

King Draco knelt in front of his daughter, and she chuckled as she threw her arms around him, crying happily and holding him close. "I know it's hard," he whispered in her ear, "and I know you're strong. But I want you to remember what you're being strong for."

Ember sighed shakily. "Thank you, father… thank you."

The ponies smiled softly as Ember regained her composure and looked to them. "This is all amazing… thank you."

"Don't thank us yet! The party isn't even over!" Pinkie smiled. "Round two, everypony!"

Author's Note

Yes, I love writing these kinds of things. The next chapters are gonna be very vague about the TWIST THAT WILL ROCK YOUR JIMMIES. Well, I hope it will :twilightblush: Hope you guys enjoyed the chap, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Right of the Signa (II of III)

A day of fighting.

No sleep.

No food.

No water.

Only fighting.

Draco stood at the center of his five brothers, each of them exhausted beyond their capacity. His body was marred with slashes and bruises and bent metal, his arm weeping blood from a stab from Agner. His Daedalak shook from his weakened arm, and blood sloshed around inside of the cracked metal mask, streams of blood running down his body from the small breaches. His chest felt collapsed, his breathing coming raggedly, and his left leg spewed blood from two holes, courtesy of Jaqeluu's twin blades.

Agner's form was battered just as much. His sleek body was usually a pattern of charcoal-colored stone, the gaps glowing red. Now, the hue of red was barely lit, and his stone body was covered with blood, both his own and his younger brother's. His left leg was badly wounded, a gash in the back of his thigh. He grunted with each breath, a stab wound in the right of his chest. Their energies had been focused on maintaining their body functions, and so they weren't healing and could barely use their Rites.

Fermot's form was a smooth, natural wood formed by his body. Now, however, he was charred from blasts of energy on nearly every part of his form. Blood wept from a series of slashes in his legs and face, a deep rupture in the center of his chest from a winding headbutt. Some of his internal bones were broken, including a few ribs and parts of his shoulder. He barely kept his daggers up, his right forearm broken horribly.

Derekosh breathed heavily, his bulky, grey mineral form just as broken as his brothers. He kept his hammer up, his arms straining to keep up with the slashes in his shoulders and upper arms. Part of his form was practically melded together from the continuous blasts he'd taken. His own mask was slashed open, a nick on his upper lip. A deep wound in his side forced him to stand in an awkward stance that would keep him balanced in a fight.

Jaqeluu's body was beaten more than anything, but he shook with every breath from the wounds in his legs and the gash in his hip. He was certain a bone in his shin was broken, and another in his left shoulder, which he kept low to avoid anymore pain. His own form was a menacing black metal that hugged his body about as well as Agner's. Now, though, he wished he had the same bulk as his closest younger brother.

Jerosh was worse than the rest of his allies for the fight. His bone mask was shattered, revealing a set of sharpened teeth and no lips. A cut stretched from his left eye down to his torso, just below his ribcage. His right arm was scorched from energy, his palms were bleeding, his right leg was punctured by the Daedalak, and his left had several gashes.

Now, it was a test of stamina, endurance, and sheer willpower. Whoever lost their Ina form would be beaten without a chance, and whoever gave in to their body's pleas would collapse. Draco stumbled forward, raising his blade to Jerosh. The six men roared as they began the hundredth engagement.

Draco ducked under Derekosh's hammer, grunting as Agner's spear tore into his chest, then slashed past Fermot's daggers and cut into his arm. Jerosh wove under the mess and slashed straight across Draco's back, giving Jaqeluu a chance to do the same. The youngest roared in pain, then spun around and tore his Daedalak into Jaqeluu's side. He managed to kick Jerosh in the side, sending him sailing away as he fought the other four.

Derekosh's hammer smashed into his face, and Draco stomped a foot to the side to keep from launching away. He forcefully turned with the hammer still planted on his cheek, and shot his arm out with a ball of blue energy in his palm. The ferocious Signa roared as he was blasted in the chest, knocking into Agner and tumbling backwards. Draco roared when Fermot stabbed both daggers into his shoulder blades, knocking him over.

He forcefully threw himself backwards, kicking Jerosh in the chin and slamming Fermot into the ground. His move also sunk the daggers deeper, and he rolled backwards and reached back, screaming as he pulled the daggers out. He heard Agner roaring as he came in quick, swinging his spear out to slash at Draco. His younger brother leaned back, dodging it by centimeters and shooting his fist out. Agner's jaw dislocated, and he was sent violently tumbling across the room, smashing into the wall away from them. He tried to get back up, but his Ina form receded and he slumped against the wall.

There was an ear-splitting groan as Jerosh's foot smashed into Draco's face, partially tearing his mask off. He tumbled backwards, his left shoulder dislocating horribly, until he dug his fingers into the floor. He looked up in surprise as he heard Fermot yelling with his daggers pulled over his head. Draco swung his left arm up to block Fermot's attack, smacking one of the blades away. With the opening, Draco slashed Fermot across the chest and rocketed his fist into the side of his head. Fermot hit the ground with a resounding boom, remaining still just a few feet away.

He jumped to his feet in time to deflect Jaqeluu's swords, then dodged Jerosh's sword and sideswiped Derekosh with his foot. Sparks flew as Draco fought the two swordsmen at once, frantically slashing, parrying, and dodging. He managed to pin Jerosh's sword on the ground with one foot, flip up and kick him in the jaw and slash Jaqeluu in the shoulder. He grabbed the Oracle by the wound and threw him as hard as he could, sending him into the wall head first. The man bounced off of the wall, attempting to stand but finally collapsed as his Rites receded.

He felt himself being violently slammed into the ground in an instant. Draco groaned as Derekosh pulled his hammer back up and slammed it into him again, and again, and again. His vision was murky and vague, but cleared up the instant a hit landed. He felt the grip on his Daedalak loosening, and his breathing came slower… and slower.

I… I can't… go on… I just… can't…

He found himself drifting out of consciousness, a blob of grey in the center of his vision. The exhaustion caused him to think back briefly… back a few years. It was late… he was laying with Ember… they were just talking…

His eyes drifted over to his hand, and he thought back to Ember's claws. There would be a ring on the center claw… the golden hand he'd given to her.

…Ember…

…

…

Ember…

I… promised… to see this… to the end…

His grip tightened on the handle of the Daedalak, his energy collecting in his left fist.

I promised… and… I… will never… break my promise… ever… again…

He rolled out of the way of the next fall of the hammer, and kicked Derekosh's leg, forcing him to a knee. Draco roared as he punched him with the energy he accumulated. Derekosh didn't react fast enough, causing him to cry out as his grip slipped from the handle of his weapon and he was sent upwards. Draco leaped after him, sending a number of crippling strikes into Derekosh's torso, then slipping behind him and grabbing him from behind, keeping his arms restrained.

They started spinning rapidly, and Draco shot downwards with him, Derekosh thrashing violently as he tried breaking free. His arm slipped away accidentally, but he managed to grab him and put him a hold similar to one he used on Moon long ago. Derekosh smashed into the ground face first, Draco on top of him. Draco forced himself up and cocked his fist back, waiting for Derekosh to move. The grey mineral began to morph back into olive-tan skin.

Draco pulled himself to his feet sloppily, but grunted as he felt something strike the back of his head. He slammed into the wall upside down, groaning before sluggishly pulling himself out and falling on the floor. The mask completely fell, and he felt his metals start to recede into his body. It took a minute to force it to stay active, then Draco looked over to Jerosh.

"Good… work," Jerosh grunted, raising his green blade. "Four down…"

"Only one left," Draco chuckled, grimacing at the pain in his chest. "This is it… I won't… lose… Jerosh…"

His older brother lazily pulled a foot back and nodded. "Prove it."

Draco grabbed his left arm and pushed himself into the wall, a loud crack coming from the dislocated joint. He restrained a cry of pain, trying to ease it by moving his arm around. Draco bent down to pick up his Daedalak, then held it up and got into his stance.

"Gladly."

Author's Note

I couldn't help it… I had to put up another one. Hope you guys are enjoying the story so far! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Always Have Hope

King Draco helped his daughter across the castle grounds, Celestia and Luna behind them. Ace, Flare and everypony else had gone home by then, and the king of dragons would need to leave soon as well. He wanted to stay with his daughter, to know she was alright, but as king he had too many responsibilities. Especially with the Signa finding their partners. For now, the most he could do was take her to her room and make sure she was okay.

"I didn't know you had enough time to visit," Ember said softly. He chuckled lightly and nuzzled her lovingly.

"I can make time for my daughter," he told her. "Did you enjoy it?"

Ember nodded, sighing happily as she held the alicorn gifts while her father lugged the rest. "It was wonderful," she said, glancing at the locket in her claw. "Father… you'll be leaving soon, yes?"

His smile faded, and he nodded reluctantly. "I'm sorry, Ember… I wish I could stay with you, especially now… but-"

"Father," she interrupted. "You're the king of the second most powerful nation on this planet. You have more responsibilities than any other creature, including the princesses. You're only one dragon… and I know how hard you try to keep our bond strong. I'll always love you, father. No matter what."

He went to speak, but any words he would try and voice came out as mere stammers. He grasped her claw in both of his own, then sighed deeply. "Your mother is proud of you, Ember… I know it," he whispered, tears rimming his eyes. "I could not have asked for a better daughter."

Ember wiped her eyes and nuzzled him. "And I couldn't have asked for a better father," she replied, just as softly.

Celestia could hear some of the words spoken between the two, and she smiled as the two walked closer to one another. "It must be difficult to be away from his daughter for so long," Luna stated, glancing to Celestia. "Am I right to assume it was just as during his… ‘absence’?"

Nowadays, Celestia never thought about the years that went one with her son presumed dead. She remembered how awful the days were… the days she would barely nourish herself… the days she would just lay in bed and sleep with his old blanket. It was horrible.

"It was… but it must be worse for him," Celestia said in a low tone. "Draco was gone, to me. He must live everyday knowing he can't be with his daughter, the last survivor of his family. It's a burden not many can bear… but he's strong… for his wife."

Luna was told about the dragon king's wife and her demise. An illness that spread through their kingdom and cut their population in half. And only in five years. It was a miracle Ember hadn't gotten infected, especially when she was around her mother during the plague.

They crossed the bridge to the main castle, and she was taken back to the medical wing. Urishana was waiting, giving her a slight healing spell to make sure she would sleep without trouble. King Draco said his goodbyes, wished her a good sleep, and left. He went outside the castle, but he didn't leave just yet. The king stood at the very ledge of Canterlot, looking out across the land as memories poured back. Fires ablaze, the sounds of Solars fighting the dragons… all kinds of havoc that he could have avoided.

"Seems like only yesterday, doesn't it?" King Draco turned to see the solar princess standing beside him.

He chuckled softly, looking to the stars. "Just a few more days and this would be the… 788th year after our battle?" King Draco asked.

Celestia nodded. "I'm not sure whether to be glad to be able to celebrate this, or to hate the day," she admitted with an awkward laugh.

He shook his head softly. They kept silent for some time, but he eventually sighed and started towards his dragon.

"Draco." He peered over his shoulder to her, and she smiled gently. "Ember will be fine… I promise."

He nodded with a small smile of his own, then mounted the carrier dragon. Before he left, he let out a loud laugh, prompting Celestia to grin and raise a brow.

"What is it?" She chuckled.

He shook his head softly, turning to her. "We're going to be grandparents," he told her.

Celestia nodded with a small laugh. "Are you trying to call me old?" She smirked.

"We're both old. You're just the one who doesn't change," he replied. Celestia shook her head and waved him off as the carrier dragon flew away.

"I've change more than you know," she murmured.

As she turned to head inside, her horn flashed suddenly. She felt… massive sources of magic… fluctuating randomly. One of them… was Draco. The other was Jerosh. There were signs similar to magic exhaustion… but he was still using as much energy as he could.

"He's certainly getting stronger," Luna laughed. Celestia turned back towards the entrance to the castle, seeing her little sister standing at the threshold.

"I didn't expect anything else," Celestia smiled. "I'm just… worried."

"About?" Luna questioned, waiting for her sister so that they could walk through the halls.

"I'm not sure… I'm worried about… what he could become… what he'll be like when he returns," she sighed, dropping her gaze to the ground. "I… I just worry what will happen when he joins their war."

They remembered the stories from many Loki'irians. Endless amounts of soldiers and scouts, their fellow warriors falling by the dozen. Even the Signa suffered heavily, and they were the most powerful Loki'irians to fight. She had heard that Figanti and Draco's father also had another brother and a sister. They were all killed in battles long before either of the two had gone through their Illness. The thought of knowing Draco's real uncle and aunt, powerful warriors, were slain by the very horde he would face.

She didn't know if he would die, if he would survive, what would happen to him. "I'm just… frustrated that I won't know what's he's facing," Celestia said. "And Ember will be a mother without a father, for all-"

"Sister," Luna said loudly. "You shouldn't be so doubtful of his abilities. You're his mother, and I understand you're concerned, but as his mother you should be confident in his abilities; confident in his resolve. I worry for Midnight just as much as you do for Draco, but I tell myself that he will return to me… just as he did when Draco returned to you."

Celestia felt her sister's wing wrap around her as best as it could. She returned the gesture and nuzzled her sister, exhaling with relief. "Thank you, Luna… I've just been uneasy with everything going on. And that shouldn't make me doubt that Draco will come back. He has to."

Another surge of energy caused their horns to blink in reaction, and the two signatures died down just as quickly. "Get some rest. You've been up long as it is," Luna smiled.

"Alright. Goodnight, Luna," Celestia said, giving her sister one last hug before retiring to her chambers.

The energies slowly rose once more, and she could feel the raw power behind her son's energy. To think that he could barely hold his own two years before, and now he rivaled Figanti in strength. It showed her just how far he'd come and how devoted he was. He would be fine…

…she knew he would be.

Author's Note

I like writing chapters like these. Gives me something to calm down and not go ballistic while writing actions scenes but ANYWAYS. Hope you guys are satisfied for today, I hope you enjoy the story, and, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Right of the Signa (III of III)

Draco screamed in agony as his brother's blade pushed through his abdomen, then an equally loud roar pummeled into his ear drum as he repeated the action to Jerosh. The elder Signa pulled the Daedalak out from his body and kicked Draco backwards, sending him into a tumble. He slid across the ground momentarily, sluggishly lifting himself up to his his elbows and knees. He was completely drained… the only thing he relied on now was his will to win. The only thing that kept Jerosh going was his familiarity of his situation, and his resolve to push his brother to the very end.

Their brothers, still battered and exhausted, watched from the sidelines again. Fermot and Jaqeluu had done their best to patch up their wounds, but they would need to see a healer with energy. Each of them were still drained from their fight the day before, and needed medical attention desperately, but still waited for the epic battle to end. They didn't expect their youngest brother to survive this long after defeating each of them, but it was just another testament to his devotion. They watched as the two sloppily get into their stances, both breathing hoarsely.

They were both ready to drop. The brothers were sure that Jerosh was having the time of his life. His smile gave away as much. And aside from his determination to win, they could see Draco was having just as much fun. It only proved not only his Signa blood, but his Almonshuor blood.

"He's going to be one of the greater Makti," Derekosh chuckled, clutching his side in pain.

"How can you know that?" Agner asked, rubbing the side of his head gingerly. "It's just a fight."

"Our families are based on our skill as warriors," Jaqeluu reminded Agner. "Herod was a legendary fighter. And he managed to wipe several systems clean of the horde."

"Reku'un led a war as a youngling," Fermot chuckled. "He's thousands of times stronger, and now he'll be facing a force thousands of times larger. He's going to be ready… and he'll lead us better than any Makti. He'll be greater than Herod… I know it."

They looked back as the two weakly yelled and started attacking once more. They slashed lethargically at each other, letting out a final surge of energy through their blades. Draco ducked under a slash and elbowed Jerosh in the face, staggering him as he rushed under his arms for a tackle. Once his brother was down, he started to punch him as viciously as he could, his movements slow from how tired he was. Jerosh deflected a strike and grabbed his brother's head before smashing their skulls together.

The sudden hit dazed Draco, and the tables turned as Jerosh grabbed his blade and the Daedalak. He kicked his brother, causing him to fall back. Jerosh forced himself to stand, ignoring his broken nose and swollen cheek. Draco struggled to stand back up, and Jerosh kicked him in the head to make sure he kept on the ground. With a twirl of the blades in his hands, he raised both swords above his head then stabbed them both into his brother.

Moon's POV

I was in the middle of telling an old story from when I was 567. A story about me leading several packs to take down a berserk carrier dragon. That's when I felt something… wrong. Well, it was more like I couldn't feel something at all, but I knew that was a bad sign. I just… couldn't understand what it was that was making me feel this way. It was… deeply concerning me.

"Midnight?" Orgos questioned, snapping his finger. "Are you alright? Midnight."

"Midnight," Niraka said loudly, shaking me. I gasped as I looked around the table, then saw the looks of concern turn to surprise.

"What's wrong?" I questioned.

The others kept silent for a while, but finally turned their attention back to me. "You… felt it before us?" Inagro slowly asked.

"The… the Doshu'um…" Hutono murmured.

I now knew what was it I felt. I'd felt my cousin's energy drop out of my senses. "He… he's fine, yes?" I asked them. "What does this mean?"

Inagro rubbed his head softly, then turned to me. "He… he's… Reku'un has been defeated."

The Alamonshuor brothers waited… they waited for their brother to move… but the only movement his body made was making the metals recede. The metals creeped into the openings in his body, then disappeared from his form completely. Jerosh quickly pulled the swords out and Jaqeluu picked him up.

"Fermot! Get the healer ready!" He shouted. Fermot nodded, straining as he forced a small bit of energy to transport him out of the room. "Come!"

They sprinted out of the destroyed training chamber, forcing their tired bodies to exert just a bit more. Inside the elevator, they dialed in a code that caused them to shoot back down into the ship. They practically smashed the door apart as they rushed to the medical bay. Nimani had already prepped the machines. Jaqeluu set his youngest brother down, collapsing as he felt his legs buckle. Derekosh leaned against the wall and grunted in pain, Fermot falling as he clutched his head.

Nimani placed her hand on a panel beside the door. "I need a group of healers here, now!" She ordered. "The Alamonshuor brothers need help!"

She placed her hands over Draco's wounds, her energy working to heal him. Nimani strained her energy over his entire body, trying to stop him from bleeding out. The cuts and gashes in his body had already wept a considerable amount of blood, and she knew he would need to be given some for him to stay alive. A group of healers ran in, guiding the men out to their own rooms for treatment. Nimani could feel his energy tipping from a mere fraction of a signature to dropping out of her senses completely. Her energy poured into him as she tried to get his Rites started, but he had drained himself far too much for her to help.

"Tuvek (Fuck)" She growled, focusing her energy into healing the two most prominent gashes in his chest.

"AHHHHHH!" Draco tried thrashing, but Nimani quickly used her Rite to hold him down, grabbing the straps and fastening them around his limbs.

He screamed as she kept trying to close his wounds and realign most of his bones. Nimani had seen him in bad conditions before, but this was beyond ridiculous. It wasn't possible for any Loki'irian, Signa or not, that could withstand such punishment with so many injuries. If he'd gone on, she was sure he would have died. Draco's let out a roar when the gash in his midsection finally closed.

It was a nightmare for her. Nearly an entire day of healing and restraining went by, and she was only half done. Her own energy reserves were being drained, and she went so far as to use her Ina form to try and accelerate the procedure. But it costed more energy. Energy she could have used on his wounds. It was exhausting, and still she needed to cover him in bandage wraps and use medicinal solutions on the smaller injuries, so that she could save her strength for the gorier ones.

1 Day Later…

The sounds of a heart monitor echoed faintly, slowly gaining volume and clarity. His breaths came quicker and less deep, and then his eyes shot open and he let out a sudden, broken yell. He panted quickly, then turned to his left as he felt a pair of soft hands hold him down.

"It's fine, Reku'un," Nimani said soothingly. "You're fine."

Draco took one last breath before slowly settling back down. "Did… did I… win?" He croaked, his voice cracking horribly.

Nimani sighed softly, putting a hand on his shoulder. "Jerosh… was with your brothers when they carried you in," she told him, watching as his expression fell.

To think, that he had lasted as long as he did, pushed farther than he ever had, and yet it wasn't enough. He couldn't beat Jerosh… he wasn't strong enough… he didn't have the will to go on. Did he fail? Was his training all pointless because he couldn't beat his brother?

He gasped, then winced, as a hand touched his. Nimani gave him an assuring smile, and he sighed as he returned the gesture. "It was a gruesome battle, from what I gather," Nimani smiled, trying to get his mind off of losing.

"Five… on one," he chuckled weakly, his side crackling with pain. "I… could handle the others… but Jerosh was… too much. Even fo-for me. Do you know… where they are?"

"They needed medical attention as well," Nimani replied. "They're not far from this room. Perhaps when they're better they will visit."

Draco nodded slowly, looking over to his discarded Daedalak. "Nimani… I tried… harder than I've ever…" She sat down on a seat beside his bedside, still holding his hand.

"You should not look at this in one perspective, Reku'un," she smiled. "Yes, you lost the battle. But you lasted an entire week against your own brothers, the strongest family of warriors outside the League. You've come far, and you proved that not only are you a Signa, but you have the will and heart of your forefathers."

He smiled lightly, glancing to her. "I guess… that's one way of looking at it," he said, earning a small laugh from her. "You look just as exhausted as I am."

Nimani nodded slowly, clutching her head softly. "It wasn't easy healing your entire body," she laughed gently. "And putting your bones together after they'd been smashed apart."

"But you've… done this all the time," Draco said.

She shook her head. "Your regenerative Rite usually aids the healing process, which allows me to heal you completely with the energy I have," she explained. "You were too drained for your body to do anything further than react. Some of your body still isn't as healed as the rest of you… I decided that your biggest wounds were in need the most."

He glanced down to his legs, realizing there were herbal wraps around them, including his upper torso and his upper right arm. "Thank you," Draco said, firmly holding her palm.

She nodded softly, standing up and covering their hands with her other. "It is my pleasure, Doshu'um Reku'un," she smiled.

He chuckled and shook his head. "I thought you only called me Reku'un?" He smirked.

She returned the gesture and sat back down, releasing his hand. "Whichever I think of first, Doshu'um," she remarked. "Whichever I think of first."

He chuckled softly, wincing as he felt the soreness in his abdomen. "Maybe… I should… rest," he suggested. "Don't you agree?"

He was answered by a snore. Nimani sat on the chair with her back against the bed and her arms crossed over her chest. He laughed quietly, then glanced to his Daedalak again. Remembering his loss made his smile ebb quickly, and he closed his eyes to get it out of his sight. The two years of training had made him a powerful Signa… but he hadn't been strong enough.

Would he ever be?

Author's Note

It's SO early, but I had to write this. I hope you guys are enjoying the story! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Results

Draco groaned as he felt his body healing once again, this time from his own regenerative Rite. But he could feel a hand on his leg realigning the torn muscle through healing. He cracked his eye open and watched Nimani slowly work her abilities, her eyes closed gently in focus. Draco heard a sort of fleshy sound as his wrist relocated and pushed bone and muscle around. Nimani realized his body was working to help him, and she placed her other hand on his wrist, gingerly running her fingers over his skin as her energy helped him.

It was… strange, watching her touch him without any sort of awkwardness. She wasn't like the other healers since she was half their age… but she wasn't afraid to do her best in healing him. And for some reason… Draco felt normal… with her caring for his wounds. She looked very… peaceful, even though she was practically putting him back together.

"Ngh." Her calm expression morphed into a grimace, and he felt her energy lower rapidly then stabilize.

He grasped her wrist, surprising her, and slowly pulled it away. "I think that's enough for now," Draco said softly, still in their native tongue.

Nimani nodded slowly, moving her other hand away from his leg. "How long have you been awake?" She asked with a slight laugh, moving her hair behind her ear.

"I woke up a minute ago," he said lowly, his voice still damaged. "Are you okay?"

She nodded, looking away in embarrassment. "I'm fine," she murmured.

"That's not how it felt," he grinned, seeing a bit of her pride stop her from admitting it.

"I don't have the energy of my mother, Reku'un," she reminded him playfully. "Are you feeling any better?"

He sighed and sat up, grunting painfully. Nimani put her hands on his chest to ease him back, but instead he pushed himself into a sitting position.

"Your stubbornness is going to get you permanently injured," she chided with a smirk.

"And what about forcing yourself to heal me?" Draco quipped, earning him a slight shove.

Nimani rolled her eyes as he laughed in a mixture of pain and mirth, then looked over the remainder of his wounds. "Your body's in place, at least," she said. "You may need more healing sessions to get the muscles in your arms fully restored, and there are still a few markings on your torso."

"Um… Nimani…" She was going to ask when she saw him looking down.

She still had her hands on his chest. With a slight jump, she moved her arms away from his solid upper body and rubbed her arm awkwardly, a slight hint of red in her face.

"I… I was… rambling," she said, looking away. Her head perked up softly, and before Draco could ask, he felt the energies of his brothers and uncle.

His uncle was the first to enter the room, and Nimani bowed respectfully to the leader of the League. Then, each of the five brothers limped inside, Jerosh needing help from Derekosh. Draco was nervous as he saw his presumed-dead brother walk into the room with the man who was forced to kill him. But Figanti only smiled at his nephew, then stepped towards Draco.

"You all destroyed your father's training facility," Figanti laughed. "Renkan and Quarek felt your energy as well, but they knew your father well enough to keep this from the rest of the League. It's only a matter of time before everyone else in the fleet knows."

He glanced to the brothers with another smile.

"But I'm sure we're past traditions, aren't we?" He asked.

The brothers sheepishly nodded, Agner gesturing towards Jaqeluu, who smacked his bruised arm with his battered hand. They laughed as both grimaced and grunted in pain.

"It's good to see you survived Jerosh's final trial," Figanti said, placing his hand on Draco's shoulder. "And you did much more than that, I hear."

Draco nodded. "I barely took down Derekosh before Jerosh finished me off," he chuckled softly, his tone bittersweet.

The others noticed and came closer. "Reku'un. You defeated four of us and still managed to hold your ground against Jerosh for an entire day," Jaqeluu said, placing his hand on his brother's other shoulder. "Any other Signa could barely handle Fermot and Agner. You faced all of us."

"And you're not dead!" Agner pointed out, laughing as he leaned on the bed. "You've proved yourself as much more than a Signa or an Alamonshuor."

"You've proven yourself as Doshu'um," Jerosh said, standing beside Figanti. "When your Illness comes to pass, and Uncle trains you in the way of Ina… you'll be named Makti."

Draco's eyes widened, and he did his best to sit up again. "But… but I didn't beat you, Jerosh," he reminded them. "I… I failed the test."

The Alamonshuors glanced at one another, then bursted out laughing. The injured brothers grasped their sides and stomachs with every chortle and laugh, Fermot sitting down by the door as his ribs throbbed. Nimani watched them go, her own chuckled escaping as she noticed the Doshu'um's dumbfounded expression.

"What's so funny?" Draco asked.

Jaqeluu cleared his throat and composed himself as quickly as he could. "You… you expected to win?" He snickered, holding his side in anguish.

"Well… I was trying to," Draco slowly answered, unsure as to what they meant.

"The only Signa that could take us all on was Herod!" Agner told him. "Even Uncle couldn't defeat us all! No offense, Uncle Figanti."

"It's fine, Agner," Figanti chuckled. "But you shouldn't have expected yourself to defeat them all. I'm surprised you lasted against Jerosh AND Derekosh at once."

"You've shown us all how far you've come in less time than any Makti that has ever lived," Jerosh nodded, grabbing Draco's left hand and showing him his own mark. "You are an Alamonshuor and, more importantly, you're the next Makti. And we're all eager to see you once you complete your training and master your Ina abilities."

A smile worked its way over Draco's lips that made his brothers just as happy. "So…"

"Yes, Reku'un. You passed with soaring marks," Derekosh chuckled.

Draco sat back down and… just smiled.

You've done it, Reku'un. I knew you could.

…thank you, Nyla… I… I'm… Minira damn it, I can't tell you how… happy I am.

You don't have to, Reku'un. I can feel your emotions almost as well as you can. You have every right to feel as you do now.

And now is the final part… Ina.

Yes. We'll become stronger as partners, as allies… as friends.

We're family, Nyla. And now we'll be closer than ever before. I promise, I'll train just as hard as I've always been. Especially now that we'll be training together.

And I promise to train just as hard. We can do this.

Right.

"You'll need half a lunar revolution to recover," Figanti sighed. "And afterwards, the final step of your training will be at hand. So rest… you'll need all the strength you can gather."

"Yes, Uncle," Draco nodded. The brothers each placed their hand on their youngest brother's shoulder, then made their way out to leave him. "Jerosh."

The eldest stayed behind and came closer to him. "Yes?" He waited for Reku'un to say something, but his brother only stared at his own hands.

Slowly, and a bit painfully, Draco moved his legs to the side of the bed and sat up, steadying himself by placing his hands at the edges of his mattress. Nimani came forward and tried to ease his movements as he finally came face to face with his brother. She stepped back slowly, and Draco looked at his brother with a neutral face. But his lips tugged into a smile, and Jerosh's eyes widened as Draco hugged his older brother. For a while, he stood there, shocked that his baby brother was hugging him for the first time. Eventually, he brought his arms up to return the favor, a smile of his own gracing his lips.

"Thank you." Jerosh chuckled and shook his head.

"I'm your brother, Reku'un," he said softly. "You should never have to thank me."

"Yes, I do," Draco said, sniffling weakly. "You were all there for me, even when I didn't see you as my brother. When we linked… I felt how desperate you were for me to see you and love you as family. You wanted the best for me… even if it meant being seen as a teacher instead of a brother."

Jerosh felt his brother shake, then a wet droplet moistened the cloth on his shoulder.

"I'm thankful you never gave up on me," Draco whispered, his voice cracking. "That you and each of our brothers worked to see me succeed."

Jerosh held his brother close, his own eyes watering. "Family never abandons family," he told him. "No one is ever left behind… or forgotten."

Draco moved away, wiping his eyes and chuckling softly. "We've come a long way… and I want you to know that this isn't about me going home anymore," he said. "This is about me fighting for our people, for our family, and for each and every being in the galaxy. I promise, brother… I promise."

Jerosh separated from his brother, keeping both hands on his shoulders. "And we'll all be there every step of the way… I promise you that." They nodded firmly, embracing each other one last time before Jerosh went to the door. "Get some rest, little brother. We'll be seeing each other soon."

Draco nodded, laying back down with the help of Nimani.

Very soon.

Author's Note

Yes. All of my yes. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

No One But You

Ten days later…

Draco rotated his shoulder slowly, Nimani's hand on his shoulder blade as he did so. "Any pain?" She asked.

"Not at all," Draco chuckled, turning to face her. "Is that it?"

Nimani shook her head and placed a hand over his heart, and the other on the pulse under his neck. She kept still as she felt his heart beat and his pulse throb. "Your vitals are looking normal again," she said. "Alright. One last check. Turn around."

He did so, then stifled a gasp as he felt her hands grasp his shoulders gently. She applied minimal amounts of pressure, her hands running along his muscles.

"Are you feeling anything?" She asked softly. He noticed how quiet she had become, then cleared his throat and shook his head.

"N-No," he stammered. "It's fine."

Nimani nodded and moved away. "Good… so your body's finally healed," she smiled. "Your energy may need some time to recuperate. It isn't as quick to accumulate, especially after your brawl."

"I noticed," Draco laughed lightly, stretching his arms. Nimani glanced at his form, then quickly averted her gaze. "So… does this mean I can leave?"

With a small sigh, she nodded. "Yes. You don't need to stay here any longer," Nimani told him, looking to the counter as she gathered her mother's herbs and solutions. "Just… speak with your brothers and inform them you'll be going… wherever you're going."

Draco rose a brow as he heard her slightly mellow tone. "You sound a bit down," he said with a slight chuckle. "Is everything alright?"

She turned to him, shaking her head and handing him his blade. "No… but I won't keep you with my own troubles," Nimani coldly stated. "Here. I'll need a moment to gather what I need for my mother. You should be going."

He could hear how she was trying to get him out quickly… almost desperately. Deciding that provoking her was not the best option, Draco sighed and reached for the Daedalak. His hand touched hers, and he froze slightly when he heard her inhale sharply. He couldn't help but notice how… delicate her hands felt. Like silk… and they were small compared to his. Draco was utterly confused as he felt his heart race as he tried to mentally will himself to move his hand, but his body was numb and stiff.

With a glance down, he realized Nimani was breathing a bit quickly and trying her best to avoid eye contact. But the moment she chanced to look up at him, she regretted it. It was impossible for her to keep her eyes away from his, and it was only now that Draco had a clear view of her cyan eyes. Just like his own, they were cosmic-like… as if he were looking into space. He couldn't tear his gaze away, and he was oblivious to how much closer their faces were getting. Slowly, the flat of the blade pressed into his chest as he moved forward, leaning down as their eyes closed.

Her breath… tickled his nostrils, and teased his lips. Nimani slowly closed her eyes, stepping closer and placing her leg against his as their lips inched closer. Draco's eyes gently closed, and he shivered as he felt the teasing presence of her lips near his own.

But they separated as the door hummed and slid to the side. Draco clumsily dropped the Daedalak to the ground and Nimani spun back to the counter, both of their faces flushed heavily. Agner walked in, looking at the two suspiciously as his little brother fumbled with his own blade.

"Is your balance off?" Agner questioned with a chuckle.

"I-I just knocked it into my arm," Draco answered quickly, fixing the strap to his chest as he placed his blade on his back. "Is there something you needed?"

"Not exactly," Agner chuckled. "I just wanted to see how your healing was coming along. You look better."

"I feel better," Draco nodded. "Where are the others?"

"Jaqeluu is still recovering some," Agner chuckled sheepishly. "Jerosh is helping Figanti decide how hard he should train you, and Derekosh and Fermot are leaving for the castle to inform your mother of what's happened."

Hearing that his brothers were visiting his mother made him a bit saddened that he still couldn't see her. "Is she… alright?" Draco asked.

Agner placed his hand on his brother's shoulder. "She misses you dearly, Reku'un," he sighed. "But she knows you must do this… and she is proud to know that you are doing this for not only them, but for the sake of the galaxies around."

His little brother nodded slowly, moving to his bed and leaning against it. "Thank you, brother. Where will you be going, now?"

Agner shrugged. "Now that your training with us is complete, I'll be stationed on other vessels, or here to help Figanti. I might even leave to help the maturing Signa." He leaned on his spear and shook his head. "Just promise that you will train as hard as you have with us with Uncle."

"I will. I promise," Draco nodded firmly.

Agner returned the gesture and mounted his spear on his back and readied to leave. Before he reached the door, he turned back to his brother and looked at the medallion. "Do this for them, Reku'un… make their eternal rest meaningful."

Draco smiled lightly and nodded. Agner went through the door and left. Before Draco could do anything else, Nimani rushed out afterwards, going down the opposite hall. "Nimani!"

She didn't slow down as she approached the next door, but Draco ran to catch up with her. As the door slid open, he stood on the threshold and blocked her path.

"Reku'un, move," she ordered softly.

"Nimani, I… I'm sorry," Draco said. "I don't know what—!"

Nimani grabbed him by the collar and kissed his lips. She pulled away reluctantly, sighing as she closed her eyes. "Most Loki'irians only love once in their life," she whispered, her eyes watering. "Very few have more than one love… and even fewer ever love freely." She looked up at him with a longing look in her eye. "I know that I love you, and I know that you could one day love me… but you are to be wed to the Nera'ak… Ember. I'm sorry for what I did… but I know I'll never see you again and I'll never know what love is. So… this is goodbye, Reku'un."

Draco watched as she hurried past the door. She wiped her eyes quickly, and that was all he saw before the doors slid closed. He sighed softly, looking to the panel and hesitating to touch it so he could open the door and go after her. But if he did… he knew, he just knew, that it would mean a whole new slew of complications to his promise to Ember. He loved her, more than anything in the world… but he just met the one being that could never love anyone but him. It made his heart sting, knowing he could keep her from that eternal pain… to keep her from being alone until the day she died.

But he couldn't turn his back on Ember, and he knew he couldn't live with himself if he deliberately courted Nimani while they were engaged. He made his decision, and his hand moved away from the door and rested at his side.

"Goodbye… Nimani."

Author's Note

I just had to. For those of you who don't know, Nimani was a lover of Draco's in the original to this alternate, but she died in battle. Hope you guys enjoyed the chap, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Coming Home… For A While

Inagro boarded the dropship, followed by Niraka, Orgos, and Hutono. Moon gulped uneasily as he reluctantly got on the smaller vessel, sitting on the ground as it hummed to life. Inagro placed his hands on the holographic controls, checking the systems and making sure they had enough fuel to return from their visit. Orgos sat to his right, making sure they were cleared for departure and turning the weapon systems offline. Hutono and Niraka sat across from Moon in the back, who was pacing in front of them.

"Midnight, it's fine," Niraka assured him. "There's nothing for you to be anxious about."

"I know, I know," Moon mumbled, continuing to pace. "I just haven't seen them for so long and I'm not sure how it will be, especially now that I've changed and—"

Hutono's Rite closed Moon's mouth with an invisible grip, silencing him as the two Bestials laughed lightly. "Moon, we've been over this," Hutono reminded him. "Nothing's changed within you."

Moon sighed softly, sitting upright on a seat against the hull. Hutono released his hold, crossing his arms and leaning back against the seat. "I just wonder what it will be like," Moon said. "I never thought they'd let us come early… especially now."

"Don't think we'll be skipping our training," Inagro said over the intercom. "We still need to focus your minds. Especially you and Hutono."

The two laughed with Niraka, and Moon shook his head as he relaxed. "At least we won't be clawing each other's eyes out " Hutono smiled.

The ship lurched forward, and they strapped themselves in as they descended. Moon glanced out of the side window and saw Canterlot coming into view beneath the clouds. The mountain city was as lively as ever; ponies were all over the streets as if there wasn't a massive fleet in orbit. Moon spotted a few dropships flying up to the ships above, and even a few Loki'irians around the castle grounds. The courtyard came into view, and he swayed back as the ship slowed to align with the small platform. There was a clang of metal on metal, and they were still as the engine died down. Inagro and Orgos came to the passenger bay with them, the pack leader placing his hand on a panel beside the door to open it.

The door pulled up and the pack exited. Waiting at the base of the platform, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia and the Elements waited for their friend. They had a first glance at the Bestials that had been training Moon, and they could see the animalistic features, especially Orgos's and Hutono's protruding canines. Niraka's tail was a giveaway, and then they spotted their companion. His body had grown out since they had last seen him. There was no doubt in any pony's mind that he was about as big as Celestia.

Moon breathed quickly as he looked down to his family and friends. He glanced to Hutono, who nodded softly as the pack moved to the side. Moon walked down the steps and stood in front of them all, smiling to his mother and lover. Fluttershy stepped towards him, looking over his larger form with interest, but the moment she looked him in the eye, she saw the worry and anxiety. All of that was washed away when Fluttershy kissed him.

He remembered her touch from so long ago, and he was given a better reminder when she separated to hug him. She was smaller than him now, and so he was even more gentle as he returned it, hearing her sniffle as she embraced him tighter. He looked up to his mother, who smiled as she nuzzled him lovingly. The others joined in on the hug, and Moon felt his fur moisten until it was matted down enough to let his tears fall. When everypony moved away, he looked down to Fluttershy, who was still crying into his chest.

"I'm here, Fluttershy… I'm here," he whispered, stroking her mane.

She looked up to him again, wiping her tears away with a hoof before she nuzzled him. "It's good to see you again," Fluttershy smiled. Moon nodded and leaned his head against hers.

"It's good to see you as well," he chuckled. He glanced to the others, looking around for his cousin. "Is Draco visiting as well?"

Celestia shook her head with a sigh. "He's still with his brothers," she told him. "There's someone waiting to see you as well."

Moon rose a brow, but followed with his loved one into the castle. "You've grown much, Midnight," his mother laughed softly. "I'm sure you understand why."

He nodded. "So who is it that's here?" Moon asked.

The alicorn sisters looked at one another with smiles, then Luna turned to her son. "Someone who was to train as well," she smiled.

The lunar wolf was confused, until he realized his mother had said someone, and Draco wasn't here. He was puzzled, however, when they went into the medical wing of the castle. He sniffed as much as he could, and his assumptions were proven as they walked into one of the intensive care rooms.

"It's good to see you again, Moon," Ember laughed weakly, waving her claw.

"Ember… weren't you to train with the regulars?" Moon questioned, shocked to see her here. "And… why are you here? Shouldn't one of the healers…"

His eyes widened as he looked to the monitor on the right… then to the slight bulge in her lower stomach.

"Yes," Ember smiled, holding up a claw before he could say anything. "I'm carrying an egg… of some sort."

Moon's jaw slackened, causing the others to laugh. "Draco's gonna have a foal!" Pinkie squealed, jumping into his back. "He's gonna have a family and WE'RE gonna be like aunts and you're gonna be like an uncle!"

The shock in Moon's face turned to a smile as he thought about the child of his cousin and bestfriend. "Congratulations," Moon said warmly, looking at the monitor once again. "Have you thought of a name yet?"

The dragoness thought for a moment before shrugging. "I'll know when it's born," she smiled, rubbing the small bump. "I just want to see it with my own eyes."

Moon nodded softly. "Does Draco know?"

"No," Celestia answered, smiling sadly. "He has enough to keep his mind distracted. This is something he doesn't have to worry about… but he'll know soon enough."

He understood what they meant. His cousin was training to be the strongest warrior of his kind, and then he would lead his people into a war they had been fighting for a million years, and with his naming they believed he would end it once and for all. His mother and aunt's duties looked like a trot in the park compared to his own.

"That makes sense," he sheepishly chuckled. He could sense his pack waiting outside. "Inagro, bring everyone in." Inagro was surprised to hear Moon call them, and they hesitantly and awkwardly walked in. "Everypony, and Ember, this is Inagro, his sister, Niraka, Orgos, and his little brother, Hutono."

"Good afternoon," Inagor nodded.

"It is nice to meet you all," Niraka smiled.

Orgos simply nodded and Hutono waved slowly. "Hello."

"This is the pack I've become a part of," Moon explained, gesturing to Inagro. "He is the pack leader, and Orgos is the beta."

The mares and Ember said their greetings to the four Bestials, just as Urishana came to the door. "I wasn't expecting you to have so many visitors, Ember," she chuckled, nodding to her younger kinsmen. "I'm afraid she'll need to be alone for some time. I need to give her another check and then she'll need to rest."

They made their way back into the hall to speak again, the Bestials waiting away from the ponies. "How long are ya gonna stay?" Rainbow asked.

"Perhaps two weeks… hopefully more," he sighed, nuzzling Fluttershy. "I'll be training with them while I'm here, however. Don't worry, Fluttershy, it will only be to help my focus and other things."

"Okay," she sighed, glancing at the growing fur over his healed wounds. "Can you… maybe come to Ponyville, and train? Or, no?"

Moon looked to his pack leader, knowing his heightened hearing picked up on their conversation. "As long as there is somewhere serene enough to keep you at ease," Inagro said with a small smile. "The village is south of here, yes?"

"Yep," Applejack nodded. "And it ain't too noisy out in the fields near Whitetail Woods."

"We could train there," Moon added. "I could meet you when I need to."

Orgos and Niraka understood, while Hutono was still a bit in the dark about what was happening. "As long as you come, I see no problem," Inagro nodded.

Moon leaned down to Fluttershy and kissed her cheek. "Hopefully I still fit on our mattress," he chuckled, earning a small giggle from his love.

"I'm sure you do," she smiled, kissing his cheek. "Thank you."

Inagro nodded to her in acknowledgement. "We could use the supplies in the dropship to stay there," he said to Celestia. "However, we'll need a supply drop for food and such. In a week or so."

She nodded. "I'll make sure the Royal Guard is informed," Celestia said to them. "If there's anything else you would need, my sister and I are here to help."

"I'm sure we won't need much," Orgos assured them. "Hutono, Niraka, I'll need help with the dropship."

The two Bestials followed their beta, leaving Moon to wonder why Inagro was still there. "I'm going to the forest thy speak of to set up a territory," he explained, sensing Moon's question. "Just a small one, so as to not cause a disturbance in the ecosystem."

The lunar wolf chuckled softly, knowing that Inagro also wanted a good sprint from his time in the ship. "I'll see you then. When will we begin?"

"Perhaps in a few days. I'll need time to set up our camp," Inagro said, walking down the hall. "I'll find you when the home is set, alright?"

"Alright. I'll see you then." Moon watched his alpha walk away and turn down another hall, then looked to his friends. "We could get a train, right?"

Author's Note

Yes yes yes. I cannot wait to do this next sequence (not sure if it will be the next chapter). Hope you guys are ready for what's to come, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Moment to Strike

Three Days Later…

"Tomorrow, you'll join me and the League to train your Ina bond," Renkan said to Draco. "We'll be around when necessary, but you'll often be with Figanti. It won't be as difficult as the first part of your training, but it will be incredibly hard."

Draco nodded, sitting down in front of the master healer. "I know. My brothers told me it will still be intense," he sighed, adjusting his legs. "Were you a member of the League when my father was trained?"

Renkan giggled as she shook her head. "I was three cycles younger when he started," she told him, smiling softly. "When he was about your age, before the thermite, when I was chosen to apprentice under the last healer of the League."

Draco chuckled nervously, remembering she was about as old as his father was. "And what about Konaskol? How long has he been in the League?" He asked.

"He's been in it since it began. He's immortal," Renkan answered, causing Draco's brows to raise. "He can outlast time, but defeating him is still an option."

"So… why isn't he leading them?" Draco asked. "Wouldn't it make more sense for a him to be in charge since he can't die?"

"It would, I suppose," Renkan shrugged with a laugh. "But he believes having a new leader every other generation can be much more beneficial than the same man until time wears out."

It sounded reasonably… sensible. The two looked over to the door as it slid to the side and Figanti walked in. "Shouldn't you be resting?" Figanti chuckled, saying his greetings to his fellow League member.

"It's getting boring just sitting around," Draco admitted hesitantly, laughing lightly. "I wanted to go around and see what's happened since I've been training."

Figanti shook his head with a laugh. "Just like your father," he smiled. "Renkan, Quarek and Portok need you to help them with the ship's weapon system. You know how Portok is with his machines."

It was Renkan's turn to shake her head as she remembered how dearly the techno-freak amongst them loved technology. "I'll handle it," she nodded, turning to Draco. "We'll meet again soon. "

"Don't break their arms or anything," Draco laughed as she made her way out.

Figanti chuckled as well, then looked to his nephew and gestured towards the door. "You should be going. You need to rest early for tomorrow's training," he told his nephew. "I'll see you tomorrow."

Draco nodded, standing and heading for the door. He stopped abruptly, keeping still for a moment before going back to his uncle. Figanti was surprised when Draco hugged him, then separated and gave him a firm nod. The Doshu'um left his uncle, who's stunned expression changed back into one of happiness. Draco thought about going to sleep immediately, but he headed for the middle of the tree where he slept, going into the doorway and looking around.

The room was as neat as ever, since there weren't many furnishings to begin with. "Jaqeluu?" Draco called.

"Just a second," his older brother said from the bedroom. The Oracle came out as he pulled on a cloth over his chest that was made of hokor fur and vines and flowers. "What are you doing here, Reku'un?"

Draco shrugged and sat on the mat in the center of the room. "I… just wanted to talk… or something," he sighed, waiting for his brother to join him.

Jaqeluu lowered to the floor as well, crossing his legs to get himself comfortable. "Of course," he nodded. "Is there anything troubling you?"

"No, nothing like that," Draco chuckled, running a hand through his hair. "I… I wanted to know more about… about her."

His older brother sighed as he looked to the medallion his little brother was gesturing to. Draco could see the sadness clashing with happiness in his brother's eyes. It had only recently come to his mind that he didn't know much about his own mother, and he thought asking one of his brothers would be the best choice. However… he knew they would be heartbroken just thinking about their mother. So… he went to Jaqeluu. The one brother he knew would be able to keep himself composed.

For a while, at least.

"She… she was a gift to each of us," Jaqeluu began, rubbing his fingers over his palm slowly. "To father… she was a lover fit for Kutor… to us… she was an angel of Minira. I can't explain how grateful we all were to have her as our mother… she was just… amazing…"

Draco could only imagine what it was like for them. He had always known the comfort his mother's fur, the warmth of her alabaster body, and the gentle sound of her voice. They had known another woman entirely, one that had truly given birth to them. The one that would fight to the death for them.

"Reku'un… I've wanted to ask you for some time… but I wasn't sure if you'd agree," Jaqeluu said suddenly, gaining his brother's curiosity. "I've learned to see the memories of others… and allow others to see my own."

It only took Draco a minute to know what his brother wanted to do. "You want to show me her?" He asked, almost as quiet as Fluttershy would have said.

Jaqeluu only nodded and held his right hand out. "I want you to know what she looked like… what she sounded like… felt like… I want you to know the mother that protected you." His fingers opened, and he looked to his brother almost pleadingly.

It would be a lie if Draco were to say he didn't want to know about his true mother. But at the same time, he felt as though he didn't need to know… but it was his own mother. Slowly, and a bit hesitantly, he reached his right hand for Jaqeluu's, grasping it firmly as he felt his brother's mental connection latch on to him.

"Just stay calm."

Draco grunted as they flew through memories… Jaqeluu's memories. He glimpsed at the fall of their planet, his own birth, Jaqeluu's maturing, until they were in a memory when he was only 10. Draco looked at their home planet with wonder and amazement. Instead of the metal ceiling of a dreadnought, ocean-blue skies brightened the day. The trees were larger than the ones contained in the ships, and even more wildlife sounded throughout the vast land.

Then, a woman walked in front of Jaqeluu. She had beautifully flowing black hair, reaching down her her elbows and decorated with flowers of all sorts. Her eyes were breathtaking, fiery red and cosmic like his own. She wasn't very tall like most women, but she was beautiful like no other. Agner was much smaller, about three years old, and Fermot was only six. Derekosh was behind her, chasing a young hokor for fun. Jaqeluu and Fermot were putting the flowers they found in their mother's hair while she laughed and carried Agner, playing with a small Iriki bird that landed on her finger.

Draco felt Jaqeluu's love for her… and he felt the love she had for them all. The memory faded away, and he was brought back to Jaqeluu's home in an instant. He gasped quietly as heard his brother sniffle. Jaqeluu wiped his arm over his eyes to clear away the tears, and it was only now that Draco realized he too was crying.

"You don't understand how much we all miss her," Jaqeluu whispered, looking to his little brother. "We pray each and every day for her happiness in the gardens of Minira… but I always wish to see her face again."

Jaqeluu wiped his hands over his face, then ran them through his hair as he tried to relieve the stress. "I know… I felt what you did… what you still feel," Draco whispered, wiping his own face. "She must have truly been wonderful to have."

"She was… Minira, she was," Jaqeluu chuckled bittersweetly. He composed himself as best as he could to speak. "Is there… anything else you wanted to know?"

Draco spent the next few hours asking all about their homeworld. He asked about the geography, the history behind the cities, why the oceans were an aqua color instead of a deep blue like this world. He learned about many different animals and creatures that lived on their world. It was in the middle of Jaqeluu's explanation about an Oka, an extremely large fish the size of a Nera'ak, that the Oracle heard his little brother snoring.

Jaqeluu laughed softly, picking his brother up from his slouched position and heading for his room. He set his little brother down onto the bed, then chuckled when he murmured in his sleep. Jaqeluu blew out each of the candles in his home and went to the exit. He leaped up to a branch and flung himself into his brother's home. Keeping respect for his brother's privacy, he went straight to his room and laid on the bed, drifting to sleep quicker than he thought.

No one suspected him as he walked through the halls, covered in his armor to keep the transmogrification from their view. He entered the forest like any other day or night, leaping across the branches as others waved to him. He nodded slightly to them, continuing on his path until he reached the center of the forest. He climbed the tree, familiar with the locations of branches and smaller foot holds that others could miss. He climbed all the way to the upper most home, then quietly crept inside. The darkness kept him hidden, and his footsteps were silenced by dark energy platforms that kept him just an inch above the floor.

He went into the bedroom, his green blade in hand, and looked over the sleeping form. Raising his blade above his head, he focused on where he would lop the head off, and when he was sure his aim would be right, he swung.

But a sword shot up and clanged against the blade, another slipping under his arms and pressing into his throat. Jaqeluu gasped as he looked at his attacker.

"Jerosh?" He questioned breathlessly.

Jaqeluu's grip on his blades slackened as Jerosh's knee shot into his stomach, then a bone pike broke through the armor and pierced the Oracle's stomach. He silently strained as he drooled blood and tried to cough, the movements causing pain in his stomach. The sound of the armor breaking away made Jaqeluu look up to his brother, and he was shocked to see the smirk…

…and black eyes.

"This is an unfortunate turn of events," the Iikro chuckled, pushing it's knee further into Jaqeluu's stomach. The Oracle groaned as the bone cut deeper into him. "But no matter. It means less trouble for when I truly kill the boy."

A loud scream made the Iikro look to the door, but a hammer smashed into it's face and sent it through the bark wall and down into the forest below. "Jaqeluu! Jaqeluu!" Derekosh yelled. He grabbed Draco's gauntlet and put up a public comm. "Every Signa converge on the Alamonshor home! Figanti, being the ENTIRE League now! Every ship steer clear of- AHHHH!"

Derekosh grasped the blade piercing his chest, then cried out as he was sent through the wall and into Draco's living area. The Iikro sent a beam through the hole, just as Agner and Fermot flew in and were taken away by the blast.

"Things really don't go as planned," it chuckled, smirking as Draco leaped in and looked at it in shock.

"Jerosh?! What the fuck are you doing?!" He screamed, just before the Iikro slammed him into the wall and put the blade to his throat.

"It's me, boy," the Iikro laughed. "Your brothers were foolish to transfer me into this body. Now, I'll kill you, and them, and then end your kind once and for—"

Figanti's energy skyrocketed as the beam slammed into the Iikro, sending it across the forest and into an army of Signa. "Reku'un, get to the evacuation bay and get out of here!" Figanti ordered as he pulled the boy up. "Go!"

"But they can't face him!" Draco shouted back. "You're going to-!"

"I SAID GO," Figanti roared, his Ina form taking hold. "RUN ALREADY!"

Author's Note

Here it is. THIS, is what you've all been told about (and th next chapter). Hope you guys buckle your seatbelts, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

The Power of the Gods

Canterlot Castle

"Move!" Urishana ordered as she placed her hands on Ember's head, keeping the thrashing dragoness down. "Ember! Push! That's all you need to do!"

"WHAT DOES IT LOOK LIKE I'M DOING?!" Ember roared, her tail flailing madly, the axe-like end cutting one of the master healer's assistants.

"Grab her tail!" Urishana shouted, pulling her back down as she kept trying to move.

Moon grabbed hold of the long appendage and used his weight to keep it on the ground beside the bed. "Is it almost out?!" The lunar wolf shouted, struggling to keep the convulsing tail from moving.

"I can see the… shell…" Quzinak, Urishana's top assistant, slowly said. "Just keep going!"

Ember roared as loud as she could, fire spewing from her maw along with her cries. Her father flapped his wings to disperse the flames before anything could catch fire. He moved to the side of her bed and grasped her claw firmly, grunting as he felt her try to crush it in her grip.

"You're doing well, Ember!" He told her, using his other elbow to pin her chest down.

"SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Ember screamed, Urishana struggling to pull her head back down. "HOW MUCH MORE?!"

"Push, Ember!" Quzinak yelled. "Come on!"

Derekosh grunted as he hit the ground hard, his hammer flinging away as he skidded to a halt. He felt several Signa energies vanish with every spike the Iikro gave off. The ship rumbled with every attack the League and Signa launched. Derekosh pulled himself up to his feet, glancing to the four mutilated bodies around him. He growled as he ran to grab his hammer and leaped into the trees. With another roar, he launched himself out of the canopy and directly towards the Iikro, who was facing four of the League members at once.

Figanti cried out as the Iikro blasted him backwards and kicked Portok and Lokor downwards, parrying Nagashu's blade and punching Derekosh back down. Jaqeluu and Fermot were joined by a dozen other Signa as they all sprang from the trees to try and take out the monster, but it sent a blast out from its chest and sent them all sailing backwards.

"Enough of this."

The Iikro aimed its palm at the ceiling, then sent a massive beam upwards. Alarms rang out as an enormous hole was made in the top of the ship, and it flew out of the opening and looked out towards the four dreadnoughts aiming their cannons at it. It smirked maliciously, then charged a ball of black energy in each palm, then fired them at the same ship. The cannons fired simultaneously, but the beam tore through the hull of the ship and bypassed it's kinetic barriers with ease. A low hum was followed by an incredible explosion, rocking the ship beneath the Iikro and the others.

The Iikro launched itself at the next ship, cannons and large particle beams hitting it but ineffective. It smashed through the ship, tearing through the ship's interior and killing as many Signa and regulars before bashing through the back, destroying the engines in the process.

Inside the ship, Draco ran as more and more Signa that were fully armored rushed in the opposite direction. "Everyone get off the ship!" He screamed in Neric. "Just go!"

"Get to the evacuation bay, Reku'un!" Agner ordered through their comm link.

"I'm not leaving you all to get yourselves killed!" He yelled, leaning against the wall as the explosion of yet another ship shook the one he was on. "I'm coming to help!"

"IF THE IIKRO GETS YOU THEN THE ARTHANIANS WIN! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!" Agner roared, yelling orders to a group of Signa behind him. "GET TO THE SHUTTLE OR SO HELP ME I WILL SEND YOU AWAY MYSELF! NOW GO!"

The sound of an explosion cut their communication, and Draco growled as he went to run, but stopped as he smelled a familiar scent. He looked through the squads of warriors running past him, then shot his arm out and grabbed one in particular. Draco pulled them helmet off and gasped.

"Nimani?" He exclaimed. "You have to get out of here!"

"Figanti ordered ALL Signa to fight," she said sternly, taking her helmet back. "I must follow orders, Reku'un."

"FUCK THOSE ORDERS, ALRIGHT?!" Draco roared, angered that she wasn't even slightly concerned. "It's a lost cause! Don't throw your life away!"

She bit back a retort and pulled her helmet on as she cried quietly. "Get off this ship, Reku'un," she told him. "There won't be one left in a minute."

She ran down the hall with a passing group of Signa. Draco glanced towards the sign directing towards the evacuation bay before groaning and running after her. He felt massive amounts of energy being used by the League, and he felt awful as Signa signatures fell by the dozen. He'd already sensed thousands of energies disappear, and with the explosion of yet another ship, a couple more thousand vanished from his mind. He ran through the forest, maneuvering past the Nera'ak and Signa that were funneling into the hole, to reach the tree he lived in. He stood in front of his armor and spread his arms as it covered his entire body, then picked up his shield and placed it on his back.

Nyla!

I'm coming!

He leaped off of the tree, grabbing the side of his saddle as Nyla flew towards the hole in the ship. Pulling himself upright, Draco grabbed the reigns and lowered his body to Nyla's.

Reku'un, we cannot fight! You haven't recovered yet!

I have to help! They won't make it!

And neither will you!

I WON'T WATCH EVERYONE DIE FOR ME! NOW COME ON!

Draco looked past the army in the sky that was being torn apart bit by bit. The Iikro controlling his brother fired blast after blast into Nera'ak after Nera'ak. Each League member let loose roars as they kept up a steady stream of attacks. With every one knocked out of the sky, another would try to wound the monstrosity while they recovered. The Iikro sent a wave of energy through the large crowd, knocking a good many out of the sky and even tearing a few in half. He was getting closer, and closer; his heart rate matched Nyla's as they neared the Iikro, and Draco leaped up with his Daedalak in hand, roaring as he swung it in a complete arc.

But the Iikro caught the blade with a hand, then drove its fist into his stomach and grabbed him by the throat. It sent another shockwave to disperse the other charging warriors, then turned the same wave into a field around them. The League and any remaining Signa chipped away at the barrier with blasts and strikes. Draco felt his heart beating in pure terror as he looked into the blackened eyes of his older brother.

"Hmhm. I can hear your heart rapidly beating in your chest," it chuckled lowly, it's voice projected through Jerosh's. "Ah, it's magnificent, isn't it?"

It's hand left his neck, but he could still feel the pressure choking him. He was turned around, looking at his brothers, the League, and Signa as they tried to bring down the barrier. But the Iikro pointed behind them all, and Draco gasped as he saw a dreadnought falling to the planet, hundreds of Nera'ak, dropships and evacuation pods escaping from the disabled vessel. He could still feel many signatures, both Signa and regular, disappearing frequently.

"I understand that they've told you nothing of what I am, of what the Ashla once was. But understand this." The Iikro moved its palm towards another ship, then slowly curled its hand into a fist. Draco's eyes widened as they craft began to crumble like a piece of paper, thousands of signatures falling out of his senses. "This is why the Ashla was created. Why I went into this body. And now it is time I end this."

"You… bastard… you… FUCKING… MONSTER!" Draco roared, trying to raise his energy up.

The Iikro only laughed maniacally, then brought him closer and placed its hand on his chest. "Thank you," it chuckled, focusing energy into its palm.

"Reku'un!" Figanti roared, cracking the barrier as he punched it viciously. "DON'T YOU HARM HIM!"

"FIGHT US, YOU COWARD!" Agner screamed, continually slashing the energy field.

Draco felt the energy pooling into the Iikro's palm, a sphere of darkness humming into existence. The sheer power of it was burning Draco's abdomen, and he felt his heart thumping at an alarming rate. "With your death, the energy of hundreds of Makti die with you. They will be utterly hopeless to the horde. It's energy stabilized, and Draco grunted as he felt it press against his body. "Death to the Loki'irians."

There was a massive explosion, dispersing the frantic warriors, before an even more powerful beam pierced the air. "REKUUUUU'UUUUUN!"

The Alamonshuor family watched as their youngest fell. His energy dropped like a stone, almost as fast as he was falling. Jaqeluu ran to the slop of the ship and leapt from the side, reaching his arms out to grab him. But the Iikro punched him into the ship, then rushed him to smash him inside.

"DIIIIIIEEEEEE!" Derekosh cried as he flew into the Iikro, rapidly striking it in the midsection.

Before they hit the side of the dreadnought, the Iikro spun them around and slammed Derekosh through the hull. Agner leaped off of his Nera'ak and pointed his spear forward, yelling as he got in range and lunged. The staff snapped in half, and the Iikro smacked away his hand then shot its blade forward. Agner grunted weakly, groaning as the Iikro forced the sword to pull up towards his heart. Blood trickled out from the wound and from his mouth, and he weakly grasped the blade to try to stop it from going deeper. His arms fell to the side, and he slumped forward.

"AGNEEEEEER!" Fermot yelled.

The Iikro pulled Agner off of the end, then kicked him back, letting him fall after his little brother. Fermot rushed forward, briefly slashing with his twin daggers before his right hand was sliced off. He screamed in pain, then grunted as its blade was pushed through his heart from behind. Before he could move any more, the Iikro turned him in place and sliced his throat open, then punched him into the ship.

Draco felt his body slam into the ground, a small crater forming from his fall. Blood poured out from the hole in his chest, his vision fading along with all his other senses. He heard another body hit the ground, and he weakly rolled himself onto his side. Agner's lifeless body laid on the sandy land of the Wastelands, hundreds of other warriors littering the forbidden territory. Draco tried to force himself to speak, but blood flooded his mouth, and all that came out were gurgles. Behind his closest brother, he saw Fermot's body land and bounce off of another warrior's corpse. Draco tried to yell, but to no avail.

Agner… Fermot… please… get up…

His brothers' energies vanished completely, and Draco grunted as he weakly pulled himself towards them. There wasn't enough strength left in him after his second pull, and he rolled onto his stomach and coughed up more blood.

…please… Ag…ner……… pl…

There was a growing cold in his body, and his vision was nearly gone.

No… we will not share this fate.

…

I will not let this… ABOMINATION, wipe out all that my masters have worked for. You have power within you none can match. My counterpart is weakened. All you need to do, is stand. Stand up, Reku'un.

…

All that you know will cease to exist if you don't stand. Your forefathers stood strong, even in the face of defeat. You are in the face of death, and right now I need you to spit in it.

…I… can't…

Yes, you can. Stand, Reku'un.

Draco squirmed as the missing flesh in his center rapidly replenished. He spat out more of the blood in his mouth and gasped loudly for breath.

Stand, Reku'un. That's all I ask.

Draco rolled onto his stomach, pulling himself onto his elbows as he tried forcing himself to kneel. His knees slid up, and he pushed his body up. His foot leveled with the ground, then his right, and he lurched back as he threw himself up, stumbling wearily before getting his bearings.

Good. Now… brace yourself!

Draco's mark glowed a blinding white, then his eyes did the same as he was lifted from the ground. The metals that normally made up his second form appeared from thin air, glowing just as brightly as the mark. He felt his mind meld with one other, then hundreds of other minds became part of him. His body grew out once more, and his energy skyrocketed, surpassing anything he'd ever felt before. Instead of patches and pieces of metal, his entire body was covered in it, his mask appearing as usual.

The Ashla landed back on the ground, opening its white eyes and getting a feel for the body it had been dormant within. It looked up to the battle above, staring at its dark counterpart with a growing sense of anger.

No more, you drek trarg.

Author's Note

Sorry for not getting this done sooner! I uh, had an accident with an accident with a window I was fixing and well… nearly destroyed my fingers :twilightblush: Don't worry! Just a bunch of bandages for me :P So yeah, stuff's happening all at once, I hope you guys remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Life… and Death

The Ashla walked over to Agner and placed his hand on his chest. A hue of silver surrounded the warrior, then Agner's body dissipated into thin air. It did the same to Fermot before looking up into the eyes of its counterpart, who was ignoring the other warriors blasting and striking it. Both entities roared in unison with deafening volume, just before bursting toward each other. There was no explosion, but the force of one sent every warrior present backwards. Figanti caught Renkan as they sailed backwards, only to be caught by the League leader's dragon. The massive silver dragon landed on the top of another cruiser ship, digging its claws into the metals as the force of every hit sent massive gusts of wind and energy in every direction.

The Ashla sent energy-packed strike after strike into the Iikro's torso, cracking many of the bones covering its body. The Iikro smashed its elbow into it's opposite's face, then spun around and kicked it away, racing after it to send a beam right into its face. Before it could hit another cruiser, the Ashla shot its arms out and roared, using the shockwave to stun the Iikro. It roared as it bursted towards the dark monster, using its Rite to bring the Daedalak to hand. It slashed viciously, cutting through bone and flesh with the energy influenced blade. With every roar and grunt, the Ashla only doubled its efforts.

Using its own power, the Iikro created a miniature barrier over its body to block the next attack, then headbutted the Ashla and started its own attacks. It hit the blade out of its grip, then sent a barrage of blasts into the Ashla, who took most of the shots before curling up to withstand the attacks. Focusing its power into both palms, the Iikro roared as it sent another beam of black at the Ashla. It flew away from the dark blast hurtling at it, then twirled around and sent an equally powerful shot of silver into it.

The two halves funneled their power into the beams, roaring as their powers struggled for dominance, rising to levels beyond anything their hosts' kind had ever seen. And every Signa present could only watch the divine being within their leader fight the very darkness that it was meant to be.

Canterlot Castle

"AHHHH! NGGGHHH!" Ember's roars and thrashes had turned to groans and moans as she stiffly squirmed, her tail spasming with every little movement the egg made.

"This is it, Ember! Just a bit more!" Urishana assured merrily, trying to use her healing Rite to keep the dragoness from tearing her flesh. "Just breathe, and push!"

Out in the hall, King Draco and Celestia both paced back and forth nervously, the lunar princess showing her own by reciting every constellation in the night sky in her head. Twilight, on the other hoof, was reciting every kind of spell she could remember. Everypony else was sitting and panicking, especially Pinkie. Moon was unneeded, now that Ember had gotten weak from her thrashing the hour before. It still didn't help him, as he could still hear the healers shouting at one another.

"Do all layings take this long?" Celestia asked worriedly.

"They take half this time!" King Draco growled, fiddling with his claws shakily. "What could be happening?"

"They said that Loki'irian births are different when the female is one of them," Moon told them, shuddering when he heard a crash in the room, followed by Loki'irian swears he had learned.

"It must be entirely different from what she thought," Fluttershy sighed.

"Aren't you worried, Fluttershy?" Rainbow asked, noticing the usually timid and excitable pegasus was as calm as ever.

Surprisingly, she shook her head. "Birth always has to be painful," she said, smiling sweetly. "So much work goes into making little ones, but in the end it's all worth it. I deal with animal pregnancies all the time. It's a wonder to see."

"Do they shoot flames and try to kill everypony around?" Applejack questioned, cringing when she heard Ember cry out.

"Of course not," Fluttershy giggled. "I've never seen a dragon pregnancy, after all."

Moon was a bit uneasy with her being comfortable in a situation like now, but he knew she was experienced with this sort of thing. And while everypony else was excited, Moon felt his focus wandering to energies he'd never felt before. One felt beyond malevolent, almost as evil as some of Equestria's most dangerous enemies. And the other felt… neutral, almost. He could feel a certain righteous characteristic, which seemed familiar as well, but that was it. And he knew these signatures were far, extremely far, but he could still sense their growing power.

"There!" Urishana shouted, grabbing everypony and dragon's attention. "One last push! Give it everything you have!"

"Gggggggaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" Ember screamed. There was the sound of a body hitting the bed, then silence. The door opened, and Urishana came out smiling.

Holding a red and orange egg.

"SHE DID IT!" Pinkie yelled. "WE'RE AUNTIES AND UNLCES, EVERYPONY! WOOHOO!"

"Look!" Moon exclaimed, pointing to the egg.

Everypony and Urishana glanced at the egg, gasping as a black line climbed from the bottom of the egg and began to draw an image. They recognized it before it had even finished, then covered their eyes as it flashed suddenly. The symbol was a picture of the egg's own kind.

The symbol of the Alamonshuor.

The Ashla grunted as it smashed through a cruiser, which exploded after a black beam tore through it and shot towards the being. It shot to the side to avoid it, but the beam followed. Flying back and forth, up and down, the Ashla tried attacking the Iikro to stop the beam, but there was a barrier around it as it did so. The Ashla knew it was using up energy to do so, and so it reached out mentally to the members of the League.

Namely, Konaskol.

If I am to defeat this monster, you must help me do so.

Its power quadruples my own. How am I-

You and you alone know a technique of old, one that can lower its energy enough for it to be vulnerable.

The Regesa… I understand.

I am sorry, Konaskol. But either your ability saves your race's future, or we all burn in Nedafan.

…

…

Give me an opening.

The Ashla weaved around the beam still following and headed towards the Iikro. It charged all of its power into its right arm, speeding like a bullet to the enclosed monster. The Iikro believed it was a game of chicken. The Ashla would try to move at the last second to let the beam hit him. But it was surprised when its counterpart smashed through the field, the beam still following. Both flew out of the way, the shot firing at yet another dreadnought. The Iikro went to recommence its attack, but a pair of arms crushed its own arms to its body.

"You DARE?!" The Iikro snarled, trying to break free.

Konaskol laughed softly as he started to drain his own life force, then grunted as he forced a connection with the Iikro. It felt the massive energy drop, then grunted as its own energy was sucked out from its body.

"What… are you… doing?!" It roared, trying spread its arms and free itself. Konaskol moved his head back to avoid the Iikro's thrashing, his body covered in his own green aura.

Figanti, Derekosh, Jaqeluu and the League watched as the immortal member of the strongest warriors used an ancient, and forbidden, Rite. The very skies darkened as the Iikro's energy was casted off to the stars, along with Konaskol's own power. The Ashla stood on the ground, bringing its arms outwards and opening its palms. With some effort, two massive silver spheres hummed to life. The Iikro felt Konaskol's energy vanish, and he let go as he plummeted to the planet below. Its energy was drained significantly, enough to give the Ashla a more daunting signature. Its eyes widened as it felt said entity's power charging, and it looked down just in time to see it bring two massive energies together.

"You coward." Using some of its own power, the Iikro used an ancient memory to find a location. "Don't think this is over. I still have a war to finish."

It's body dispersed into ashes, its signature moving far out enough for it to be unfelt. The Ashla powered its attack down, sighing at its failure to finish its counterpart fast enough. Figanti, Derekosh, and Jaqeluu landed in front of the divine being.

"Where are our brothers?" Derekosh asked, his fist clenched in anger.

The Ashla moved its hand to the side, and with a small shot of energy, two forms began to reappear on the ground. The white energy faded away, and the bodies of the two Signa laid on the dry ground. The Alamonshuor's ran over to them, checking their wounds with anticipation and worry.

"They… they…"

"I could only make sure their blood flowed and their innards healed," the Ashla told them. "Agner will wake in several lunar revolutions… and Fermot will as well… but he will never speak again."

The men sighed, both in relief that their brothers had survived, but pity that they were still horribly injured. "And Fermot's hand?" Jaqeluu questioned. "It had been severed."

"I merely reattached it. He'll need time for it to heal properly. And until then, he'll need to use blade bigger than a dagger for his good arm." The Ashla looked to the setting sun, feeling its body wearing down. "He will return. I promise you all, he will return. And when that time comes, I will be here to fight with this boy, as both Reku'un and Ashla. You, Figanti, must teach the boy control. For when the Iikro returns, it will use more than its host's form."

Jaqeluu and Derekosh knew what it was talking about. "You'll use your true forms… won't you?" Figanti asked.

The Ashla nodded, its mark glowing a light blue. "He will return within four lunar revolutions. Their attack will initiate at the homeworld. You'll have only one chance of destroying their world and securing victory," it told them. "I cannot retain this form… anymore. Ready yourselves… for a battle… like no other. This is… goodbye."

Its body glowed once again, some of the metals falling off while a portion entered openings in the man's body. Draco's glowing eyes returned to their hazel color, and his body shrunk back down. He swayed back and forth for a moment, then fell forward. Jaqeluu caught him, grunting as he felt his broken arm jolt in anguish.

"He's unconscious," Jaqeluu grunted, pulling him onto his back. "We need to get them to a healer. Figanti… gather our dead… and coordinate the fleet to move to Canterlot."

He nodded slowly, flying off to find another dreadnought that had survived the attack.

"Is it a boy or a girl?!" Fluttershy squealed as she held the egg carefully, using her wings to keep it steady in her hold.

King Draco glanced at the number of spots on the shell, then chuckled softly. "It's a girl," he announced.

"How did you know?" Celestia asked with a grin.

The king of dragons chuckled. "Odd number of spots," he smiled. "You learn things as king for several hundred years."

Urishana walked out of Ember's room, holding the door open as she stood on the threshold. "She's awake," she told them. King Draco walked over to Fluttershy, and the mare hoofed over the egg gently.

They followed him in as he went over to his exhausted daughter. "Ember. Look. It's your daughter," King Draco whispered, holding out her egg.

She weakly looked up and smiled, slowly pushing herself into a sitting position as her father placed the egg in her claws. "It's… amazing," she murmured sleepily. "I… wish… I could see her… with my own eyes."

Urishana stepped forward, smiling softly as she placed a hand on the egg. "Then let me help you with that," she giggled.

The shell began to glow brightly, causing everypony and dragon in the room to watch as the egg took on a more bipedal shape. The form was small, it had an even smaller pair of wings, and a long, slim tail. When the light died down, a baby dragoness with red scales and orange spines rested in Ember's arms, its breaths calm and even. Ember felt her eyes water as she looked at what she had created. A beautiful dragon hatchling that she would call her own. Her daughter.

"What will you name her?" Her father asked, stroking the small spines of the hatchling. Ember groaned quietly as she felt the sun hitting her eye, and then… it dawned on her.

"Dawn," she said immediately, caressing her daughter's cheek. "Her name is Dawn… my little Dawn."

As if hearing her own name, Dawn's eyes opened and closed as she grew accustomed to the light, then glanced at the crowd around her. They all smiled and stifled squeals as it pushed itself towards its mother, then looked up to Ember. She giggled and laughed, gurgling as she looked to her grandfather. Ember brought her close and nuzzled her, a tear wiping onto her daughter's cheek.

Celestia and King Draco smiled at their newest family member, and the alicorn sighed softly. "We're grandparents now," she laughed gently.

He chuckled as well and smiled. "I told you. We are getting old."

Author's Note

The name… DAWNED on me XD All joking aside, I flipped a coin for the gender, and I got tails, so Dawn dragoness it would be! Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Casualties

One Day Later…

Ember sighed softly as she cradled Dawn in her arms, stroking the orange spines along her daughter's small tail. The baby dragoness gurgled in her sleep, nibbling on her mother's claws as she slept. There was a warmth like no other in Ember's heart. She was holding a hatchling that was her own… she was a mother… this was the beginning of her family with Draco. Carefully moving her child closer, she wiggled a claw into Dawn's grasp, opening her claws to look at the black marking on her palm. It was the mark of Draco's family, a sign of strength.

She giggled as her daughter yawned softly, opening her little mouth and revealing her gums. Ember picked her head up when the door opened, Urishana carefully stepping in through the small crack and smiling at the weary dragoness.

"How are you feeling?" She asked quietly, sitting beside her bed.

"Better than the other night," Ember laughed softly, making sure she wouldn't wake her sleeping dragoness.

Urishana could see the warmth in Ember's eyes. The warmth a newly appointed mother had. "She's beautiful."

Ember nodded happily, nuzzling her daughter once more. "She is… I'm so… I can't explain how elated I am," Ember sighed, smiling as she looked to the ceiling. "This is the start of my family… of my and Draco's family."

Urishana chuckled lightly, leaning closer as she ran a small healing spell over Ember's stomach. "Did I ever tell you I am a mother myself?" She asked, smiling as Ember shook her head. "I remember this exact moment… many cycles ago. I was a healer for the ship of a Protiiglo… the same Protiiglo I married. We had a daughter… her name was Nimani. It was after her great grandmother."

It was Ember's turn to smile as she saw the mirth in her's doctor's eyes. Much more than happiness was expressed, and Ember could see just how much she loved having her own daughter. "Where is she now?" Ember questioned softly.

"She is on the same ship as the Doshu'um… your beloved," Urishana told her. "Her father and I are not certain if she would excel as a warrior or a healer… and so she's there to learn from the vast number of healers."

"Mm. Do you want her to be a healer as well?" Ember asked, shifting her daughter into a more comfortable position.

The master healer shrugged slowly, sighing as she looked back to the window. "It is not my place to decide her destiny," she murmured. "I support every decision she makes… whether she decided to be a healer or a warrior. I want her to be happy… and nothing less."

Now that she had laid, Ember could understand. She would make sure her daughter was happy… and she would try her hardest each and every day. And she was certain that Draco would do the same for their little girl. Before she could say something to Urishana, the healer stood up abruptly, looking out the window with a worried expression.

"What is it?" Ember asked, glancing out the window.

Dozens of cruiser ships were flying towards Canterlot, several dreadnoughts tailing them. Ember squinted, then silently gasped as she saw that each was damaged horribly, one of the dreadnoughts being pulled by the others. Their attention was directed to the door as it bursted open. A Mendigino had run in, and he held a concerned expression of his own.

"Urishana, ut Yuteno dot (Urishana, the Yuteno is coming… they have wounded and bodies)" He said quickly.

" (I'm coming)" Urishana nodded, turning to Ember as the man ran off. "Ember, I'll be back soon."

"What's going on?" Ember questioned frantically. "What happened to those ships?"

"Ember," Urishana firmly said, keeping her gaze stern even with her anxious mind. "Please, I'll be back soon, but right now I'm needed more than ever."

Ember watched the healer run out of the room, and she turned back to the small group of ships returning. The longer she looked, the more familiar each of the insignia's were. They… they were the same ships that had been a part of the fleet where Draco was training. As she looked to the dreadnought being dragged through the skies by another two, she gasped silently.

It was the same ship that Derekosh was to be executed. The ship was the League's… which meant it was the same one that Draco was aboard.

No… please… please, no… please be alright, Draco. You can't… you can't be gone now… You have a daughter of your own… your family. Please!

Hundreds of Signa, both wounded and dying, were hauled off of each cruiser as quickly as possible. The courtyard was filled with makeshift tents for the men and women, body bags already beginning to get laid out. Celestia practically galloped outside as she looked around for Figanti or the Alamonshuor brothers. Luna and Moon came after her, doing the same and looking for Draco or his family. Moon cringed as he saw the deadly wounds of the survivors. It was even worse when he heard frantic screams… the screams loved ones used when watching someone they kept close die.

And with every scream of pain and sorrow, Celestia searched even more frantically. She couldn't bare the thought of seeing her son among those in the rows of deceased… she just couldn't. They had covered the entire courtyard, and still no sign of him. Before the solar princess could go galloping off, Luna grabbed her sister.

"There are many being sent inside," Luna said, trying to keep her calm. "Moon and I will search there, but you must wait for those being taken off of the ships, alright?"

"Okay," Celestia nodded, wiping her eyes and suppressing a sniffle. "I'm just-"

"Sister," Luna interrupted, "please… just have a bit of hope."

Celestia nodded softly, watching her sister and nephew gallop inside while she turned to the newest batch of survivors. She looked up, however, when a larger dropship hovered above the courtyard. Two gurney-like, floating platforms lowered with a woman, and Celestia gasped as she saw Agner and Fermot, both bleeding profuse amounts of blood from lethal areas. From the same ship, Jaqeluu and Derekosh were assisted by healers as they grunted and growled in pain. Lastly, Figanti lowered with a gurney… and Celestia felt her hooves grow cold as she looked to her unconscious and bleeding son.

Figanti spotted his nephew's practical mother, but he kept going, knowing she would follow. He rushed inside, hearing her hoofsteps beside him. "What happened?!" She exclaimed, casting a healing spell over his wounds.

They weren't closing in the slightest, and her son roared in agony, his arms and legs restrained by energetic bonds. "Stop!" Figanti shouted, turning a corner to follow the others. "You cannot do anything but wait like the rest of us!"

"How did this happen?!" Celestia demanded to know. "Where is Jerosh?!"

She could see the man clench his jaw, then turn to her with an impatient look in his eye. "Ichima… please… wait until I see that my nephew survives," he growled, doing his best to keep his temper contained.

They bursted into an empty medical room. Figanti pushed the bed off to the side and pressed a small panel on the gurney. Four pikes shot into the marble floor, then the ends shot out another set to secure themselves. Three different healers ran inside, their energies peaking as they started on him. Celestia gasped as Draco roared again, this time even more pained.

"Come," Figanti said, practically dragging her outside.

"I need to see my son!" She shouted, pulling herself free.

Before she could run in, Figanti slammed the door shut with his rites. Celestia pointed her horn at him, her mana funneling into it to make a powerful blast spell. He stared at her with an almost doubtful frown. She heard Draco scream, not roar, and then orders from the healers to hold down certain parts of his body.

"What happened?" Celestia questioned sternly, almost snarling it out.

Figanti explained what had transpired the night before, slowing as he explained that several ships were destroyed… and that tens of thousands of his people had been killed so suddenly. Luna and Moon arrived, and they all moved to the opposite wing, where the Elements were staying. Said mares were in the halls that were filled with Loki'irians rushing to and fro, some covered in blood while others shouted frantically. The princesses ushered the girls into their guest room so that Figanti could fill them in as well.

From when he sensed the Iikro, to when the Ashla released control of Draco's body. They were all shocked… no pony could say a word. Figanti sat against the wall, his fists clenched in rage above his lowered head as he thought about how many of his people he had felt leave his senses. Knowing that Konaskol, one of his closest and dearest friends, had sacrificed himself without hesitation made it even worse. He felt a hoof touch him, and he pushed it away and moved the wall, punching a hole into it and letting loose a yell of anger. The others moved away from him, shocked to see him so angry. He took several deep breaths before moving back to the wall and sliding to the floor.

"We've lost over half of the surviving Signa… and those vessels were the strongest of our fleet," he growled, his fists clenching once again. "I couldn't protect them… I couldn't protect my nephews… I couldn't protect Reku'un, above all."

"Their power exceeded yours by massive proportions," Luna said, stepping closer. "You wouldn't be here to tell us this if the Ashla hadn't stepped in."

He kept silent for a moment, then stood back up. "We won't be able to leave for an assault… we're crippled beyond repair," Figanti sighed. "Even with Reku'un's power… we'll only be able to take the homeworld… and we would all perish if we were to attempt that."

They understood now why he was upset. He was angry for the loss of his people, for the harm that had come to his nephews. He was upset… because now they stood no chance against the horde. It would take generations to create another army of Signa… and they had no thermite to speed the process.

"We've lost."

Author's Note

God, it's hard to type with nearly destroyed fingers :P But anyway! I think this arc will go on a bit longer than I's expected, but I guess that's better for the both of us! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Inspiring Family

It had been three whole days since Draco was hauled in with his brothers.

Three whole days that Celestia refused to abandon her son's bedside. Raising and lowering the sun was all she would do, barely eating as she tried her best to help the healers in any way she could. But she was forced to leave the room multiple times so she could nourish herself. Celestia couldn't believe how his conscious brothers could wait so patiently. And what shocked her most of all, was the fact that Figanti wasn't even around. She practically damned her position as princess to be with her son.

Moon was another who could barely go on without being by his cousin's side. Fluttershy would try to get him to eat, to sleep, to do anything other than wait outside of Draco's room. He would leave her at night to pace outside of his cousin's room, his animalistic behavior driving him. Luna tried her best to get the both of them fed and rested, even resorting to waiting for the two to sleep to get them in their own beds.

It was all for naught, because they would both do the same exact thing once they woke up. If Ember wasn't still recovering and taking care of Dawn, she was sure she would probably be doing the same thing. But she had to focus on caring for Dawn, with the help of Urishana, while she got her strength back. She wanted, desperately, to see him; to know that he was getting better… to know that he was alright. No matter how many times Urishana assured her, she didn't want to hear that he was okay. She needed to see him with her own eyes.

"Ember." The dragoness picked her head up and looked to Urishana, who held her claw gently. "He'll be fine… I've seen him survive what would kill others. This is just another one of those moments."

She nodded softly, gripping Urishana's hand tighter as she sniffled. "It's been nearly two years," Ember whispered. "I've waited to see him all this time… I couldn't stand it one bit… and now this happens." Dawn was sleeping against her mother's bosom, and she gurgled when her mother wept. "I just want to be with him. I thought we would be done with this soon, but now it looks like we may never be. Why can't it just end?"

Urishana's grip tightened suddenly, and Ember mentally slapped herself for what she had said. She found out that her healer's daughter, Nimani, was part of the casualties from the Iikro's attack. Her body had been nearly torn apart… and she died slowly from her sounds. The Signa explained that the energy of the Iikro could keep a wound from sealing, causing the victim to bleed out from even the smallest scratch. Her daughter had died like this… her only child had died a horrible death.

"Urishana… I didn't mean to-"

She put her hand up, letting to of Ember's claw as she sat straight and sighed shakily. "Now you know what our kind has felt for a million years," Urishana stated flatly… somberly. "Ember… my daughter is now in Minira's garden… She had faith that this fight would end by the time she would bury me. She believed in Reku'un. The League believes in Reku'un… we all believe in him."

"He's only one man," Ember told her. "You can't put all that weight on his shoulders alone."

Urishana looked at her with offended glare, one Ember thought she could never have. "The Makti AND Doshu'um have the lives of every Loki'irian and every being in the the galaxy in their hands," she practically growled, standing up with anger in her eyes. "They are the men that will never give in to the horde. The men that lead us against this darkness! And the Oracle that named Reku'un so long ago saw something that none of us can see, but she saw it in the first Alamonshuor to become Makti! That is why we believe in him! That is why we have all of this responsibility on his shoulders! THAT, is why we do not mourn our dead! BECAUSE WE WILL WIN THIS DAMNED WAR IF IT KILLS US ALL!"

Urishana sat down and cried. She was a woman of respect, and was highly spoken of throughout the fleet. And now, she was reduced to sobbing her seat as she remembered that she would never see her daughter again. Ember watched with regret as her friend hauled her eyes out, whispering words in Neric along with her daughter's name. Dawn woke up to the healer's sobbing, and she started wailing as well, Ember holding her close as she tried her best to calm the hatchling.

Urishana stopped her crying and waited for the small dragoness to relax and slip back into her dreams. "I… I apologize," she sighed shakily, wiping her eyes quickly. "I sometimes forget offworlders don't understand our culture. And… I shouldn't have taken it as personal."

"Urishana, you don't have to apologize," Ember told her, grasping her hand with a claw. "I… should have been more cautious with what I'd said. I just… never expected any of this to ever happen to us."

A light laugh escaped Urishana's lips before she looked up to Ember and smiled. "We and the horde tend to do that," she said with a slight grin. "It's just… I just… don't know what it will be like without her. She hadn't even gone through her maturity… she's need been deployed… she was too young for that fate."

Her grip on the dragoness's claw tightened suddenly, a few more tears escaping from Urishana's eyes. "I'm sorry, Urishana," Ember said softly.

She could only imagine how much the Signa was suffering, especially since she hadn't left her side. No time to mourn, no time to bury her own child… and no comfort from the man she loved, who was just as occupied with the aftermath."

"I'll be fine," Urishana murmured, standing up before heading to the door. "I just need time."

Ember nodded. "I'm here, if you ever need me," she smiled. Urishana returned the gesture, then headed out the door.

Where… where am I? What… happened?

There was a white void… no sound… no life… just an empty space. Draco tried to walk, but he found that he couldn't. He couldn't even feel his own body. His voice wasn't physical. It sounded like an Ina thought.

What the…

Colors rippled throughout the empty space, filling the white with burning, enormous trees. The forms of dead Loki'irians and Arthanians gained color, along with pools of blood and scattered weapons. Several burning trees fell on their sides, sending shockwaves through the ground with each that hit the forest floor. Soldiers roared, scouts fed on corpses of either side, and Alphas looked for any surviving warriors.

Draco couldn't feel any Loki'irians… only faint signs of dying warriors… children… it was terrible to feel.

This will be our fate…

Draco gasped when he heard the voice. He recognized it… but he was unsure who exactly it was.

…we will burn like our home once did…

He could see a soldier feeding on what remained of a female Signa, her throat torn open as it feasted on her.

…there will be nothing but darkness…

Above, an Arthanian carrier's main cannon hummed as it glowed an ominous red. The beam collected into a single barrel, then aimed at the trees below.

…darkness… death… and destruction…

With a deafening whine, a powerful blast rocketed into the ground, leveling a city wide portion of the forest. Slowly, the beam tore apart the land, until all that remained were lifeless wastelands and carcasses. The scene before him vanished, black replacing the white void.

The horde will never relent… they will always search to destroy whatever life Minira has granted. And they will be unstoppable.

…

…

…

…

What am I supposed to do?

Surprisingly, Draco felt his body appear from thin air. He looked around for anything… then stopped when he saw… the first Reku'un. He stood bloodied and wounded; injuries from his final battle. Beside him, another man stepped closer, just as beaten. Slowly, hundreds of men began to appear, all of them severely bleeding and battered in various places. They parted as one man in particular walked towards Draco. He was a man of daunting height, clearly strong like the rest, and… familiar. As the man got closer, Draco's mind ran memories… memories from when he was barely a lunar cycle old.

The man… was his father.

Gonak Alamonshuor.

He stood in front of Draco, then placed his right hand on his son's right shoulder.

You're an Alamonshor. What do you think you should do?

…

…

I…

…

I have to… keep going.

Gonak smiled, then nodded for him to continue.

I… can't give up. I shouldn't care how the odds are stacked… what will happen when I fight. I have to fight for everyone I love… for those that have fallen… for those that can still have a future.

You are Doshu'um Reku'un. We aren't supposed to give up. When the final battle begins, you must lead our people into a fight they cannot win alone. You must give everything and anything you have in you to see the horde fall.

…

…

I'll… try my best. But… can we win?

The Makti of the past each smiled with pride and determination.

We know you will.

One by one, each leader of the past vanished, slowly dwindling until it was only Draco and his father.

I'll see you when it's time, ninjot (son).

Herod (Father)… thank you…

Go am smiled softly, then placed his hand on the side of his son's head.

I want you to know… that your mother and I are proud of you… and that we love you.

I know… I know, Herod.

His father's touch vanished, along with him.

That's it… no more doubt. We're going to win this war. I'm… never gonna quit. I can do this… we can do this…

I know we can.

Author's Note

Eyyyy, sorry for the late update :twilightblush: My stuff was janked up, I had to rewrite the whole thing, blah blah blah. Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Another Awakening

Light… for the first time in some time, Draco was seeing light. It was blurry, sure, but he was finally seeing something other than the bleak recesses of his mind. Slowly, he tried to breathe inward, an oxygen mask feeding him the air he needed. His body still felt horribly thrashed; his arms barely moved when he tried to make sure he still had basic motor function. There was a splitting pain in his chest, along with a continuous throb of anguish in his head.

"Mmh."

Draco forced his eyes to open, but he cringed as the light hurt his eyes. It was a while before he was able to see clearly once again. His nose was flooded with the smell of sterilized equipment, which he was both uncomfortable and annoyed with. Using his left arm to pull away the mask, he took in a deep breath, trying to pick up a scent to give him an idea of where exactly he was.

He picked up on… his mother's scent. It was strong, which meant she was close by.

Mom… Ma… Ma!

With a stifled grunt, he tried raising his right arm, then gasped as he felt somepony against him. Said pony exclaimed in surprise, standing up and frantically looking around. Draco forced himself to sit, looking down at his mother who looked… frozen, practically. Her usually flowing ethereal mane and tail were drooping now, color almost devoid of them in total. She looked as though she hadn't slept for some time, even though she had just woken up.

Celestia had a hard time believing that this GIANT was the same boy she'd cared for as a boy. She had expected him to become large like his brothers… but to see it herself was something else entirely. Even with her amazement, the man sitting down was undoubtedly her son. The son she'd been watching over the last few days. Her features softened into a relieved and jovial smile, though her crying eyes did little to show the latter. Draco felt his mother wrap her hooves around his neck, hugging him with all the love a mother could give. He slowly returned the gesture, trying to grit his teeth as he heard his mother sniffle and whimper weakly.

"You're finally awake," she whispered, rubbing the back of his head gently.

Draco chuckled weakly and nuzzled her. "Yeah… and um, hi, Ma," he said, earning a small laugh from her.

"Hello, Draco," she laughed, stepping back. "It's been so long."

He nodded, glancing to the door as he smelled Moon. Since his mother was here, and from the designs of the room, he assumed he was back in Canterlot… he was back home.

"Are Agner and Fermot…" Celestia shook her head, smiling just a bit brighter. "And… where's everypony else? And Moon? And Ember?"

Celestia pointed to the window beside his bed. Draco looked through the glass and into the night sky. "Oh… but… they're here right?" He asked, wishing to see another familiar face.

"Of course," Celestia smiled, turning to the door. "Moon. He's awake."

The door practically flew open as Moon galloped in. He skidded to a halt near Draco's bed, both looking at one another with fascinated expressions. Moon was shocked at how… huge his cousin had become. He had to be at least 8 feet in height, a major change from when he was last home. There was a similar reaction for Draco. Not only had his cousin grown as well, and just as exponentially, but now Draco could sense his cousin. There were mixtures of energy and magics emanating from him, which gave him a very unique signature.

"Hey… cousin," Moon slowly said, his initial shock wearing off.

"Hey, Moon," Draco laughed. "You look… different."

His cousin chuckled as he shook his head softly. "You're one to talk," he remarked, prompting Draco to roll his eyes playfully. "It's good to see you again."

"I'm glad to see you, too," Draco nodded, waving for him to come over. He gave him a small hug before trying to stand up, the pain in his chest forcing him to grunt.

"Draco," Celestia said, easing him back. "You still haven't healed properly."

"You should rest, Draco," Moon said. "You… were pretty banged up."

Draco ignored their advice and swung his legs over the side of the bed. "Would you believe me… if I said… I've been worse?" He grunted, putting weight on his legs as he stood up. Moon hurried over to help give his cousin support. Draco stumbled around as he tried to get familiar with walking again.

"I wouldn't doubt it," Moon laughed softly, moving away from Draco. "Can you stand?"

"Yeah. I'll be fine… for now, I mean," Draco smirked, turning to his mother. "So… where's Ember?"

Draco could see his mother's smile get… suspicious. "She's recovering right now," Celestia said softly.

"What happened?" He quickly asked. "Did Jerosh try to—!"

"She's fine, Draco!" Moon assured him. "She was never injured… but she is exhausted."

He understood, but… he still didn't understand why she was exhausted. "But… is she awake?"

"She fell asleep hours ago." The three turned to the door as Urishana walked in, giving a small nod to Draco. "It's good to see you standing, Reku'un."

"Urishana… you've been assigned here?" He chuckled softly. "I thought you were with the maturing Signa."

Urishana sighed softly, shaking her head. "I thought I was as well, but they required me here more than ever," she explained, walking over to him and opening her palm near his bandaged chest. Her energy lit up as she began to heal him. "Does anything else hurt?"

He stifled a grunt as he felt a wound in his torso closing, but not completely. "My head… is still kind of aching," he told her. "What… what happened… to me? I saw the fleet… the fleet…"

As Urishana's energy dissipated, Draco staggered back towards the bed, using it to keep himself from falling as his memories returned to him. "The fleet… the dreadnoughts… the ship…" Moon and Celestia looked at him with concern and empathy, remembering the body count from the wounded. "Urishana… how many of us survived?"

She kept silent, looking away from him as she remembered the sight of her own child bleeding out horribly.

"Urishana… please… tell me."

Her energy flared momentarily, and her eyes watered as she looked back at him. "40,000 Signa survived the explosion… 200,000 regulars made it back alive," she reported. "235,892 Signa fell… along with 509,263 regulars."

Draco looked to the wall, emotion devoid of his face. He felt his mother nuzzle him, Moon sighing while he waited for some sort of outburst. There was no reason Draco wouldn't get completely enraged, and he knew he had perfectly good reasons to do so. But, surprisingly, Draco didn't do anything but curl his lips into a snarl… and shut his eyes.

"Nimani… she's a part of them… isn't she?" Draco forced himself to ask.

Urishana felt her cheeks get wet as her tears fell once again. "Yes… she… she was," she managed to say.

Draco exhaled silently, his own tears falling as he remembered the moment he was grabbing her arm… praying she would listen to him. But she was gone now… along with thousands of his people. The thought made him want to lash out at something, to release his anger at anything he could. And yet, sadness weighed his heart down, yearning for him to just coil up and cry.

No… none of those… none of those fix anything. I have to… do what Herod would have done… what they've all done.

Draco moved over to Urishana, placing his hand on her left shoulder, prompting her to gasp. "She's in the gardens, Urishana… and she's gone… but you can't cry," Draco whispered. "She wouldn't want you like this… she needs you to keep together for what's to come."

The healer sighed and nodded, wiping her eyes as she took a deep breath. "Your uncle… has told us that we won't be leaving this planet," she informed him, sitting down on the bed. "We've lost four of the strongest dreadnoughts in our fleet… and there's even less of us now… especially us Signa."

Draco moved away from the bed, walking to the door and pausing. "He decided we aren't going to fight… right?"

Urishana nodded, turning to him as she heard the determination in his voice.

"I'm going to have a word with him."

Author's Note

Here we are! My fingers are better now, so I'll be writing pain-free :D I really wish I had a working computer so I could use the pony emoticons :twilightblush: I only know this one, but whatever! Hope you guys are enjoying the story so far, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Final Plan

"The fleet is spread out as it is," Portok sighed, looking at the holographic display of the planet. "If the Arthanians decide to attack, we'll only keep them at bay for so long."

"And if the Iikro has access to Jerosh's memories, the Govek will know each of strategies," Renkan added, waiting for Figanti to say something.

The leader of the League said nothing as he looked over the number of dreadnoughts, cruisers, fighters and available Loki'irians. They'd managed to salvage what remained of the destroyed ships, but it would only be enough for another set of cruisers or an army of fighters. Neither seemed to be a beneficial alternative, since they would need enough firepower to take on whatever the horde threw at them. Not to mention that they didn't have enough hangars for either.

"Figanti," Gengot, a master tactician, said. "What do you want us to do?"

He exhaled quietly, grabbing the projections of ships and arranging them as he saw fit. "We'll need to focus our people over the major cities and continents," Figanti told them. "The Signa will need to be directly over the capitols to defend them when necessary, and as for the rest—"

"Uncle." The League each turned to the door, looking to the Doshu'um as he leaned against his cousin for support.

"Reku'un," Figanti whispered, rushing over to hug his nephew. "You should be resting—"

"Uncle." Draco pulled Figanti back to give him an assuring smile. "Don't you think my mother would have said as much?"

His uncle shook his head with a small laugh, putting a hand on Draco's shoulder. "And I assume you'd tell me what you told her," Figanti said. "But still, your wounds need to heal properly. This time is different than your training."

"I know, Uncle… I know," Draco murmured, repressing the knowledge of their casualties. "But I had to come and speak to you about the war."

Figanti put a hand up before he could go any further. "We've lost too many to even consider an assault," he told him, gesturing to the holographic display behind them. "We're going to have to stay here… and do our best to protect this planet—"

"We have to attack."

The others looked at him with surprised and doubtful looks, as if he had grown a second head. "What?" Figanti softly gasped. "Reku'un, we have only a handful of dreadnoughts to use, several hundred cruisers, and only a few thousand fighters. We won't survive if we—"

Draco pushed past his uncle and went to the projection. He grasped handful of ships, pulling fleet after fleet around the globe as he rearranged their formations and locations. When he was done, a massive portion of their armada was above Equestria, while several dreadnoughts were spread over every other nation.

"The Iikro will come for me… it knows I'm the biggest threat to it," Draco began, pointing to Canterlot. "And it knows you'll all be here to make sure I survive. That means it'll send a majority of the horde in an all out assault to get me; Govek and all."

He enhanced the display of Canterlot, making it the main display as he finitely moved the ships in the area.

"We'll need most of our people here, including the Signa," Draco told them. "So they'll be funneling in by the thousands… and that means they MUST have their portals open to keep their onslaught going. And a large portion of their army will be coming from their homeworld."

The others watched as Draco pulled four dreadnoughts to the top of the mountain.

"We can turn the Vegdor into a mounted cannon," he said, earning several shocked expressions and a few subtle gasps. "When the portal to their homeworld opens… we can fire a shot directly through it, then finish the battle. And from there… we can finally win this war."

Each member of the League glanced toward one another, unsure if they would survive long enough to even calibrate the cannon and fire through the designated portal.

"It'll require each of our powers to be at their fullest," Gengot laughed, a maniacal gleam in his eye. "We'll all need to enter the third stage of Ina at some point. And the others might need to as well… it will be the greatest mortal battle the universe has ever seen."

Moon was surprised to see their looks of doubt and reluctance morph to determination and eagerness. Figanti looked to each of his closest friends and allies, each of them nodding with smiles. His own expression eventually shifted as he sighed, then laughed before turning to his nephew.

"Do you expect to survive?"

It was a question any Makti was asked, what they were asked before being traditionally named as such. Draco would never know what it meant, or why his uncle had asked. He only assumed why, as all his ancestors had done before him.

"Not at all."

Figanti turned to the League, then glanced to the holo-display. "We should get the word out, then," he chuckled. Draco glanced down to Moon, who gave him a firm nod and supportive smile. "Reku'un… when you heal completely, you'll need to train immediately. Once your Ina bond is strong, and your maturity passes, you'll be at your strongest."

He nodded knowingly, reaching out and putting his right hand on his uncle's left shoulder. "Just help me through it… alright?" He laughed.

His uncle smiled with a small shake of his head. "That is what I'm here for," Figanti laughed, nudging Draco in his injured arm. "Now get some… actually…" He turned to Moon, who didn't understand why until he realized the Signa was smirking.

"Draco… there's someone you should see," Moon said. Draco was confused for a moment before he understood.

At least, he thought he understood.

"Ember's still in the castle, right?" Draco questioned.

"Yes. Follow me," Moon told him, trotting out the door with his cousin.

Draco followed eagerly, oblivious to the new scent alongside Ember's.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Just thought I'd drop this for you guys to get the hype up! (Hope I did a good job with that). So, I hope you're all enjoying the story, and I hope you're ready for the next chap! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A New Family

Moon walked beside Draco as they made their way through the east wing of the castle. The three days that passed before Draco woke up had been spent healing and caring for any injured Loki'irians… and also gathering the dead for a ceremony of their fallen. The halls were still full of other Signa and regulars hurt from the battle. Many were covered in bandages, some had broken limbs, and others were unconscious.

It pained Draco to see his people this way, and to add insult to injury they tried to formally greet him. Regular Loki'irians didn't see him the same way a Signa did. To them, as he was told, the Doshu'um and Makti were thought to be the ones that could handle anything. They were more faithful than any Signa could ever be, and every Signa warrior knew it. There were only a few familiar energies around the castle, which frightened him and brought back his dreary demeanor.

"I can't believe this happened," Draco lowly said. Moon's ears flicked towards him, but he kept his gaze forward. "I… Moon… I know I couldn't prevent it but… I can't help but feel angry that I couldn't do anything to stop this."

Moon shifted closer and nudged his cousin. "You act like no pony else would feel this way," he said softly. He could see the anger behind his calm expression, but he was controlling it. "Draco… I'm glad you know that this was unavoidable… and I understand why you're angry. You'd be… well, cold-hearted if you weren't."

"Moon, I just don't want this feeling anymore," Draco sighed, running his hands through his hair. "That thing isn't inside me anymore, but I don't want to ever feel that kind of anger."

His cousin sighed, guiding him around a corner and past more rooms of injured Loki'irians. "Draco, you cannot just block that anger," Moon told him. "You shouldn't go on with that anger bottled up, and you really shouldn't let it out like usual." Draco gave him a light shove, to which the wolf laughed. "I'm just saying that your anger, and everypony else's, will always occur. It's what you decide to do to get rid of it that matters."

Draco mulled it over in his head before finally exhaling and glancing to Moon. He put an arm around him and pulled him close for a brief embrace. "Thanks," he said softly. "Now I remember why I turned to you."

"Because I'm a thousand years old?" Moon laughed, pushing his cousin slightly. Draco shook his head, then stopped as they reached Ember's room.

He could smell her behind the door… along with Urishana's and Ember's and… another scent. It was unfamiliar… and faint. Moon grinned when he saw Draco sniffing constantly, knowing he could smell the hatchling's scent.

"Are we going in?" Moon chuckled, nudging Draco forward.

"Um… y-yeah, of course," he stammered, stepping forward. His hand hesitated as it reached up… and when he touched the door he felt an immense amount of anxiety hit him.

Moon watched Draco stand motionless, his palm against the door. He remembered feeling the same way when he returned. Rushing him would only make it worse, and not saying anything would give his anxiety more time to draw this out.

"It'll be fine," Moon told his cousin, prompting him to look back. "She isn't expecting you… but it will mean a lot to her is she sees you. She's wanted to this whole time."

Draco sighed as he moved his hand away. "What… what do I say?" He murmured. "'I'm back.' 'I'm fine.' It's just… I don't know what she'll think… I mean, look at me."

Moon shrugged. "It isn't much of a difference," he laughed, hitting his cousin's good arm. "Are you still Draco?"

"Well…"

"Forget that, then," Moon laughed, shoving his cousin again. "Are you still you?"

Draco slowly nodded, shaking his head with a grin.

"Do you love Ember?"

"Of course," Draco quickly answered.

"Does she love you?"

"She… she does… yeah."

Moon smirked and pushed Draco towards the door. "Then what does your look matter to her?"

Draco realized how ridiculous this whole thing was. What was he so worried about? This was his fiancé; his lover. They'd been through Tartarus and back, through more than anything either of them could have done alone. She was there for him, and he was there for her. He wasn't supposed to be anxious. He was supposed to be eager. And honestly, he was.

Without another thought, he put his hand on the door and opened it. He saw Urishana turn towards him, then… he saw Ember's sleeping form. His bravado vanished in an instant, replaced by a bit of anticipation and glee. Her chest rose and fell calmly, relieving him of his concerns from earlier. Urishana motioned for him to stay quiet, smiling as he stepped closer to her bed. She looked as beautiful as he'd remembered. Draco sat beside her, the shift of the bed causing her to stir. She groaned softly, and he froze as she sat up. Her claw rose to rub her eyes, and when she moved them away, she gasped.

There was a mutual silence… their eyes never losing sight of one another as they stared. Ember stared at the wounded man in front of her. He was certainly bigger… clearly stronger… and he looked much older than before, a more masculine look replacing his adolescent charm. But… his eyes were still that cosmic-hazel she adored… and his hair was just as ragged as before, if not more unkempt. The bandages weren't new at all, they were actually becoming a normal thing for her (frighteningly). She could see the outer change…

…but his eyes still held that loving fire.

Simultaneously, the two reached out for one another and pulled close for a passionate kiss, closing their eyes as they relished in the feel of one another. When they pulled away, they embraced tightly, holding each other and promising the world couldn't separate them if they tried. Ember sniffled as her eyes watered, and she cried into his chest, reaching up and nuzzling his cheek occasionally. Seeing her so emotional prompted him to let his own emotions pour out, and their tears mixed as they nuzzled one another. He reached up with a hand and stroked the spines atop her head, Ember running her claws up to the sides of his face. Both lovers resumed their stare, smiling and crying all at once.

"I missed you," Draco whispered.

Ember nodded, kissing his lips again and pressing her head against his. "I missed you, too," Ember replied, just as quiet and broken as her lover. "I-I thought… Urishana told me you were hurt but I couldn't—"

"Ember," Draco chuckled, placing a finger on her lip. "You don't have to explain anything… I just… I'm just happy to see you after all this…"

He pulled her back into a hug, making sure he was gentle for both of their safety. They kept close to one another for some time, reacquainting themselves to the touch of their lover. Moon smiled happily as he watched them, glancing to Urishana as she was practically beaming with the fact that he didn't notice the other dragoness in the room.

Ember noticed Urishana's gestures, then grinned as she pulled away from him. He was confused as to why, but she only gave him a loving smile. "A lot has happened, Draco," she said to him, wiping her tears away. "So much…"

"It's fine, Ember… I'm here now," he told her, holding her claws.

She giggled and shook her head. "I didn't mean it in a bad way," she sighed, looking over his shoulder. "I… I want you to meet someone."

Draco rose a brow once again, but she only smiled brighter as she tried to stand. "Ember, you shouldn't—"

"Urishana… please," Ember grunted. Draco stood and held her claw as she stepped onto the floor.

Just like his awkward walk from before, Ember staggered a few steps before falling into Draco, who kept her standing. It was only now that she saw how big he'd truly become. He was only half a foot taller than her before, but now he was two heads taller than her. The change was remarkable, but she focused on getting her bearings. Draco held her claw and placed a hand on her shoulder as she adjusted slowly. She stumbled around the bed and towards the smaller one to the left of the entrance. Once again, Draco was confused as he walked over, but Ember walked in front of him and reached down for something.

When she turned around, he realized that something… was a hatchling.

Ember smiled as she cradled Dawn, nuzzling her cheek as she snored quietly away. She'd heard Draco's small gasp as she moved the blankets away from her daughter's face, and she turned to him. His expression was complete shock… and it slowly ebbed as he looked closely at the small dragoness. His eyes widened when he saw his own family insignia on her small claw, and her little yawn made his heart melt. Ember moved closer to him and nuzzled his cheek, leaning against his chest as she hummed softly.

"Do you want to hold her?" Ember asked softly.

Draco's hands answered her question as they sluggishly moved up to the hatchling. Ember carefully gave him Dawn, and she smiled as she saw his previous reaction melt into happiness. He smiled and stared at her as she slept soundly, her little chest rising and falling. Ember hugged him from the side as he stifled a sob, but his tears fell freely as he tried to contain his joy.

"She's ours," Ember whispered, stroking her daughter's spines. "Her name is Dawn. She's… our daughter, Draco."

He was at a loss for words as he looked at his… his daughter. The little dragoness in his arms… the tiny infant he was carrying was… his daughter… his own flesh and blood… and scales. Dawn… Dawn was a perfect name for her. He carefully cradled her in one arm while he reached up with a hand to touch her face. It felt… extremely soft… but even more comforting. His touch caused Dawn to gurgle and grunt softly as she opened her eyes, gazing up at the large man she would call ‘Father’.

"Hello, Dawn," Draco silently cooed, bringing her closer.

She giggled as he nuzzled her little nose with his own, and she gurgled just as happily as he held her up. A small sneeze made her shake, and Draco wiped her little nose while she continued to make noises… noises made when he cooed and smiled at her. Dawn's claw reached up to him, and he put his finger in her claw for her to grab. Ember giggled as Dawn tried to bite on his finger, but missing her teeth made it adorable. When she was done gnawing on him, she reached out to him again. He brought her closer, his daughter laughing as she was lifted higher, and watched as she placed her hand on his face.

"Eeeaahbbbblllll," she gurgled, laughing as she tried grabbing his nose.

Ember and Draco laughed, along with Moon and Urishana as Dawn played with her father's different face. She let out a long and tired yawn through her laughs, however, and Ember went to slowly take her. Dawn murmured as she nibbled on her own claws and leaned into her. Draco hugged his fiancé as they looked down to their quickly fading child… and only one thing crossed Draco's mind that meant anything significant.

"This is our family, Ember."

Author's Note

I enjoys every second of writing this chapter. It gives me a warmth I know I'll one day feel for myself. But anyway, I hope you guys enjoy this chap as much as I did, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! And to anyone who's expecting a baby: (whoever that might be :P) congratulations! Peaces!

What Must Be Done

Draco held Ember's claw as he sat beside her bed, their daughter gurgling as she played with a small ladybug plushie. Dawn's tail wriggled out from her blankets and swung around as she learned to move her limb. Her mother reached her tail around to play with her's, and Dawn giggled as she wrestled with the larger limb. Celestia and King Draco stood beside the new parents as they watched their grandchild laugh. The Elements stood around the bed with Moon as well. Each of the mares squealed and cooed at Dawn as she played with the ladybug.

"Aww, she's so cuuuute!" Pinkie giggled.

Dawn laughed as she reached out to Pinkie, and she giddily giggled as she looked to the couple. They nodded with a laugh, and Draco gestured for her to come closer. Pinkie hopped over and gently took Dawn from her mother and cradled her gently, giggling as the small dragoness grabbed her bubblegum pink mane.

"She has Draco's eyes!" Rarity excitedly pointed out.

"And Ember's form," Draco chuckled, just before she lightly elbowed him in his side. "But she does look like you. Right?"

"Definitely," Rainbow laughed. "I mean, it'd be weird if she looked like you."

The others laughed, and Draco rolled his eyes playfully. "Yeah, imagine Ember with my build."

"Draco!" Ember laughed, smacking the back of his head with her tail.

As they laughed, the door opened, and Urishana walked in. "I'm glad to see you all," she smiled. "Reku'un, your daughter has visitors."

Draco rose a brow, counting everypony, and King Draco, to make sure they were all present. Urishana stepped away from the door, and Derekosh and Jaqeluu entered. Draco could see the ponies grow uncomfortable with their presence, especially Celestia. King Draco seemed fine, and Ember was… alright. When the two giants walked in, Dawn sniffed gently, then reached out to them and laughed. The new uncles smiled as they came closer, kneeling down to look at their niece.

"She's beautiful," Jaqeluu said happily, offering a sphere of energy for Dawn to play with.

Derekosh kept silent, but he still kept smiling. The others eased up when they saw them act lovingly to the new dragoness. But Dawn began fussing when she reached out to Derekosh, wriggling softly in Pinkie's hooves. Derekosh slowly adjusted his hands to carry the tiny hatchling, who was nibbling on her own tail. Jaqeluu glanced at her small wings, noticing how much more curved the scales at the tips of her wings were. He gradually spread her wing out from her blanket, and she cooed as she tried moving it.

"She has our mothers wings," Jaqeluu told them softly, carefully showing Dawn's pair. "All Nera'ak, including your own species, have a sharper joint structure in the wing. Our mother's wings were shaped to be gentle… just like hers."

"Dawn," Draco said, walking closer to them. "Her name is Dawn."

Derekosh chuckled, lifting the hatchling up and causing her to laugh. "It's a wonderful name for her," he softly said. The longer he looked at her, the more his eyes watered until he couldn't keep them at bay.

He gave Dawn to Jaqeluu before going over to the wall and running his hands through his hair, wiping away his tears away from their view. Jaqeluu went back over to Ember and placed Dawn back in her mothers arms. The others were looking to Derekosh for some indication as to what he was feeling. The most he did was glance to Ember and smile before walking outside.

"What's wrong with him?" Applejack questioned. Jaqeluu sighed as he turned to her.

"To a Loki'irian, it's a miracle to live to see your siblings create a family," Jaqeluu admitted, shocking them all. "Of course, younger warriors see their elder siblings' family, but it also means you have a descendant… you can die and have your family's name live on."

King Draco and Ember understood better than the ponies, keeping silent while the Elements all spoke about how awful and cruel it sounded. "Girls," Draco said, gaining their attention. "We're a warrior race… and we need as many men to fight without worrying about dying and having their family forsaken with them."

"Reku'un," Jaqeluu harshly scolded. He turned to the others and sat down as he exhaled deeply. "The day that our world, Loki'ir, was taken… Derekosh watched his own love… perish."

The room went silent, save for Dawn's cooing and occasional fusses.

"He… he and Jerosh… and I… lost the women we cared about… but Derekosh's wife… was pregnant," he whispered, running his hand over his mark. "He wanted a family. It was something he was eager to have and he was far more committed than any of us… but they're gone… and we will never be able to love again."

Draco placed his hand on Jaqeluu's shoulder. "Their deaths won't be in vain," he assured him quietly. "Things are going to change."

"How?" Jaqeluu questioned angrily. "How are we supposed to make sure they haven't died in vain?"

Draco sighed, having hoped he wouldn't have to tell him in front of the others. "We're bringing the fight here."

Everypony and dragon, and Jaqeluu, gasped. "Draco… what are you talking about?" Celestia demanded.

Draco stood tall, taking a deep breath before he faced his mother. "If we're going to have a chance of taking them down… we have to fight them now, and we have to face them here."

"Reku'un we cannot put their lives in danger!" Jaqeluu exclaimed, turning his brother around.

"Their lives are already in danger!" Draco retorted. "We cannot sit here and wait for them to come and get us, and we damn well can't go after them!"

"Draco, they'll destroy everything we have!" King Draco said, walking up to him and snarling.

"Why would you even suggest fighting in Equestria?!" Luna bellowed.

"Draco, this is insane, even for you," Moon said.

"ENOUGH!" Draco shouted. "Enough! We can win! I know we can! This isn't a matter of fighting them all at once! I know how to destroy their world!"

Jaqeluu's eyes widened, and he backpedalled slowly. "What are you talking about? We haven't come into contact with their homeworld since the 235th Makti."

"Their portals are two-way thresholds," Draco said, turning to his family. "They'll throw whatever they have left to finish me. If we can funnel them in to a single battlefield, we can find the portal to their homeworld. We use the Vegdor to tear it apart and destroy a portion of their army, and make sure we can wipe out the rest without having more come."

Jaqeluu was silent, thinking over the plan and working out kinks he knew his brother had already thought of. "But we don't have many warriors to hold off an attack long enough to find the portal," he argued.

Draco nodded knowingly, then turned to face his mother and soon to be father-in-law. "We can't do this by ourselves," he told them. "But this isn't just our fight anymore. This is every and any race's fight. Which is why… I need the five nations to ally for this fight."

King Draco, Celestia, and Luna were shocked from his statement. "Draco, the Minotaurs and Diamond Dogs won't cooperate like us," King Draco said.

"They'll cooperate," Draco chuckled, his expression turning bitter as he thought back to those in the halls. "When they know what we're facing, they'll have to if they want to live."

"You're going to scare them?" Celestia asked, shocked that her son was suggesting to intimidate entire nations. "Draco, this isn't how we solve this!"

"Draco, this won't work," Ember told him. He clenched his jaw as he heard his lover join the others. "Please… we'll all die… We can't throw ourselves at them like we stand a chance. They have weaponry and machinery we could never create. And even with your people, they're practically in the trillions."

Her tail touched his arm, the end coiling around as a sign of comfort.

"Draco…"

"…"

"…"

"I know that you're all scared." Draco turned and walked closer to Ember, her tail slowly moving away from his arm. "And I understand why. This is the biggest and most evil thing we've ever faced, and knowing that even my kind can't take them on diminished most ponies' hopes."

He held Ember's claw, looking to Dawn as she sniffled and watched him.

"But we can win." He held her claw tightly and looked into her eyes. "We can mass an army that this planet's never seen. With the help of every griffon, minotaur, dragon, pony, and diamond dog, we can make and arm a legion that will give those bastards a run for their money. And if… WHEN, we wipe them out, we can finally be free of this whole war."

Draco gritted his teeth and exhaled softly, looking to his mother, aunt, and King Draco.

"Either we wait here to die, or we take a chance at destroying their homeworld and ridding the galaxy," Draco said to them, turning to face Moon and the girls. "When that portal opens, we'll be ready for them. We'll make them fight for every inch of land they want to destroy. And when we blast that dark world apart, we'll wipe them out. We'll be done. We'll win the war of all wars. That's why I want to do this. We need to stop cowering at the sight of them and fight." He looked to the rulers present. "I won't make any of you fight." Draco glanced at Jaqeluu. "And I won't make you listen. But I'm going to ask one question."

…

…

…

"Do you want to hide and wait to die… or would you rather die for others to know true peace?"

Author's Note

Hey guys, just dropping this off. I want to speak to you right now as more than a writer. I'm having issues within my life that is weighing down my mind and taking up most of my thoughts. I hope you all understand when I say I'll be taking a break for a while to recollect myself. Hope you guys are having a good day or night.

Call to Arms

"Do you really think they'll cooperate?" Moon asked his cousin, waiting anxiously with his mother and aunt.

Draco glanced to Jaqeluu, Derekosh and Figanti, who all gave varied responses. Jaqeluu nodded, Derekosh turned away with a sigh, and Figanti could only shrug. "I'm sure they will," he said. "The Arthanians are a danger to each of their nations. I know they'll help us."

Derekosh growled lowly, catching Draco's family's attention. "The last thing they're going to do is refuse." Jaqeluu mentally sneered at his brother, Figanti refraining from acting similarly.

The door opened quickly, and Shining Armor stepped inside. "They're here," he told them.

"Send them in, Captain," Luna nodded. He bowed briefly before leaving them again.

Draco shuffled in his seat, then turned to his mother. "Ma… Please, just let me talk," he said, holding a hand up before she could speak. "This isn't just Equestria asking for help. It's all of us, and the last thing I need this to be is nation-to-nation."

She understood what he meant, and she nodded softly. "Alright. But be patient with the dog. He's almost as ignorant and pompous as Blueblood." Draco nodded with a small chuckle.

The door swung open once again, and Lord Ruffles, King Shadow, and President Toro walked in, each staring at the offworlders. The three rulers sat in the only available seats, which were beside the equine royalty. They were surprised to see Equestria's solar prince sitting in his mother's chair, and to see Celestia herself sitting on the sidelines. This wasn't a meeting with her. This was a meeting with her son. Shadow nodded with a friendly warmth to his old comrade, and Draco barely returned it, catching the griffon's attention. Once they were all settled in, the doors shut, and a large lock slid into place.

Draco kept silent for several seconds, adjusting his robe to move it away from a bandage on his chest. "Are you going to sit here and waste our time or are you going to explain what's been happening?" Lord Ruffle barked, propping a leg up as he scratched his neck.

Jaqeluu used his rites to restrain Derekosh discreetly, and Figanti merely glared a bit. "Do you think it's easy to me to summon you all and to know how I have to say what needs to be said?" Draco growled, looking into Lord Ruffles's nonchalant eyes with anger.

He only scoffed and stood up. "That's what's expected of you snobbish ponies," Lord Ruffles spat. "If you're just going to stand there then-"

"Ruffles," President Toro snorted. "Give the boy a break and sit your flea-ridden flank down. They've been through Tartarus and you're not helpin' much."

Lord Ruffles murmured lowly, then gave a loud groan and sat again. "Make it quick."

Draco's fist clenched tightly, but he shook his head and placed his hands on the great round table that they were seated around. "My people were ambushed by our greatest enemy… we've lost thousands… and we're weakened beyond repair. It would take hundreds of years to reassemble an army as massive as our own…" He paused as he thought about how mechanical he sounded, and Moon's expression confirmed how blatantly he was speaking.

Jaqeluu and Derekosh looked down in melancholy moods, while Figanti tried his best to listen to his nephew. Draco sighed softly, recalling all the friends he'd made during his training. Nigata, Hirtokt, Nozok, Nida, and Yolokno. His allies… his only friends… warriors-in-training that made him feel at home. They were all gone. Nimani had died in the assault against the Iikro… and he could still remember her carcass on the medical gurneys. Her lifeless expression… the wound in her chest.

Draco gritted his teeth, trying to refrain from crying as he opened his palm and looked into it. A small trinket… shaped like a Tisha, one of Loki'ir's many birds. It was horribly crafted, the edges sharp while other details were dulled or inaccurate. But Draco cherished it as a small token of friendship.

His friendship with Ifikit… the little three cycle old boy that loved to play with him.

Draco tossed the tiny carving onto the table, waiting for all of them to take a good look at it. "This was supposed to be a bird," he said softly, clenching his fists. "A little boy… Ifikit… made it for me. We would play when I didn't have to train… and he wanted to teach me everything I didn't know of my own kind."

He paused and took a shaky breath as he sat down again, tears welling in his eyes.

"He wanted to make sculptures and carvings for our people… and he practiced as hard as I trained," he sniffled, wiping a hand over his eyes. "He'll never have that chance… he'll never do anything for us because he's gone to Minira's garden… and left behind his mourning father and weeping mother."

Draco wiped his tears away, but more replaced what he cleaned off.

"I saw the bodies of my friends, teens who were just starting on what they dreamed of, inside of preservative coffins so we could bury them." He clenched both fists, crying silently onto the table. "I can remember everything so clearly and I'll never be able to forget for a second… none of us will ever be able to!"

Lord Ruffle slowly looked down to the carving, his earlier attitude washing away rapidly. President Toro felt pity for him, and Shadow shared the feeling on a more personal level. It was the first time any of Draco's family had heard about his social life from his training. And it was the first time they'd heard about those he was close to. They didn't feel what he did, but they couldn't understand it. Especially his mother and aunt.

"I asked for you to come here… because I want to end this," Draco said, his rites pulling the trinket back to his hand. "I want to see our children grow up to be whatever they want to be. I want to stop so much death and destruction that tears lives apart… but we can't do it anymore. Which is why I need you all to help me."

The rulers were surprised to hear that, especially since they didn't know what exactly they were facing.

"There's going to be struggles, and so many of us will die on the battlefield, but it will be worth the hardship," he told them, looking at Shadow directly to ease him. "If we want to make it a better place for our future leaders, we have to join together, today, so we can fight together. Not as nations; as a world. My people can arm you for the fight, but we can't make you or your countries fight with us. Which is why I need to ask you: will you help us?"

President Toro seemed to be debating it in his mind, and Lord Ruffles simply looked to the table again, his haughty demeanor shifting to meaningful thought. The Loki'irians waited patiently for answers from the three, especially Toro. Draco was hopeful for each of them, but he doubted that Shadow would agree. They were friends, true… but the griffons were still recuperating from their previous revolution. They had barely rebuilt Dracot, a city named after Draco as thanks for his help, along with Ember and Moon. And their people had only adjusted to peace the year before. The war had practically halved their population, and that was no small number. It would be difficult for his kingdom to go back into the fight.

"You're saying that they're going to attack not just Equestria, but all of us?" President Toro asked. Each of them nodded, and he glanced over to Celestia. "I thought you'd be the one to persuade us," he laughed, crossing his arms as he leaned back. "It's been a while since we've had this big of a conflict. On behalf of the Minotaur Republic, we'll help you fight."

A smile lit Moon's face, as well as Celestia's. Each of Draco's brothers became a bit more hopeful, but they and Luna kept their expressions neutral. Their attention shifted to the other two rulers, then to Lord Ruffles as he sighed and scratched his neck roughly.

"We're all at stake… and we have the biggest army around," he proudly informed them. "As long as we're going to win, we're in."

Lord Ruffles agreeing was the biggest step. His nation was his own family, even if he had a poor way of showing it. The Diamond Dog nation was made up of packs instead of families, and even outsiders were allowed into different packs. But they all obeyed Lord Ruffles, not because he had the biggest pack, but because he had led them out from their old feral traditions and into a more modern and powerful age. He had their interests at heart, and he fought viciously for all their luxuries as a nation. For him to push forward his own family was a deep sign of commitment and faith. Something rare for the Overlord to reveal to outsiders.

Their only concern now, was King Shadow.

The griffon supreme was restricting his gaze to the table, his eyes unfocused while he thought about what was being asked of him. "Shadow." He looked up to Draco, who held an understand smile. "I know what you're country's going through… and I know I'm asking a lot from you… so I'll respect any answer you have, no questions asked."

In truth, they needed any help they could get, even the Changelings were being considered. The only problem with them was their discreet hives in the Badlands, and the Loki'irians preferred not to force them into helping. Now, they needed the griffons to help, in any way they could.

His answer came to him, and he stood up to show this. Shadow slowly turned to Draco, an unsure frown on his beak. "I… I can't answer that…" he began, "not yet. We're still recuperating from the last war… and it isn't easy for many of us. But if you want an answer, I'm going to have to speak to them myself. I can't send them into this like all of you… I won't be like Grypho."

The six rulers nodded, and Draco sighed as he lowered his head. "Who's going to ask them?" He questioned lowly.

Shadow smirked slightly, and scratched his head. "I will."

Author's Note

Hey guys. Fimfiction got kinda strange for devices, so I'm still figuring out a couple of things :twilightblush: Anyways, I wanted to give you guys something to re-vamp your interest, and to prepare you for the approaching end. I wanted to finish this story first, but I made a promise to finish a different one. Don't worry, it isn't one of my long ones.

So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Promise is a Promise

Draco sat beside Ember's bed, holding her hand as their daughter played with her mother's tail. She hiccuped softly, a small cloud of smoke escaping her nostrils. Her father chuckled softly, then leaned his head against his fiancé's.

"What do you think her first word will be?" Ember whispered, her tail tickling her daughter. She pulled her closer with her free hand and nuzzled her. Dawn fussed a bit before returning the gesture with a small coo.

Draco smiled some as he ran his fingers over her claw, letting the smooth feeling etch itself into his memory. "How would we know that?" he chuckled. "She's only a week old."

Ember's tail moved away from Dawn and flicked her lover's head. "Aren't you hopeful for her first word to be 'daddy' or 'papa'?" she asked.

"Eeeegh!" Dawn gurgled. "Aaah."

"Maybe she'll pick up on Neric, disha jro? (won't you?)" Draco laughed. She only giggled at his native language, then leaned over to play with their entwined hands.

They watched their daughter laugh as she touched her mother's scales, then moved to her father's smoother skin. Ember could see the signs of thought in his expression, and it was only a matter of waiting for him to talk. His grip slowly tightened as he held her desperately, then a small droplet landed on Ember's arm. He closed his eyes as his tears ran down his cheeks, and all she could do was do the same. She moved her hand up to his face and caressed him like he'd done for her so many times.

"I love you, Ember," he sniffled, his voice quivering in his low tone. "No matter what happens, I'm going to protect you. Both of you. Dawn's going to grow up and live her life out... and you and I will be there for her."

"Of course," Ember laughed gently, pressing her head against his. "We'll be there when she walks. When she flies for her first time. When she matures... and you'll be there to walk her down the aisle."

She could see his broken smile as tears streamed down their faces. Her claws traced along his cheek down to his chin, lifting his head up to hers. They were still so young, but they'd been through more than most could say. A prince of a foreign world, and a princess of another. None of that mattered to them but the love they held so dearly. Slowly, Ember inched towards his face until their lips touched, their mouths opening just slightly to embrace one another. It was a passionate kiss like most others, one they shared on occasion, but they could never shake how comforting it was. When they separated, Ember looked into his cosmic eyes, and he looked into her emerald ones.

And they both smiled.

"How much longer?" Ember finally asked. "Until you finish training?"

He sighed softly and looked down to Dawn. She teethed on her mother's wrist while they spoke, her wings moving from time to time. "They say another three months. The first two and a half will be to strengthen both me and Nyla," he explained, moving his right hand to Ember's cheek. "The rest... is for my Illness."

Ember sighed and closed her eyes, placing claw over his hand.

"I want to have the wedding before this happens."

Ember lifted her head up to him, astonishment across her face. "Draco... but... we need time to plan everything," she reminded him.

He smiled. "And who says there's a lot to plan? It's just going to be friends and family, right?" Draco ran his fingers over the small ring on her middle claw, thinking about what their wedding would be like.

Ember sighed softly, and shook her head. "No." Draco looked up to her in shock, and she chuckled before kissing his lips again. "You promised me we would become a family, and we have. You promised me you would always be with me, and you are... but... I want to know you're coming back."

His expression shifted to a small amount of joy and sadness as she ran her claws through his mane.

"I want to wait until after this is all over. Then... then we can finally be together." Draco sighed again, but he nodded and kissed her snout.

"I'm coming back, Ember," he whispered. "I promised you, and now I'm promising Dawn that we'll be together after all this."

Their daughter yawned softly, snuggling into her mother's arm. "I know," Ember smiled, stroking Dawn's spines.

Draco kissed her cheek one last time before standing up. Dawn opened her eyes and gurgled at him, laughing as he looked down to her from his massive height. He walked to the door, then turned and looked to the side.

"When they come... stay by their side and protect them... please." Urishana smiled to him, and nodded her head. "Thank you."

"Do not thank me, Reku'un," she chuckled. "We all trust that you will know what to do when hard times come. Your father did. And his father before him. You are no different from any of them, because you are an Alamonshuor."

She held her left hand over her heart, and nodded firmly. "He'll figure it out," Ember smiled. "And if he doesn't, Moon will knock it into him."

They laughed together, and Draco scratched his head. "He's got a knack for that," he sheepishly shrugged. "But I'm going to try."

Urishana and Ember nodded, and Draco exited the room. Outside, Jaqeluu and Figanti looked to the Doshu’um, and the Alamonshuors nodded. "We start tomorrow. The sooner we start, the sooner you'll be ready," Figanti told him.

Are you ready, Nyla?

I've always been as ready as you are.

Draco laughed softly, looking down to his insignia and smiling.

I hope so.

Author's Note

I've been under the radar for a while. Sorry guys :twilightblush: I had some issues that needed attention, and a bit of procrastination, but I'm back! Hope you guys are still with me, and, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Pack's Turmoil

"We should have been there!" Orgos roared, throwing a table aside. Moon moved out of the way of the massive table and continued watching Orgos, along with the rest of their pack.

"So we could have died as well?!" Inagro shouted, pushing Orgos back. "We should be thankful we can fight with the others!"

Orgos growled in a feral manner before shoving back, causing Inagro to stumble into another dining room table. The larger Bestial grabbed Inagro by his collar and slammed him onto one of the tables. "Our brothers and sisters died! If we had been there-!"

Inagro punched Orgos's stomach, headbutting him as he grunted in slight pain. While he fell back, Inagro got up and grabbed his beta by the leg, then threw him into the wall. The two fought each other viciously, tossing aside furnishings as the two duked it out. The ruckus of their brawl brought a crowd of Solar Guards to stop the fight, but none of them were bold enough to try and separate the rumbling giants. Orgos and Inagro kept throwing each other around, jabbing and kicking one another until at last they were locked in a power struggle, grasping one another by the shoulders. Their teeth bared and their animalistic features began to take hold. Orgos snarled as spikes began to jut out from his spine, along his arms and down his tail as his pupils became wider, while Inagro's nails turned into claws and his legs realigned into a quadruped-like structure.

They looked beyond menacing. Men halfway into the forms of animals. "Why isn't anypony stopping them?!" a frantic guard questioned.

The two butted heads, Inagro stepping backwards to stabilize himself. "They're struggling for dominance," Hutono sighed softly, watching his brother ramp up his strength.

"I can see that," he quivered, just as Orgos kneed their Alpha in the stomach. Inagro shrugged it off quickly before moving his arms under his beta's and picking him up. The others winced as Inagro slammed Orgos down on his back.

"It's a fight between Alpha and Beta," Niraka said softly, barely heard above the two growling Bestials. "Whoever proves their dominance as the alpha can control this pack and it's decisions."

"He'll represent us," Moon surmised. "The strongest will lead us."

Orgos kicked Inagro off and jumped on top of him, his tail wrapping around his shoulders, the spikes digging in. Inagro restrained a roar and start to push his arms outward, struggling to free himself from his larger beta.

"Strongest?" Hutono questioned, his voice low.

Moon didn't understand, until Orgos began to stand slowly. His body grew out slightly, and energy poured into his fist. Moon could feel the intent, and Inagro spiking his own defensively led him to believe what he feared. Orgos's energy was much greater than Inagro's, which would make it a feasible thought.

The beta would need to kill his alpha.

Orgos readied to end this, to become the Alpha and lead his pack into a fight. Just as his fist dropped, he was tackled aside. Once he stopped tumbling, he looked up to his attacker, and he gasped.

Hutono panted heavily in his Bestial form, his sudden transformation taking a toll on his body. Orgos stared in shock, trying to fool himself into believing it had been Inagro. It had to have somehow been him. But Hutono slowly reverted to his humanoid state, never breaking eye contact with him. Moon shook from his own shock as Niraka ran to join Hutono, standing in front of her downed brother as he changed back. Moon ran up to Hutono's side as well, standing firm to assert his position.

"By standing aside, we would have allowed Orgos to become Alpha," Niraka said, staring at Orgos. "The beta is stronger than our alpha, but our alpha will always be the one we have the most faith in. We defended him, and Orgos must accept that."

Hutono stepped forward. "Please, brother."

Orgos continued to huff and puff, then calmly reverted into his normal form, and lowered his head. Inagro gently moved the others aside before walking over to his beta. Moon didn't know what was happening, and so he waited for something to happen. His leader placed a hand on Orgos's shoulder, and softly bumped their heads together.

"If we had been there, we would have died." Orgos trembled slightly, his fists clenching. "Our brothers and sisters would want us to live. They want us to be at the Doshu’um's side when we end this. Orgos... can you still be part of this pack?"

The giant Bestial chuckled softly, then nodded his head. "I lost it again, didn't I?" he questioned. Inagro laughed just as lowly before nodding. "As long as we tear their throats out with our teeth, I'm in."

Moon could see his pack for what it was. A family. Not ruled by the strongest... but led by the one they trust whole-heartedly.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Just trying to get into the groove of things. Again, I want to apologize for ghosting on all of you. I'm here to see this to the end, and I hope you're all still with me. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Change of Scenery

"Where will you all go to train?" Celestia asked her son's uncle.

"Our ship is still being repaired, but many of our engineers are still injured," he told her, opening the door ahead of them with his rites. "For the time being, we'll be training in the mountains."

She felt a bit of relief knowing that her son would be close by, but it seemed odd after she thought about his earlier training. "I thought he needed to train alone?"

Figanti nodded. "He does, and he will. We won't be coming back and forth. He'll need to sleep on the ground or on a rock, wherever he finds one." Celestia's sliver of hope diminished, and Figanti noticed. "Ichima, this time it won't only be about him. Nyla has become stronger with his training, but now it's time their connection became absolute."

She understood, knowing how strong the connection between a Signa and a dragon was. With a sigh, Celestia glanced towards the other League Members. They held regretful and determined expressions, save for Renkan. She, above all the others, could feel what Celestia was experiencing. Having her son forced to leave her, to become something he was destined for. She stepped closer to Celestia, meeting her eye to eye. A smile worked its way onto her lips, and she took Celestia's hoof and held it firmly.

"Your son... is a wonderful person, Ichima," she whispered. "You've kept him on your mother's path for us... for his true parents. But... you have to let him go." Renkan stepped out of her armor, which detached from her form, and hugged her. The others watched with surprise, but Figanti only smiled.

Celestia was shocked at first as well. However, she was grateful for the comforting embrace, and soon returned it. "Thank you..." She looked up to Figanti and gave him a stern nod. "Whatever you do, make sure Draco finishes this... once and for all."

The uncle of her son smiled briefly, then bowed respectfully to her. "I will... and I promise he'll come back." Renkan stepped back from Celestia, her armor assorting itself over her body again, and nodded.

"It's the hardest thing for a mother... seeing them become strong on their own," she whispered, looking to the side. "You wish they could always be with you... but you know in your heart it's only right they grow up."

She moved closer to Celestia once more, then placed her right hand on her correlating shoulder. "His mother would thank you for all she's done... I know she would."

The League made to depart, and Renkan slowly followed, turning to give Celestia one last smile. The alicorn smiled softly as she sat on her throne, recalling the day her life changed forever. From the moment she saw Draco's ship, to when his mother handed him to her. A baby boy without his mother, turning to her without a single ounce of fear. He'd put his life in her hooves, and throughout his entire life he never let go of that faith. For now, she'd need to put her faith in him. She had to believe he would unlock his power, that he would become a warrior of legend. He would rid the universe of a plague that threatened everything her mother had made.

Her son was an Alamonshuor, after all.

Draco exhaled as he got onto Nyla's back, gripping the reins and waiting for his uncle to take off. Once they were airborne, he followed his uncle over the k, then across the massive landmark until they were at the opposite end of Canterlot.

It will be fine, Reku'un.

I know... I know, Nyla. It's funny... I'm close to my family, but at the same time I'm still with my family.

And you always will be. I am here for you, forever and always, Reku'un.

They landed on a flatter piece of rock that jutted out from the incline of the mountain. The Signa dismounted, then stood across from each other. "We won't have much time, so be ready for tomorrow. For now, stay with Nyla and do not leave this mountain." Draco nodded softly, then watched as Figanti went over to his Nera’ak and left.

We should find a cave. It will be colder in time.

Yeah. Lead the way.

They explored the area near the plateau until they found a cave large enough to fit Nyla in. The night air had already turned into a chilly breeze, prompting Nyla to start a fire. Draco watched in amazement as a small ember erupted into a small, smokeless, flame that refused to spread.

How isn't it extinguishing? There's nothing feeding it.

It's a Nera'ak's flame. As long as I live, I can keep this flame from ever dying out.

That's amazing... I wonder what else you can do.

She grinned and snorted softly, craning her neck around to lay comfortably.

I wonder as well... it's hard for a Nera'ak without a partner to aspire to what the elders have. When I saw what our kind had become on this world, I wondered if I would be like them.

What does that mean?

Reku'un, they've become something else entirely. They aren't Nera'ak anymore. We live to fight for Minira, to die beside one another and to protect what is just. They are oblivious to what this galaxy is teeming with, and the greed and savagery of the others startled me.

Nyla, it's been lifetimes since they had any contact with their roots. They aren't Nera'ak anymore... their dragons. Earth's dragon race.

Well, I hope they aid us in the coming battle.

...

...

Nyla... are you afraid?

...

...

...of course.

...

Are you?

...

...

I'm terrified.

He chuckled lowly and looked up to her. She smiled softly as she stared into the fire, her eyes drooping sleepily.

Some Loki'irians believed we were made to keep a Signa sane. You all fight, kill, and witness horrible things. You tell each other many things, but what a Signa will never admit is that he is afraid. But you tell us... you only tell us.

...

We will become stronger than any Signa and Nera'ak have ever been. I know we will.

Then we'd better get some sleep.

Nyla let out a deep chortle, then extinguished her flame and brought her tail around. Draco leaned against the cave wall, trying his best to get comfortable until he accepted that he was in a cave. He laid back on the ground, but gasped when Nyla's tail pulled him over to her and laid him against the base of her large neck. The cold air vanished, and he felt indescribably warm.

Signa usually sleep with their partner's in the cold. Our eternal flame is strong enough to keep us warm, so this is how we normally sleep.

It's... better than the ground.

Nyla smiled once again, then nuzzled him gently and decided to rest. Draco rubbed the crest over her eye, chuckling as she growled pleasantly.

We're going to become good friends, Nyla. I know it.

Author's Note

The first chapter of this year for thus story! So anyway, it's been a good year for this story, and I hope you're all here for the end of this tale. So! If you enjoyed, remember to like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

We Are One

Tuvek! (Fuck!)

What's hit?!

My wing! Behind us!

Draco pivoted in Nyla's saddle and shot his arm out, firing at a massive stone hurtling towards them. The blast shattered it easily, but the shockwave disrupted Nyla's flight, sending them spiraling towards the ground. Grabbing hold of her crests, Draco gritted his teeth as dozens of energy bolts hit him repeatedly, as well as Nyla. He put his hands together, then roared as he spread them with energy bursting out from the sphere he'd made. Each bolt ricocheted off of the bubble, causing it to flicker and shrink.

We're nearly there! Just... hold it off!

I'm... I'm... running out... of energy!

Reku'un, we can-

A massive beam collided with the bubble, behind Draco, and pierced it without losing velocity. Draco turned as quickly as he could, summoning the insignificant amount of energy he had left. It wouldn't be enough to block the beam, or withstand it, but it was enough to get Nyla clear of its blast radius.

However, he felt her tail tighten around his waist, pull him to her belly, and her body corkscrewed around until her back was facing their attacker. She let out a reverberating shriek as the energy slammed into her, then exploded suddenly. Draco wriggled out from her grasp and flew around to catch her massive form. He strained as their speed made stopping harder and harder. Draco used his last bit of energy to fire from his feet, draining him entirely. It was enough to slow their breakneck fall, but it also meant his Rites would fail him. Sure enough, he could no longer keep himself airborne, and the rocky slope of the mountain greeted him and his partner.

It wasn't as bad as a broken limb, or a punctured lung, but he was completely drained of energy and stamina. His breaths came in short, raspy intakes, and his body refused to move out of its prone position. Draco glanced over to Nyla's slumped form, then followed her spines to the area of impact. Her scales were burned and cracked, along with a torn wing. There was a low groan, just as Nyla moved her claws under her.

Nyla... your wing.

I know... ngh. Are... are you alright?

Aside from hitting the ground at the speed of a chariot... never better.

Nyla gave a throaty chuckle, then groaned as she fully stood. Her wing twitched as she tried stretching it, then quickly folded itself up.

"You aren't reacting quickly enough." Figanti jumped off of his Nera’ak's back and walked over to his nephew. "You both cannot focus on one thing respectively," he said.

His nephew shook his head with a sigh, grunting as he felt a sharp pain in his arm. "You have obstacles at every turn in this course, Uncle," Draco said, grabbing his forearm delicately. "We'll get knocked out of the sky in half our usual time."

Figanti looked down at his nephew, then sighed as he walked over and grabbed his arm. Draco was curious, but he was answered when his bone snapped back into place with a quick jerk of his uncle's hand. He gritted his teeth painfully, and Nyla groaned as she felt the pain in her own limb.

"In the coming battle, you'll both need to be aware of thousands of fighters, soldiers, and carriers. Blasters, projectiles, cannons." Draco grew serious as he listened, his pain nonexistent as he imagined what was to come. "You'll both need to know what is happening around you as it is happening. You cannot have Nyla do one thing while you do another."

Nyla felt awkward, since her partner's uncle was explaining his duty to her to him. "I can't keep up if I try to see what she sees," Draco sighed, running his hand over his face. "We'll only know certain things at a time that way."

Figanti shook his head. "I don't mean physically." Draco and Nyla both looked to him with questioning eyes. "Your connection isn't absolute... you're keeping her out, Reku'un."

The dragoness turned to her partner, who refused to do the same for her.

Reku’un... is that... that can't be true... is it?

He stared at the ground, thinking in a more private manner as Nyla waited for an answer. Figanti kneeled down before placing a hand on his nephew's shoulder. "Do not ponder this here. Go and meditate; it'll help you understand."

It took another minute of thought, but he decided that listening was best. With the weighted feeling of Nyla's eyes on him, Draco stood up and walked away, towards a cliff for him to ease himself. Figanti sighed as he walked to Nyla, touching her torn wing and examining the wound thoroughly.

I'm sorry for being so rough, Nyla.

That's not what you were saying some time ago.

Well I do have to appear intimidating. Were I his father, and my dragon his, you'd have lost this wing undoubtedly.

She groaned as he smeared a cool gel over the slash, which held the two pieces together.

There. After the night, you'll be ready for tomorrow.

Will I ever be ready?

Now don't think that way.

He keeps me out of his thoughts and only allows me to enter as we train, or when he sees fit. Signa aren't that way. They share their mind with their partner. Their whole mind.

He hasn't been taught as a Signa has. You both haven't the bond of any other pair because he has been estranged. You've only just known him this past year.

And yet he refuses to progress.

Nyla... all Nera’ak are wise, even at your age. You are letting your emotion cloud that reason.

She let out a long sigh, folding up her wings and laying herself down on a group of boulders.

Is it so much to ask my eternal partner to try?

...no... but it's a bit much to ask a hatchling to fly.

Figanti patted her stomach gently, then made his way over to where his nephew had went. He sat at the cliffside, staring out into the vast and beautiful land. Sitting beside him, Figanti pulled a small keg of water from his side and drank, offering some to Draco. He took the keg and started to drink, raising an eye at the lack of... no taste. It felt refreshing and cool... but it had certain... tang? No no... bittter... sweet... tart?

"It's water from our world," Figanti laughed, screwing the lid closed. "The fish and creatures aren't like this world. Their bodies add a natural flavor to these waters, and our bodies process it differently. How does it taste?"

Draco thought about all the flavors in his mouth for a moment. "Well... it started strong and tangy, then bitter...ish, and a subtle sweet tart taste," Draco rambled, rubbing his head.

"Hmm... a Gura," Figanti laughed. "Those were enormous serpents. Bigger than a Nera’ak, and about as hard to kill."

"You hunted them?" Draco asked, surprised to think of a Loki'irian fishing. With the description of the Gura, however, he could see his uncle trying to take on a massive beast.

"Your father and I, along with our father," he chuckled, taking another sip of the ever changing water. "We would never slay the beasts, they were docile when unprovoked. It was often times a punishment for deviating from the techniques of our father." He chortled at the memory of nearly being swallowed from slipping on the gargantuan tongue. "Oh it was painful... but we managed..."

Draco closed his eyes, letting a cool breeze waft over his face. "Why is this so hard?" he whispered. Figanti looked to him for an elaboration. "These lessons, bonding with Nyla, learning how to control my power. I've always wanted to push myself, but these teachings have always destroyed me. I barely made it through the training with my brothers... and now... this... and we only have a few months."

He waited for his uncle to answer him. There was wisdom from experience in his mind, and he had to have something to say for this situation. Anything to help alleviate his hopelessness.

"These trials aren't made for you to master. They're designed to make you fail."

...

...

...

...

"THEN WHAT'S THE POINT?!"

Suddenly, Figanti shot his fist at him, and he smiled when said jab was stopped abruptly. Draco looked to him with confusion, but ducked when his uncle's leg came up to sideswipe him. He deflected it before using his elbow to drop the other, followed by a quick kick to parry a swing on his right. Draco pushed off on the parry and distanced himself, readying for a sudden spar.

"What enemy are we fighting, Reku'un?"

A beam shot at him, and Draco uppercut it with a glove of his own energy, redirecting it to the sky. "The horde!"

"Exactly." Draco furrowed his brow, the meaning still lost on him. His pondering also gave his uncle a clear shot at his side, which he took. Draco grunted at the shattering blow to his rib, the hit tossing him to the side. "These methods, my insistence and aggression, were used to train Signa to fight others of our kind."

"Why? We should be focusing on the horde," Draco groaned, picking himself up and wiping his mouth of the trickle of blood.

Figanti got into a sparring stance, Draco mimicking in his own form. "If I taught you to hunt Nera’ak, a hokor would be easy game," he pointed out, sending a flurry of punches for Draco to block. "If we had showed you to fight ten of us at once, you could fight three with ease."

Draco swung his leg up, using the force of Figanti's block to hurl his other leg over the side and catch him in the shoulder. He slid aside before stopping himself, grinning as he rushed over to start assaulting him. "Then... this... is to make the fight... easier?!" Draco grunted, blocking and deflecting attacks.

"You must advance your technique," Figanti explained, landing a vicious jab at the center of Draco's chest. "Train for an Alpha, and a soldier becomes a nuisance. Wouldn't you agree?"

With a sharp roundhouse to Figanti's side, and an elbow swinging in the opposite direction to jab his stomach, Draco knocked his uncle off his feet. He held his stance until he heard him laughing, watching him roll over and pick himself up.

"You're learning my style, I see," he chuckled, patting Draco's shoulder. "That's good. But for now, I need you to focus on your training with Nyla. I know this isn't a subtle transition, but she is eager for you to commit." He glanced over to his own partner, who gestured for him to continue. "Our own Nera’ak is our closest friend. Imagine knowing you were destined to be with Ember, and then trying your hardest to make it so... and she was oblivious to the idea."

Draco rubbed his neck as he thought about what he was putting Nyla through. "I... I've never fully opened up to anyone who wasn't Cele- er, Ichima. Ember, as well."

Figanti shrugged his shoulders and moved to the cliff. "Perhaps it's time you tried,' he sighed, taking a slow breath to take in the clear air. "Tonight you will sever your Ina bond to her. And then you will mend it."

"What is that going to accomplish?" Draco questioned. "What... what happens when I break our connection?"

"First, you will no longer hear her. Without the bond, there is nothing keeping your minds together," he began, crossing his arms in front of him. "Second, you'll both feel weaker, exceptionally so. Your powers won't be pooled anymore. And third... this you must pay attention to." He turned from the cliff and walked closer to him, all joking gone from his face. Draco sat up and waited, reciprocating the notion. "Should you sever your connection and not link to her after a time... you will lose her forever."

"...she... she'll die?"

"No. She will be what we call Gaina. She will no longer be able to speak to anyone," Figanti told him, sitting down beside him. "She will have her memories, but even those will deteriorate after some time. There won't be rationale... only instinct."

Nyla shifted on her bed of rocks, waiting to hear her partner's response. The whole thought scared her far more, especially since she wasn't sure if he could connect to her after separating. There were stories of old that used this very method to explain why there were feral dragons on Loki'ir, which often hid in fear of Signa hunters. Would she end up like an animal? Running from the Signa and her own kind? It would be a fruitless effort, and ultimately just prolonging her own end. Dying would be better than never speaking to her kind or to the Signa again. It was a dragon's leash of sanity, knowing another could hear them and understand them. Without it... how long would it take for her to devolve.

"Why am I doing this?" her partner asked, his voice trembling.

"You will go into a fight with her and fight as one, or you will go without her, and see how you fare." Nyla sighed, using her flame to melt the top of the boulders to get comfortable. "This will be a way to keep you from fighting with two voices and getting both of you killed."

Tonight... she would be one with her partner...

...or be silenced forever.

Author's Note

Hey guys! Sorry for being away for so long. Lots of stuff caught me and I couldn't really get around to this. Especially with my smart mind deciding to start a couple other stories before then :twilightblush: Seriously, sorry about the delay. But I'm going to be working on a new chapter daily until the end! So I hope I haven't lost you all! Remember, like, fav, comment , and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

And the Same

"So... how does this work, exactly?" Draco asked, watching his uncle draw out a pattern in the ground. His energy lingered where he drew, pulsing in a strange but familiar pattern.

Figanti tore his greatsword from the ground, sheathing it on his back and gesturing for Nyla to come closer. "It takes a great amount of energy to break an Ina bond," he explained as he guided Nyla to one side of the symbol. "Sit there, Reku’un." His nephew moved to the spot across from his partner, and Figanti moved between them, which was in the center of his drawing. "Trying to destroy a bond of energy with its own energy proved difficult in the past. I will be the one to sever it, but you two must be the ones that reconnect."

Draco looked over to Nyla, who's wings were anxiously shifting while her tail dragged itself around. He reached out to her, trying to ease her and at the same time trying to find comfort.

We can do this... we can do this, Nyla.

How can you be sure? You've kept me out, even now.

...I just don't know how to react to this. I wasn't born with someone to trust indefinitely...at least I didn't grow up with that.

...

...

Just know that what I show you is all that I am.

...and everything I show you is who I am.

They sat down in their spots and waited on Figanti, who focused on channeling his energy into their mental flow. His mark glowed bright green, his energy's color, and the marking in the ground lit up as well. Draco's body was paralyzed, Nyla feeling the same stiffness, and he felt pressure on his connection to his partner. A groan gurgled its way out of Nyla's throat, followed by a loud gasp from her rider. Figanti's eyes gleamed white, his hands slowly moving away from each other and rising. Shards of blue began to appear around him, breaking away from one another slowly as he started to crush the Ina bond. Draco could feel his energy being drained, slowly being sapped from him and pooled into the air around them.

Nyla... just endure... just... bear with me!

I can..... un.... ear.... ou....

Nyla.... Nyla!

Figanti balled his hands into fists, pulling them back behind him. With a slight grunt, he pounded the ground, the shards flying in nearly every direction. The pair shouted and roared in pain, but they were still connected. Figanti gathered up energy from the two again, slowly creating more shards as the ritual continued. Another slam sent another volley of energy born shards to fly off, and they cried out once again. For the third time, Figanti pooled their energies into the air, but this time added his own, the shards turning black and doubling in numbers. He roared as his arms hit the ground again, energy blasting everything away, including his nephew and his dragon.

The two were sent backwards, sliding to a stop after a few seconds of tumbling. Draco felt considerable weakness as he rolled onto his stomach, propping himself up on an arm. He looked over to Nyla, who groaned as she got her claws under her and lifted herself up, shaking her head to get rid of her dazed vision. Figanti exhaled the breath he'd held, grabbing his left arm and chuckling softly. Draco could see blood dripping from his fingers, and he rushed over to see.

"I'm fine," he said, the fabric receding as he went to look at the wound. "I forgot how strenuous it is on another's body... but now it's up to the both of you to fix what I have broken."

Draco turned to Nyla, his mind empty and quiet as he stared into her eyes. She grumbled lowly, laying her head down in front of him.

Can't hear me, can you?

When he didn't hear or see a response from her, he knew that he was alone. His mind didn't feel complete... he felt as though there was a hole in his heart. It was quiet, almost scaring him to know that he really couldn't interact with her like he used to. She nudged him gently with her snout, exhaling a small puff of smoke at him to try and communicate.

"What do we do?" Draco asked, turning to face Figanti. "How do I let her back in?"

"Place your hands on her." Draco moved his hands to the sides of her snout, waiting for him to continue. "Now, both of you must listen. To reconnect this bond is a matter of whether or not you can show each other your past without fear. Every horrible thing you've done, every petty thing; nothing can be left out when you link to her. This is accepting each other, nothing more and nothing less."

Figanti's dragon touched down beside him, and he climbed on. "Where are you going?" Draco called.

"This is a private matter. Return to me with her and I know my answer, or return alone." He looked down to Nyla, giving her a knowing nod, then tugged on his reins. They took off above the mountain, flying away to another location to wait for them.

Draco sighed as he shifted his hands on her scales, rubbing her snout comfortingly. "We can do this... okay... okay, here we go." He closed his eyes, letting his energy wane out to her.

It felt strange. Her energy was a measly thing compared to his own, but he remembered how much stronger he'd felt with her. His energy touched hers, and she willed her own to latch onto his. Their energies binded together, looking for a way to connect. Draco gasped as he felt a burst of energy, then felt himself lose even more. Nyla groaned lowly, closing her eyes from how weak she was getting. Connecting would not only take their trust, but their energy as well. He didn't know how much he would need, and it scared him to think that he may not have enough. And considering how she herself didn't have much meant he would need to be using his mostly. It would be a price to pay, but he was willing to try.

"We can do this... I know we can." He tried harder, pushing his energy into hers to merge them.

Another link, another portion of his strength sapped up. Nyla was silent as memories poured in, showing her what her partner's early life had been like. He knew an alien as his mother, not a question to their differences in species. His family hadn't been the best, but he cherished it out of innocence and gratitude. When the memories ceased, she felt herself panting from the exertion of trying to establish another link, which Draco was feeling as his body tensed.

Memories... of Nera'ak... a monstrous feeling. Nyla could feel the Ashla and it's twisted Iikro, clashing to control the boy and his power. The war he had trained for played out in her mind, right until the day he went home to his mother. Their bodies were strained with their exertions, Nyla barely holding on as it was. Draco yelled as he kept pushing, connecting several links together and draining him to the point where he fell to his knees, his shaking hands gripping her as she was put through another course of memories.

From the day he'd restored his relationship with his mother, to the day he admitted his love to Ember. It was a confusing time in his life, but an eye opener for the young Doshu'um. Then came her and his kind's arrival, then the training, and ultimately what had happened with Jerosh. Right until now, she saw his memories for what they were. He stumbled through life, and those around him were what kept him alive and well after his unknown place on this world. She could feel everything he had, the sadness and pain, the happiness and glee... it was all there... and there was one thing, especially now, that he had felt.

Determination.

The same determination that led him to train for war, that led him to fight, that led him to become a warrior, that led him to take on his family. He was determined now to make sure he didn't lose her... because he wanted to know her. Nyla felt tears slipping out from her whitened eyes as she saw all of this, and she felt anew. Like nothing could ever stop her as long as he held her rein and spoke in her mind. For so long she wanted to be a Nera’ak, but she had never known what being a Nera'ak meant. It wasn't being a Signa's partner for war....

...it meant being their closest friend no matter what hardship they face.

And right now, they faced eternal separation.

Would a friend let that happen?

Draco felt her energy burst to life, climbing higher and higher until her own energy formed links, and through them came her own memories. Her brothers had hatched her with his faint energy, making her weak but they helped her grow through their own energies. She had dreamt of meeting him, day and night wondering what he looked like, what he sounded like, how strong was he and how nimble. Was he what an Alamonshuor lived up to be? Was he more? Was he less? She didn't care for him to be the best, she cared to help him get there. She wanted to train with him, to know his secrets as her own, to console him when it was harsh, and to give him wisdom with the words of her ancestors.

Throughout the trip to this planet she felt and thought about this. The day they connected for the first time she still felt this. Even now, as he struggled to stay conscious, she fought for his sake. She didn't want to be a Nera’ak anymore. The glory and pride of being a full grown and trained Nera'ak was only something she wished for. For now, what she wanted above all was to reconnect with him, and to be by his side throughout time. As long as the war would be, and as long as it took, she would be there to guide him, and to learn from him as well.

We're.... going to do this.... Nyla! I'm sorry! For..... blocking.... you.... out. I'm sorry! But we have to do this.... and this time we'll do it together!

...

I'm going to fighter harder than I ever have.... but I need you there! NYLA!

...

I..... PROMISE!

...thank you...

Their energies bursted around them, shooting around with enough force to uproot trees, had there been any. Draco laid on her snout, panting his breath away while Nyla slowly slipped into silence. He shakily reached his hand over to her eye crest, rubbing it just how she liked it. He looked to his insignia, the mark burning white until it went out, leaving black in its wake.

I'm... gonna try, Nyla.... I promise....

I promise.

Author's Note

Like I said, I'm gonna try to pump out these chapters for all you fine mares and gentlecolts :twilightsmile: Happy 4th of July to my fellow American bronies, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Revamped

A barrage of blasts of energy lit up the night, a large form maneuvering between their paths before they could explode. Nyla twirled and veered off to the sides, Draco deflecting whatever she couldn't dodge. He felt a surge split off into two chunks, which appeared on either side of them as they closed in like pincers. Nyla flared her wings to kill off her speed, then folded them in and dropped like a rock. The two blasts slammed into each other, and Nyla unfurled her wings to keep flying. They searched for their foe, still dodging occasional shots and firing off smaller volleys to light up the dark.

In the trees, Reku'un!

Alright... bring us low!

He moved down to her tail as she dropped, her tail glistening as Draco charged a beam. As they flew into the light woods, he aimed his hand between the trunks and fired, moving the beam into the sky to prevent it from going off near the ground. A bright flash gave him a brief moment of clairvoyance, and he spotted the quick figure running past the trees.

Right, right!

Where?

Just keep us low... when I say, swing around and swipe your tail out as far as you can!

Wh... alright. Just tell me when!

Draco stared into the dark, looking for the form he'd seen. They were right there, he could feel it. A flash filled the vision on his right, and he swung his arm out on instinct, reflecting an orb of energy back into the forest.

Now!

Nyla jerked her body around and stretched her tail as far as possible, knocking down several trees at the end of its arc. While she did, Draco leaped up and fired a beam, staggering his target enough to let him land on him. He aimed his fist at his face, grinning as he kept it cocked.

"Gotcha." Figanti chuckled softly as his nephew stood up and held out a hand, which he took and let Draco pull him to his feet. "It took a while, but Nyla learned where you were. Not so subtle when a Nera'ak can see you, huh?"

"Considering they more or less won't lose a target once they find it," Figanti laughed, placing a hand on his nephew's shoulder. "You did well, both of you. This is what you can do. You've both excelled with each other's help."

"And a bit of practice," Draco smiled, snickering when he felt his partner slap the back of his head with her tail. She grinned down at him and looked to Figanti.

Are we moving on to the next phase?

We may need to touch upon your coordination every so often, however we must move on to the next lesson of Ina. This especially will help you during combat.

Ina... using his Rites, yes?

Correct. When you two know enough, you'll be able to use it without completely draining yourselves.

Draco sighed as he sat down, rubbing his burned arm. "We'll have the night to rest, right?" he asked, smiling anxiously. "You sort of blasted my arm."

"You'll need the rest of today and tomorrow to regain enough energy to get in and out of those states, so yes." Draco smiled as he laid down, running his hands through his hair. "However, your physical training doesn't have much to do with energy, now does it?" Nyla chuckled as Draco groaned, rolling onto his stomach. "That includes you as well, Nyla."

The dragoness perked her head up and exhaled, nodding in defeat. Draco grinned at her, which she replied to by flipping him with her tail. The leader of the League shook his head with a smirk, turning to head for his dragon while they wallowed lazily.

"This planet has made him lazy," he laughed to himself. "But he hasn't lost his grit, at the very least."

He stopped suddenly and looked up to the sky, reading the foreign stars and marveling at the night sky. The stars were not nearly as bountiful as those in the sky during the night on Loki'ir, but they were just as beautiful. He sat down and removed his blade from his back, then reached into his sleeve and pulled out a holo-display. With a few codes, he opened the photo album and glumly ran his fingers over the image of a woman. She carried a child in her arms, who was playing with her dark hair, and behind them was a beautiful tree. Vines of flowers cascaded down the branches and bark, children playing in the background of the photo.

"It's been too long..." he drew a flower in the ground, placing the display in the center of it. "My nephew isn't like my brother... but then again, what Makti took after the last." He laughed softly, looking off into the stars once more, dreaming of a time where he wasn't in the League. "Yuroko is well, I hope. You've both been together for so long. I suppose I'll know my answer of whether or not we age in Her garden once I reach it. He was so serious, even as a child. Tell him that for me."

His hands shook, and he crossed his arms to steady himself.

"I'll see you again, Nazuka... but I must train him to become a Makti... and I cannot do that if I am dead, now can I?" A droplet fell from his chin, falling through the picture and onto the dirt. "I'm... I'm sorry... that I was not with you... I tried... you know I would not have forsaken you... you know that." More hit the dirt, leaving darker patches on the ground. "I was too late... I tried to reach you... I wouldn't have let them do what they did... to you or our son..." His hands felt cold, but his hands were tucked beneath his arms. "I will be with you one day, Nazuka... stay with me during the battle... we will end this war and make right for all those pointless deaths... on my word." He wiped his nose and cleaned the streaks running down from his eyes. "You're with Minira now... so I may take solace in your peace. Just... cheer him on. Minira knows he needs it."

He turned it off and stood, gazing at the sky one last time before heading to his dragon. "He can do this... you've always known, eh, Minira?"

Author's Note

I need to start writing these a bit longer. Hope you guys enjoyed this chap, and as always, like, fav, comment and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Brother of Mine

There was a beeping sound... an awfully loud beeping sound. A broken groan pierced the silence, and a clattering of objects caused him to groan even louder, the sounds echoing in his mind and prompting a minor headache. Agner felt the bandage above his heart, his arm straining to move so far. His hazy memory recalled Jerosh... fighting... Fermot... a battle.

"He's awake!" Agner glanced to an earth pony doctor with a Loki'irian healer rushing at him from the far side of the room.

"Doshentoet (Son of Makti), lay down," the healer told him, setting him back down on the bed. "Your wound still needs time to recover."

He glanced to the side, looking over X-rays of his torso. "Wha....what happened?" he groaned. "The... the Iikro. Reku'un!"

"They're fine," Derekosh said from the door.

Agner looked at Derekosh's own bandaging and smirked wearily. "Are you sure?" he weakly chuckled,,grasping his wound. "We... fought the Iikro... what were the casualties?"

His brother's expression grew cold, and he beckoned for the doctor and healer to leave. They did so quickly, but the healer insisted he be quick about what he needed to say. Derekosh moved over to Agner's side and leaned against the wall, silently sighing as he recalled the number he was given.

"Half the Signa are gone... another thousand or so regulars... lots of Nera'ak turned to stone, as well." He slid down against the wall, running a hand through his hair as he gripped his head. "Fermot isn't awake yet."

Agner sat up, but Derekosh used his Rites to keep him down. "Where is he?" Agner grunted, conceding as he laid still. "Derekosh, what happened to him?"

His brother didn't look at him as he mustered his voice. "You were both dead... your energy was gone," Derekosh whispered, wiping a hand over his face. "You both should have died... I was certain you would."

Agner remembered the day Derekosh had come back from his service. He was a young boy, barely into his adolescence. At that age he wanted nothing more than to train his hardest, become stronger and kill as many Arthanians as he could when he grew up. Then Derekosh walked into their home. It had been 3 cycles since they had seen him, and he, Fermot and Jaqeluu, and their mother of course, greeted him with happiness and relief to see him back. Derekosh had been just as jovial to see them, and the day seemed like he hadn't changed. They spoke about Loki'ir's news, updates about Fermot and Agner's training, and what their father had been doing. Their mother was pregnant, so Derekosh had inquired all about their newest sibling.

However, Agner had come upon the question of the war. He'd heard his brother had helped cleanse a planet of the horde, and that he was part of a very prestigious group of warriors in that system. It was subtle, but Agner had seen slight discomfort in his older brother. Since he was still young, he pressed on with questions about the Arthanians on the planet. How long did it take? How many did he kill? Was it a breeze like it had been for their father? Would he be able to wipe a horde off of a planet like him?

Now that he was older he knew why his brother had acted strangely, and even now it showed on his face. The war had taken friends and family from one another, claiming lives with swift or painful deaths. Derekosh had been on the front, which was where most casualties came from. He had seen the faces of his enemies before they met their end, but he'd also seen the faces of his friends and allies before they did. In their war, death was expected... almost to the point where it was normal to see casualties. But unlike their society, Derekosh didn't take death easily.

Whether it was his own family or a warrior he had only spent a week beside, the deaths of his comrades hurt him. For him to know that the Iikro had killed most of what had survived of their people was an overbearing weight on his shoulders. Agner knew he cried... perhaps not on that day, but he knew he cried. Usually Derekosh would conceal himself to let out his emotion, as he wasn't very comfortable with expressing himself openly, other than anger or aggressive behavior.

"What are Fermot's wounds?" Agner asked, sitting up on his bed.

"His neck was gashed... he was pierced in the heart with a blade... and his hand was severed before the Ashla reattached it," he recounted, pointing to Agner's chest. "It nearly sawed a hole in you, as well."

Agner sighed, wincing at the feeling of his skin stretching. "How long will he be out?" he asked, shifting so his back wasn't touching the pillows.

"Not for some time... Nedafan, you were supposed to be out of it for two more lunar cycles, at least," he chuckled, standing up and smiling. "And I'm not saying you'll be leaving anytime soon."

"Will he recover? Hand and all?" Derekosh nodded, but he wasn't completely honest.

"His throat was cut and... he won't be able to speak when he wakes." Agner nodded slowly, thinking how strange it would be to never hear his brother's physical voice again.

"And Reku'un?"

Derekosh smiled as he gestured outside one of the windows, pointing to a mountain. "Uncle has started his Ina training. They're probably starting the stages of Ina, I'd hope," he said, staring at the blue skies.

"Derekosh... do we know when the Iikro will be back?" His brother didn't turn to him for some time, but ultimately he moved away from the window and looked to him

"No... but we must prepare Reku'un as soon as possible." He looked to the door as the healer and doctor came in.

"Please, we must start tending to him. It will speed up the recovery process," the healer told him.

With a small bow, Derekosh headed for the door, but stopped on the other side of the threshold and gave his little brother a reassuring nod. "We're not out of this yet, Agner. And I don't want you to think that way."re

His brother grinned and nodded, watching him leave his sight before turning to the doctor and healer. "How long before I may fight?"

"If you are consistent, perhaps a lunar revolution... perhaps another half," his healer sighed, his hands igniting in his aura. "This one will keep records and apply some of their procedures to assist."

"As long as I may fight soon, I have no problem," Agner said, hissing as the deep cut throbbed from the healer's touch.

Jaqeluu breathed deeply, then exhaled slowly. He did this again, and again, and continued as he meditated at the top of the castle's highest tower. He felt an energy moving towards him, and he peered over his shoulder as he saw Derekosh flying over on his Nera’ak's back. He leapt down and sat beside him, watching his dragon fly off to rest with the others. The sun was lowering slowly, the sky painted with different oranges and reds with a slowly creeping blue.

"What brings you here?" Jaqeluu asked. Derekosh shrugged genuine uncertainty and laid back, careful with his bandages.

"Agner is awake." Jaqeluu smiled with relief, letting out an exhale and placing his hands together. "The healers are caring for him at the moment, but we may visit him later."

"Good... that's good," Jaqeluu laughed, wiping his eyes before tears could fall. "How is he?"

Derekosh shook his head and sighed. "Not too well... but he isn't in agony like we had been," he said, rubbing his head. "Fermot's still unconscious, but he seems stable. I filled him in about... the attack and whatnot. He's... processing it."

"I would be the same if I were in his situation." They looked out into the horizon, looking at the populace every so often. "Jerosh has information about our fleet, and with us crippled he will not hesitate to attack with the entire horde."

"Do you think these nations will be of any help? They cannot take a blaster shot and fight on like ourselves," he reminded him.

His brother sighed again and crossed his legs. "With our herbs we can make their bodies ignore that pain, and the suits can work on those wounds before they actually hinder them." Derekosh nodded, thinking about the different species they'd met. "I doubt Jerosh hasn't accounted for it... but there may be one thing he isn't."

"And that is?" Derekosh asked.

Jaqeluu pulled a holo-display from his side, then turned it on and placed it on the ground. "He may have not thought about this." Derekosh looked over the three dimensional diagram of a satellite array. Namely, an emergency call satellite.

"You don't think they'll come, do you?" he laughed, cutting it short when he saw Jaqeluu's serious expression. "The Galvans haven't responded to our calls, the Krurkite are under siege, the Lezazan still don't trust us-"

"It's worth a shot," Jaqeluu said over his brother's listing. "We explain the situation and if they accept, they can flank the fleet and give us opportunities and reinforcements all at once. Not to mention we have a better chance at wiping out the horde that will be stuck in orbit."

His brother was taking a risk that had no drawbacks, so why would he argue? The third oldest of their family laughed as he shook his head. "It will take some time to make this, and a bit longer to calibrate the signal," Derekosh explained, looking over the design. "Not to mention we must alert the nations and our uncle."

"It will not take so long to notify the armies," Jaqeluu smiled, turning off the hologram. "But if this works, we can at least save more lives... Minira knows we've lost so many."

His brother nodded and looked out into the horizon, watching the sun fully fall under the hills. "This war will end soon, Jaqeluu... I know it."

Jaqeluu sighed as he imagined what it would be like without their war. "Hopefully there is another and less massive evil out there," he chuckled. "Otherwise, we'd be out of a job."

Author's Note

Hello again, everypony! Hope you guys are enjoying the story, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Harsh Methods

Author's Note

Hey guys! Hope all of you from so early on are still here, but I'm still grateful to any binge readers (or causal readers) that made it here! I just wanted to say that I'm so glad you all enjoyed this story, and that we are REALLY in the last chapters of this story. If you guys have any questions about anything, feel free to PM me or ask on my user page! :pinkiehappy: Alright, hope you guys enjoy the chapter. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Harsh Methods

"This unit's like the one on the ship, right?" Draco asked, watching his uncle fiddle with a control panel on a massive cube.

"It is similar, but this one was refitted," Figanti said, typing in commands on the holographic panel. "We'll be able to reach our peaks without destroying the outside."

The cube hummed gently, a few pulsing whirs surprising him. After a number of pulses, the cube resorted to gently vibrating. "So... can we enter?"

Figanti chuckled as his Nera’ak phased through the wall, prompting Draco's eyes to widen. His uncle did the same, gesturing for him to follow. Draco looked up to Nyla, both unsure of what had just happened.

Do we... do that?

It's worth a shot.

Nyla cautiously moved to the wall and touched her claws against it, but grunted as it phased through until it touched the floor. She pushed her head forward, slowly disappearing from Draco's sight as she moved inside.

You might want to see this, Reku'un.

Draco moved to the wall, reaching his arm out to push through the wall. With a bit of trepidation, he walked in. There was another hum, and Draco marveled at the enormous size of the room he was in. It was easily big enough for a forest with enough space for Nyla to fly over said forest. Figanti waited by the wall to the left, amused by his nephew's amazement.

"How... this wasn't even a fraction of this room's size!" Draco exclaimed, walking closer to his uncle. "How is this possible?!"

"Loki'irian ingenuity. This room stretches the space inside, while the outside remains the same." With a press of a button, the room changed in temperature and humidity.

Trees began to appear out of thin air, underbrush and flowers of all kinds began sprouting and unraveling. Vines hung from the matured trees and animals chirped and called out. Nyla was awestruck as she watched Figanti's Nera’ak fly above the canopy, a smirk visible on his maw.

"This room can mimic almost any environment, be it a forest from home," he turned a dial to the left, and the biome quickly shifted to a more barren and desolate place, "or a war struck planet."

Draco dug a hand into the ground, grabbing a handful of sand and letting it fall. It felt too real to be a machine's work, and too genuine for a Signa. "So what will we be practicing here?" he asked, still running his fingers over the sand.

"You both change together, but your Rites still haven't fully entered her body,' he explained, his energy skyrocketing suddenly. They watched as Figanti turned grey, his arms and spine cracking as a row of curved pikes shout out, followed by his toes separating into four large claws with a fifth jutting out from behind his heel. His dragon's plates shifted as similar spikes protruded, and his horns curved forward. The final change was his dragon's body glowing with a purple aura, his scales matching the glow. "This, is what a Signa and his partner look like when they are joined in the second stage of Ina."

His voice had changed as well. It sounded... demonic... monstrous. Evil, really. But Draco knew that was his uncle, and his uncle was a man that stood against those very things. "Isn't that what happened to Nyla?" Draco questioned, thinking back to his fight with Netu'ung.

"No, and it wasn't so for Netu'ung, either." His Rites faded as his power dropped, down to a more stable and medium level. "He didn't learn to control his own bond, and not many of his age have been able to. Your body is being pushed by the Thermite in your blood. With one last dose, you will be put into an artificial-Maturity. Before that you must have a disciplined bond, at the very least."

"Alright... how do we discipline our bond?" He waited for an answer, but gasped as his uncle changed and fired a deadly beam at him.

Instinct kicked in, and Draco changed along with Nyla as he moved his hand up to deflect the blast. The metals nearly reached his arm, his energy climbing as fast as it could, but the energy slammed into him. His arm burned and ached, following his side as he was launched across the room. The biome changed to a swamp, and he slid along a muddy path before hitting a sturdy rock. He cried out as he tried moving his hurt arm, but found it to be broken and his side had been cut by the rock. Nyla found a similar attack headed for her as Figanti's dragon, Eskor, slashed her chest open and pounced on her, rolling onto his back as his maw charged a blast that sent Nyla into the ceiling. She crashed into the ground in pain, spasming as her scales sluggishly pulled back into place.

"You cannot transform as fast as we can," Figanti pointed out. "Because of that, Nyla couldn't either. Not only that, she could have blocked the attack if she had reacted with your abilities supporting her, and Eskor wouldn't have landed the second attack if you had been up."

His nephew groaned as he writhed on the ground, propping himself up against the rock. "But, ngh... how do we-"

"Nyla didn't try to force the change," his uncle answered, pointing to Nyla. "She has the ability to usher out the change for some time while you can, and will learn to, maintain it. The process is quicker, more stable, and stronger. You can keep your energy leveled if you both focus on it."

Without warning, he fired another shot. This time, Nyla dove into Draco's mind and drew out his more instinctual nature, copying it and moved to cover him. Draco forced his metals to complete their movements as he funneled energy into his connection. Nyla's wing planted itself in front of him, and the energy exploded on contact. The smoke cleared as Eskor lunged, his jaws apart and ready to clamp down as Nyla tried to react. Eskor felt his jaw clamp shut, and his body was sent off to the side. Draco fell to the ground less than gracefully, panting as he felt weariness creeping into his body. The metals crawled back into his body, Nyla's returning to normal as well.

"Better," Figanti called, lowering his power once more. "But do you see? It takes a large amount of energy for each pair to change this quickly. You'll have to learn to control your energy while devoting a fraction of it to keeping your Ina form active."

"And... feeling... wasted... means what?" Draco panted, Nyla supporting him as she fought to catch her breath.

Figanti smiled and cracked his knuckles. "Like any fat man running, or a young hokor wrestling for the first time, it means you are in need of practice." Draco gulped as Figanti's energy rose again, this time feeling as solid as a rock. "You're out of shape, Reku'un. And I'm going to knock that out of you."

Game Plan

Jaqeluu read over the diagram for the satellite once more in his seat. The clanging of metal doors didn't faze him, Celestia staring at him with her generals. "How long have you-"

"I've been here for the past few hours," he replied hastily, closing the hologram and setting up a new one. "And before you ask, my world's days are about 48 hours. And we only sleep for twelve of them."

She closed her mouth and nodded before taking seat at the head of the table. The generals did the same and situated themselves across from Jaqeluu. Not too soon after, minotaurs began marching in, then Diamond Dogs, and finally Derekosh. The military officials all sat and waited for the last few to arrive. Luna trotted in with her four Lunar generals. The Loki'irians hadn't seen them before, so they took a slight interest in their noticeable differences.

"Now, what's this all about?" a minotaur questioned.

Derekosh planted his hand on the hologram and expanded the view. A projection of the planet rotated quietly, putting the non-pony nations in awe. The bat ponies were just as surprised and amazed. Jaqeluu typed in several coordinates, and five markers pinged on the surface of the sphere.

"You are facing an enemy from another world," Jaqeluu said as he pulled up a projection of the Arthanian races. "We need to go over our plan for the upcoming defense."

"So this would mean a plan. Can we pincer them in? Flank?" a Solar asked. Derekosh shook his head and had the hologram bring up dozens of small cruiser vessels and a few dreadnoughts.

"There's never a plan with these creatures," he announced, pointing to the fleet. "They have never attacked with strategy or tactics. They're numbers make that irrelevant. This is just a miniscule fraction of their true fleet." He zoomed in on Canterlot, highlighting a vast area. "They will secure a landing zone, and once that is made they will start to divert half of their dropships to drop into our lines."

"A plan will get us all killed. There are too many of them to keep them at bay with cunning," Jaqeluu said. "However, that doesn't mean it's completely useless." He pulled the globe outward, depicting smaller fleets over the nations. "Our brother will attack these capitals first, then work his way out. If you can hold your own, you won't see much change in their numbers. The main concern is that he will funnel a majority of his forces here." His finger rested on Canterlot, an armada hovering above it.

"Are you asking us to send troops there?" a minotaur asked, his brow raised.

Derekosh shook his head. "I am explaining this because I need you all to understand this." Blue ships appeared over each nation, but the dreadnoughts were all positioned over Equestria. "There will only be several dozen squads of our gifted warriors to defend your cities. Our regular army can be more spread, but our Signa must defend the point of entry."

"You're going to defend the ponies?!" a minotaur general barked. He stood up and planted his paws on the table, jabbing a finger at Jaqeluu. "What if your soldiers fall?! We aren't prepared for that many attackers! And what about those flying tin cans?!"

"Tell me, if you can't handle this many, how are you going to manage more?" the Oracle questioned, acting as if he wasn't being shouted at. The general lowered his hand, a puzzled look on his face.

"What... are you threatening-"

"This isn't the first time this has happened," Derekosh snarled, easing himself at the telepathic request of his brother. "What my brother means to say, is if we should evenly divide our forces we will only fall faster. The more Signa protecting your cities there are, the less there are to thin out the hordes coming through the portals."

"Our best Signa would be defending your homes with you, since even the youngest of our warriors can dent their numbers straight out of the warp." Jaqeluu spun the globe to show them several large masses of armies. "The mountainous regions aren't of interest to them, as they look for cities and towns. The dragons can also be dispatched more evenly to your locations. I'd ask that if any of your nations have above average warriors, to send them to Canterlot. A third or a fourth of them. We need experts and experienced fighters on the front."

"And the Crystal Empire?" Luna asked, not seeing any ships north of Equestria. "What of them?"

"The mutts won't move north if we stay here," Derekosh said. He zoomed in on the border between the colder region and it's warmer neighbor. "They abhor the cold about as much as us, but they will venture there should they be given a target."

"But we could hail troops from there, couldn't we? A good army could make all the difference," Celestia added, absolutely certain Cadence would be willing to put the Crystal Guard with the nations' armies.

The brothers mentally debated where they could be placed, and ultimately decided they would be stationed with the other nations. "We can have League members at each capital city to direct preparations. Another thing you'll need." Derekosh tossed a cube at one of the Lunar generals. He tried to catch it, but it quickly dissolved and moved to cover him. The batpony shrieked as he jumped out of his seat and tried swiping it off, but the liquid metal didn't budge. "These are our armor. They adapt to the form of the wearer and reinforce vital areas on the body."

There was a quiet hum before the guard was completely covered in the armor. He grunted as the neural connection calibrated to his body, but otherwise he looked fine. "Are you alright, Null?" Luna asked. The batpony took a deep breath and laughed a bit hysterically.

"I feel 40 years younger!" he exclaimed, jumping and stretching his limbs. "It doesn't even feel like I'm wearing armor under this thing!"

"The suits enhance your abilities by... "adapting" your minds inhibitors to pain and touch. The neural interface also pumps vital nutrients into your blood and extracts some," Jaqeluu explained, "The suit will create blood for your body to use in case of a wound. There are also some physical enhancements, thanks to the suit."

"You're basically turning us into super soldiers," a Solar chuckled. "How many of these can you give us?"

"As many as it takes to arm your nations," Derekosh answered. The generals all looked to one another with bright and eager expressions, though the brothers held a more hardened stare. "These aren't without consequence."

Jaqeluu placed a video log on the table, which projected a battle on a foreign world between Loki'irians and Arthanian. A soldier smashed its mace into a regular's back, slamming him to the ground. He turned and shot it until it fell to the floor. The man shouted as his arm struggled to move to his chest, but eventually he touched the center and the suit opened. Jaqeluu pointed to the malfunctioning armor as the warrior ran.

"Take a bad hit, and the suit can shut down." Derekosh brought up a representation of the armor's neural links, scattered throughout the armor. "If one of these take a hit, that limb or area will return to their normal state, and it could mean crippling you. We will adjust the armor to make the failsafe at the palm, but you must take caution as well."

The globe disappeared, and Derekosh recalled his armor. It pulled itself free of its wearer and covered its owner. "The specifics will be sent with our League members. We will meet in another month for an update on progress." He and Jaqeluu stood and headed for the door. "The sooner we're ready, the sooner we can revise our tactics. Good luck."

Author's Note

We are getting closer, my friends. I don't know if I want to continue this story after this is over, but I'm having a crossover with this story's characters :raritywink: Hope you guys liked the chap, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

The Offense (Plus Crossover Hype!)

Author's Note

Just to make something clear: whenever you see dialogue in italics with quotations I mean that they're speaking Neric. Didn't have my little book of translations, so had to use a little cop out :twilightblush: :pinkiehappy: Anyway! That changes after the change of perspective, and I'm really hoping you guys are gonna like it! So, without further ado, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

The Offense (Plus Crossover Hype!)

The Iikro hated the toxic and hazy air of the Arthanian homeworld. It oversaw the factory productions of ships to travel the stars, augmenting Loki'irian styles and technology to improve the crude starships. Vehicles were being improved, weapons were upgraded, armor was advancing. The Alphas had the capacity to quickly adapt, thanks to their Signa-infused blood. It was proving to be an obstacle with the soldiers, who were more feral than their fully-conscious counterparts. There was no attempt to augment weapons for the scouts. At best, making them armor would give them a chance to take more warriors with them.

It was a glorious feeling, using their technology to advance their own enemy. A quiet growl resounded from his right, and he turned to see one of his top Alphas. "The hordes are massing in solar systems close to the Ashla. We could launch waves by the next lunar revolution and weaken them."

"No... they know this body and its memories are accessible to me. They are preparing for an assault. Waves will not breach their defenses." The Alpha snarled, but didn't dare cross the supernatural being. "Even as an Alpha, you are all impatient for blood. Would you rather see red or black when the battle is over?"

"So long as blood spills the horde and I will be content." His retort earned a sharp jab to the head, sending him across the sandy plains and into a parked fighter. Blood trickled out from where the ship's wing had pierced its arm.

"Are you content?" The Alpha struggled to get up, but the Iikro's hand gripped its throat and held it up. "The blood of my creator's enemies will drown those who have not bled. Their bodies will be consumed by this horde or from the cannons of these ships. But we will be the ones standing on their bodies; plunging this existence into anarchy. That is what will make me content, therefore it will make you content." The Iikro slammed it into the side of the ship and let go of its grip. "Understand?"

The Alpha grunted in pain, then spat out a glob of black blood. "Yes... sire."

The Iikro turned with a smirk and started towards the factories. There would be much more to prepare for an assault of the planet. With the scale of the attack, there wasn't a doubt his host's race would throw out any prior restrictions in order to ready for a fight. And with their handicap, thanks to his ambush, they would need to stretch out. None of them were cold enough to leave the planet to fend for itself. Every city and nation would have Loki'irian defenses. As much as the Arthanians wanted to start barreling in now, the Iikro wanted to use the mind of the master tactician. And then the League was another issue, one it would have to deal with carefully.

It's head popped up as an energy washed over him. It felt... unnatural... distorted... corrupt. The corruption branched out into delicious anger and hatred... and it was familiar. Just feeling this being's power made the Iikro involuntarily quiver in fear. This energy demanded submission... obedience... order... but where was it coming from?

And who could wield that sort of power?

Its question would go unanswered, as it vanished almost instantly. No lingering trails, nor any indication the energy had ever passed. The Iikro swallowed as it looked down from the smog filled sky. Alphas that had been working were looking to the sky in awe and fear, puzzled like their master. With a loud shot of energy firing into the air, the Iikro roared out to his underlings to go back to their posts. Some obeyed, while others waited for an explanation. It could see the terror and hesitance in them, the urge to rebel rising in their half-Loki'irian hearts. He needed to keep them in place, or kill them and breed more unruly Alphas.

A bright flash of red followed the Iikro's change, its power flexing to assert its authority. They understood its reasons and bowed before taking off to their positions. The Iikro reached out to the stars, searching for the source of its fear, but came up empty. It was as if the energy had blinked out of existence. Or died. But what could kill something that powerful.

It matters not... it couldn't be him... so what could it be?

As it searched, it could feel another energy lurking. No... it was looking for that same energy. This one wasn't whole, however. This being wasn't physically there... but it had the mental capacity to search with hi.

Impossible... I pierced his heart myself.

Millions of light years away, the energy receded to its owner. His thoughts swirled as his own theory of the energy's owner surfaced, and it scared him. He felt traces of the Iikro stalking him, and it only caused him to smile.

Mentally. Being comatose does things to a Loki'irian at total peace in the mind.

?????

"Twiiiiiiliiiiiight." The unicorn ducked beneath a dark beam as she took a turn in the cavern she was in. "Remember your brother's wedding? These caves look so similar. Why run? I can see everything you do."

She smirked through her panting as she went deeper into the catacombs of Canterlot. Taking a sharp turn, she fired a bolt of magic at the ceiling to start the collapse. Her body ached but she couldn't stop, her legs burning with exhaustion as she sprinted her way into the next tunnel. Even the monster chasing her would need time to break through those pieces of rock. She stumbled into the wall and collapsed, gasping for breath and dry heaving several times. A small shock of pain coursed through her horn and made her clutch the sensitive appendage. Her fingers ran over the metallic enhancer, reminding her why it was she was in this state.

"Twilight?! Twi, speak to me!"

She pressed a button on her wrist communicator, still taking shallow breaths. "I'm here... I'm here, Cadence," she heaved, her arms falling to the sides.

"What's happening?! I can feel the Iikro's power from here!"

"He... he found out." She took a deep breath to calm her frantic pattern before she fainted. Or threw up. "He... he knows what we've been doing. All of it. He has all of our research and journals."

There was silence for some time, and once she felt she could breathe normally, she started walking.

"Cadence, you have to get somewhere safe. Somewhere no pony can find you," Twilight said. She lit her horn to give herself a better view of where she was going. "Can you do that?"

"Maybe... I could go into the Icelands. It's unmapped and nearly impossible to maneuver through. I'm leaving now."

"Good. Hurry, and make sure no one sees you." As her mind winded down from her panic and adrenaline fueled high, she felt anxiety push its way to the front of her mind. "Cadence... you know what he did to Rainbow... please, be careful."

She waited for a response, wondering if a guard or servant had heard her. Twilight gasped as her foot broke through the ground, nearly swallowing her whole leg. She managed to pull herself free, then looked into the opening. With a flash of magic, she saw another cave system... but this one looked as if somepony had been living in it. Hundreds of years ago, at the very least. She teleported herself down into the cavern, using a spell to cement a rock into her entrance.

There was a bed and countless other household items. A stove, pots, ingredients (horribly outdated), a bookshelf filled to the brim, dressers and tables, and even some primitive science equipment. She wandered over to the bookshelf and randomly chose one of its items, flipping through with curiosity guiding her. The words were in old Equish... but there was something about it that she didn't understand. Each sentence was falsely made to hide the true wording, which was every other word. Once she realized who's work she was reading, her eyes widened.

She was in a secret lab made by Star Swirled the Bearded.

While it was thrilling to think she'd stumbled upon a priceless discovery, her situation took priority. She rose her wrist to her mouth and pressed the communicator.

"Cadence, are you almost out?" she whispered. A few seconds went by. Then a minute, which turned into two. "Cadence? Cadence..... Cadence....."

Her eyes watered slightly, and her lips quivered as she fell to the ground. Her voice wouldn't come to her, not at the moment. She pulled the communicator off and held it up with both hands, seething and crying all at once. Slowly, she moved it closer, then pressed the button.

"...if you hurt her... I promise... you'll regret it." There was a moment of static, but it subsided into silence again.

"I told you what would happen, Twilight," he calmly reminded her. "I thought you wanted to help this world. After what the Arthanians did, I wanted order and peace. I thought you saw that. I thought you of all people would see that."

"I saw a broken man lose his mind when his friends were right there for him," Twilight retorted, her voice breaking as she fought the urge to sob. "You lost her... and I lost some of my closest friends... and my brother... you weren't the only one."

"I know that, but I want to make sure that can never happen again!" he roared, something breaking in the background. "I wanted everyone and every nation to be able to live in peace! Without discrimination or class! Without differences in skills and social classes! I want to fix this world to become the epitome of peace!"

"And you killed Rainbow!" Twilight screamed, her tears falling as she clutched the communicator. "You were killing people, minotaurs, griffins, anyone who didn't roll over and obey! You wanted us to submit to you out of fear! What would she say if she saw this? She's up there looking at you turn into a monster!"

"I AM BRINGING PEACE," he shouted. His energy was pulsating from his growing anger, and she cowered at the vastness of it. "SHE ISN'T HERE TO SEE THIS BECAUSE SHE'S DEAD. WE'LL NEVER KNOW, AND I NEVER WANT ANYONE TO FEEL WHAT I FELT!"

Twilight wiped her tears from her cheeks, flicking the communicator back on. "She wouldn't want this," she whispered, "She would have wanted you and her to go on... that's all any of us would have wanted. Fluttershy... Pinkie... Rarity... please... just stop this... please."

There wasn't a response, but she waited patiently. She held it close and waited for the response she knew was coming.

"If the Iikro doesn't find you, the Signa will. If they don't, the Alphas will. I'll hunt you down myself if I have to, Twilight. So keep running. And sleep with an eye open."

She heard the sound of the opposite microphone being crushed, and then silence enveloped her once more.

"I'm going to help you... I promise... I promised them I'd make you see what you've become... even if it means beating you, you're going to get woken up. I promise... I promise."

No Family is Perfect

Ember stroked her daughter's spines as she sat with Moon and his lover, along with her friends. "What do you think they're talking about?" Moon questioned, unable to hear through the soundproofed walls.

"There's a battle coming, so it has to be about their plans," Twilight guessed, rubbing her temple softly. "...that thing Draco fought... it shrugged off the princesses like they were nothing. And there's an army of them."

"And then Jerosh... his power was great before he had the Iikro... and now he'll have Draco's power going for him," Moon sighed. He laid on the ground while Fluttershy brushed his fur back.

"You guys sound like you're giving up," Rainbow scoffed. "C'mon, with all of those Lokian guys we can do this! And Draco's training to get stronger, so there's nothing to worry about!" Ember exhaled slowly, looking down to Dawn as she teethed on her mother's claw.

"When I was training with the marksmen... they told us what it meant to be a regular Loki'irian warrior." Moon turned to her, curious as to what she was going to say. "We were supports to the Signa, but we had to be strong when they weren't there. Groups of ten had to fight off hundreds at a time... and their armies fended off millions of them... not one of those warriors I trained with hadn't lost someone in their war."

The ponies' dread returned, blotting out what little hope Rainbow had inspired. "And you think this world cannot do the same?"

The group turned as a female Loki'irian moved toward them, her armor masking her and her body. "We aren't Loki'irian, miss," Applejack told her, gesturing to them all. "We're just ponies. Nothing fancy like ya'll."

She shook her head and sat down with them, her armor pulling away from her head. To their surprise, she wasn't young or mature like most warriors they'd seen. The warrioress before them was elderly, to an extent. Her face was wrinkled, her hair dying and greying. A scar ran across the bridge of her nose, a small nick marring her ear.

"Being Loki'irian has nothing to do with defending your home," she pointed out to them, jabbing her finger accusingly. "What good will pity and wallowing do?"

"It does wonders for a mare, actually," Rarity chimed in glumly. The elderly woman flicked her snout with a small whip of magic, earning a surprised yelp from the fashionista. "Excuse me!"

"This isn't the first world to be under siege, and by Minira it won't be the last. But that doesn't matter. All that matters is you fight with all your might, that you help those who are going into the fire, and that you never, no matter the cost, ever give in." She showed a small picture attached to her right forearm, which was hidden under a layer of armor. "These are my siblings. They gave their lives defending worlds and cleansing these monsters from others. Those worlds flourish today, and it's all that matters. We will defend this world just as tenaciously. But we need you all to have faith. Have faith that there is a tomorrow. There will be another sunrise. A celebration for the end of this madness."

Her breathing went erratic for just a minute, but she took a deep breath and rested her hands on her lap.

"When fear takes over... the horde will win... but when you stand up and deny them that, you will know what it means to be Loki'irian. But you must be able to stand in their face and sneer as they growl." She closed the armor over her forearm, looking to each of them. "Fight for those you hold close... for those you do not care for... because they are all you will have when Nedafan (Hell) comes to the surface."

With a small nod, she stood back up and repositioned her armor. Ember looked down to Dawn, who pointed at the woman and cooed. "What's your name?" Moon called.

She stopped instantly, removing her helm and giving them a small smile. "Eishla Lorenshi. You'd do well to remember that when I stand on a mountain of soldiers." Moon felt her energy pulsing in sheer amounts. It felt almost as powerful as the League members.

"Good luck!" Ember shouted after her.

Eishla nodded to them and turned at the next intersection. Moon and Ember felt it. The rising eagerness to fight. They'd felt it when Draco rallied them for war with the griffons. When his kind came and they went off to train. The fire that drove them to new heights. And now they shared this feeling with the ponies. Each looked renewed with vigor and determination, an unstoppable force that would do anything it tried. To top it all off, they were the Elements of Harmony.

"She's right," Twilight declared, stomping her hoof down. "We can't give up now... not when so many ponies... when the world is at stake. We've been through a lot, but we can handle this," she assured them.

"The pegasi can learn from the dragons and the other bestials," Moon told Rainbow.

"Ponies, dragons, minotaurs, diamond dogs... we're getting the word out to those guys when they come," Rainbow remarked, punching her hoof into the other. "We're not pushovers to ponies that want to hurt our friends."

"I could help with feeding them!" Pinkie announced. "They lost a lot of ships, so we could get food in their tummies and make sure they're ready to go!"

"And that armor. They must be chafed," Rarity squealed. "Oh they're so robust and elegant... keeping them from hurting themselves is a start."

"And they're gonna need muscle to get things around," Applejack chuckled. "Ah could have the family helping out wherever they could. Beats having them wear themselves out."

Moon turned to Fluttershy. "They could use an experienced medical pony for their injured," he told her softly. "I'm sure it wouldn't take long to learn about their bodies."

She nodded and nuzzled him. "Okay... but you can't end up there," she softly replied. He nodded and licked her snout.

"Deal." He looked up at Ember. "Your kind is already working well with them. What else could you offer?"

Ember smirked as she recalled an old dragon secret. "At the bottom of each volcano are vast amounts of metals put there by feral, carrier dragons," she whispered, giggling as her daughter licked her palm. "They don't compare to those Loki'irian armors, but they could find uses for that many resources."

"Alright. I'm going back to Ponyville to get as many earth and unicorn ponies to help the Loki'irians," Twilight said. "You girls stay here and find out what the princesses and the other rulers are planning. Moon, try and get your mother to fill us in. Your dad, too, Ember."

They nodded to her. "We'll do our best," Moon assured her.

"Moon!" The wolf-pony looked down the hall as Orgos came, Niraka behind him. "Inagro is looking for us. The Bestials are assembling."

He'd never heard of the packs all together, especially since they had rivalries amongst one another. "Where are we going?" he asked, worried glancing to Fluttershy.

"They wish to meet in the Orosaka. It's the home of Ut Drenka (The Omega)" Niraka cringed as she heard her brother through their mental connection. "We must hurry. Bestials aren't very patient in these times."

The two transformed in front of them and started bounding back the way they came. Moon stood up with Fluttershy and hugged her close. "I'll be back soon. Don't worry, they just need to figure out what they want to do." She nodded forcefully, then hugged him tightly.

"Be careful," she whispered. He nuzzled her one last time before separating and bounding after his pack.

Rarity came over and wrapped her hoof around her closest friend's shoulder. "He can take care of himself, dear," she reminded her. "Let's get you started as a nurse. I'm sure Urishana can teach you."

She went off with the unicorn while Moon chased his pack's scent to the courtyard, where they waited inside a primed dropship. He leapt on, then steadied himself as the small ship took off. Hutono and Orgos were still changed, but Niraka was only halfway through. Inagro was showing signs like his sister, but his power was slipping into levels that would change him.

"Are you supposed to be in your second forms?" Moon asked Niraka.

She nodded. "In the Bestial customs, meeting with Ut Drenka is a time of peace between the packs. The males take their forms and the females only go halfway through," she explained. "We're given a chance to find our mates among the other Bestials, should there be any."

"Moon, when we meet them, do not speak when the Alphas do," Inagro warned. "Orgos, take them to Ut Drenka'et (The Omega's) tree. The others will be there."

Orgos grunted in acknowledgement. Moon looked out the window as the vessel took up his vision, a whirring noise passing over them as they entered the dock. Their ship slowed as it descended, then shook when it touched down. The door opened, and Inagro leapt out, fully changed, and started sprinting into the ship. Orgos barked for them to follow him as he took off through the halls. As they went, Moon noticed that the structure wasn't like the ship they'd been on. It twisted and turned, tunnels ran through the walls and into the ground. There was plenty of space above them, and the walls were lined with notches and grooves.

Hutono yelped a warning, just as a pack sprinted out from the tunnels. Orgos met their beta, mentally conversing before they backed off and kept their distance. Moon could feel their eyes sizing him up, but he paid it no mind. The hall widened, and another pack sprinted up by them. They were running in the same direction, and more packs appeared from seemingly nowhere. A wet and damp smell hit Moon, and up ahead was the entrance to a forest. The packs split up in the area, all headed to the same destination. Soon, Orgos began to slow down and kept at a calm lope, and Moon could sense why.

They pushed through a large bush, then met the eyes of dozens of other packs. Moon was astonished at just how different they all were, from quadruped to bipedal, winged and non, feather and fur. Their energies were all higher than his own magic level, but his pack made up for him. Orgos met several other Bestials near the base of the tree they surrounded, which Moon believed was Ut Drenka's home. He laid on the ground with Hutono, and Niraka sat on the younger Bestial as they waited.

They heard growls and snarls, packs circling one another as they barked, hissed, and yapped. Suddenly, a beta attacked another, sending the two packs into a fight. Orgos and the others rushed to pull them apart, but it only stirred other groups to join. It was a mess claws, talons and teeth, slashing and stabbing as their large bodies tumbled around. Orgos slammed his back into a tree, dazing the one who jumped on his back. Hutono and Moon went to help, but Orgos snapped at them to stay out of it.

"NUGARAAAAAA!"

Moon felt fear rise in him, just as the other Bestials did. The fighting packs pulled away to their own groups, Orgos limping with a gnarled leg. They looked up into the tree, the Alphas flanking either side of a woman. She looked young, but there was an air of animosity about her. An eerie sense of wisdom and knowledge expressed itself through her hardened and disciplined stance, her eyes boring down on them like a mother to her children. She leapt from the top and landed at the base, the Alphas following.

"Jra bech ot reja ök i vazg urit?! (You want to fight at a time like this?!)" she roared, growling at the betas of the fighting groups. "Uret gav ev bira erit urt madak! (There will be time for that later!)"

Her ears were sharp like a predator, flicking every which way while her nose flared in anger and awareness. As she scanned the crowd, her cat-like eyes darted to him, her body turning as she walked closer. Hutono and Niraka moved aside as she stood in front of him, glaring down with a mixture of curiosity and annoyance.

"Inagro!" she barked, "Hraak dot urit? (What is this?)"

Elsh dot duunz it urit stera'et makaztet. Elsh dröz dot Midnight Moon. Elsh zekket zanduga Neric (He is one of this world's creations. His name is Midnight Moon. He cannot understand Neric)

The Omega growled before huffing with a shake of her head. "This language is devoid of meaning above culture. When did you join this pack, cub?" she questioned.

"Nearly ten months ago," Moon replied, his voice threatening to crack.

She looked to Inagro with agitation. "You told me you were increasing your pack's size," the Omega snarled. "You'd do well to tell me exactly what it is you're adding."

Inagro bowed in apology, but she paid no mind as she leapt onto the trunk and stood on a low branch. "I have been asked by The League of Thirteen to send our kind to train this world's inhabitants with the Nera'ak," she announced, low growls moving through the crowd. "I am here to ask each of your Alphas what they believe is right for us."

She closed her eyes and listened to each leader's vote, keeping her face neutral when she found the majority opinion.

"We will not be aiding them in this fight." There were growls of challenge and others that threatened them, but Moon pushed past his pack and stood beneath her.

"They need our help! Your training could save lives!" Moon shouted. The Alphas and betas looked to him with surprise.

The Omega's face turned vicious at his outburst. "The family rules-"

"That we forsake them!" Moon roared, much to the surprise of every Bestial present. "Instead of helping them prepare we're going to hide and wait for the battle to start! That is your plan!"

She leapt from her branch and landed on him, pinning him to the ground as her face began to change. Her teeth sharpened and clacked as she bared them, but he didn't relent his stare.

"If we are caught out there we won't have a chance," she snarled, crushing his legs. "The Signa and Nera'ak are helping all they can, which means they will be fine."

"And what if they're forced to fight like we are now?" He tumbled backwards and tossed her off of him. The Omega rolled gracefully to a stop and growled at him. "I've seen their techniques! They don't know how to use our forms like us! They're sloppy! We can change that! We can help them learn to fight those mutts!"

"And what do we gain?!" she yelled, disappearing in a smog of black. Moon roared as his side was punctured by her claws, and she threw him into the bark of her home. "There is nothing they have that we could need. If our family doesn't gain, neither will they."

"I thought you were Loki'irian," Moon grunted, standing up as his side trickled blood.

The Omega huffed loudly. "I am a Bestial. Loki'irian tradition comes second to my family," she retorted, spreading her fingers as her claws grew out a bit. "We will be safe until the horde comes. And I need our kind in top shape."

Moon lowered his head, hearing her approach. "I've never heard of such a greedy Loki'irian," he laughed weakly, earning an angered growl. "I always believed your kind was something to aspire to. That you were above this sort of behavior. That you knew right from wrong and everything in between." He looked her in the eye as she raised a hand. "You're just like us, after all."

Before she could swipe at him, she was slammed to the side. Orgos stood above Moon, his claws planted around him. Inagro and Hutono flanked Orgos, and Niraka stood between them. "It's time we stopped this bartering!" Inagro roared, barking at the approaching Alphas. "Minira sees us wrong everything our kind stands for, and you don't think we should honor her?!"

"We have always been called a disgrace, since the beginning of our existence!" Orgos bellowed, headbutting another beta. "You don't care to prove them wrong?!"

The Omega changed. Her body towered over each Bestial there. Pure white fur covered her body as her limbs and body turned. A tail sprouted, just as her second set of legs formed. Her change wasn't gruesome and disgusting. It was one of the most beautiful things Moon had ever seen. Her body was sleek but stood with authority. She looked like a leader. She looked powerful. She looked unstoppable.

And she was readying to fight them.

"You'd ignore the fact that there are children depending on their fathers to win this war." The Omega stopped in her tracks. "You don't care that this world will suffer the same fate as Loki'ir." Her muzzle remained still as her growl died off. "As long as your family is safe, every other family can die... is that how you live?"

The Alphas and betas remained still as Moon's words haunted their minds.

"This isn't what we were meant to do," Inagro said, reverting to his bipedal form. "What happened to our kind? We are shunned and it's all it takes to turn us into beasts? We embrace our other side, but how much? Would we really let this be about territory and competition? Our race is struggling now more than ever... and this is how we react?" Inagro looked at the Omega's eyes. "You are our leader, and you want these pups to decide for you?"

The leaders growled, but her loud snarl silenced them. Slowly, her body reverted back to its normal state, and she crossed her arms with a small sigh. "This could be the end of all life, should we fail," she admitted. "It's times like now I wish to be a Signa... but I'm not... and neither are any of you!" She resumed her place on the branch and pointed upwards. "Our enemy is coming! We've lost too much of our family to deny anyone help! I know we will not all return here, but by Minira's name I will not let others suffer because of this decision. We will fight beside this world's nations, and I want them to be able to handle at least one soldier each!" She landed on the ground and started for the exit. "Each pack will disperse to the equine nations and start training them immediately. Today, we will show our race what a Bestial can do! Stand tall, hold your pack close, and make sure these cubs don't die."

Roars resounded throughout the ship as they sprinted to the loading areas. Moon kept behind with his pack as Niraka healed his wound. "You're absolutely insane, Moon," Orgos chuckled, patting his back. "I'm glad none of us said anything."

"You knew what she would do?" Moon asked.

"Yes. And we knew she would be lenient if you didn't know our customs," Inagro sheepishly admitted. "She usually breaks something if any of us speak out against the family's decision."

Moon groaned as his side closed and because of his disbelief. "Some family meeting."

Author's Note

Quick fact: Bestials don't follow the same code as Signa and regular Loki'irians. They're sort of shunned for changing the Signa-like powers they are born with. The Bestials don't exactly like the rest of their kind.

Sorry for the lull in updates! I was with my family at the shore for some time and the reception there sucks. Getting back on track this week, so get ready! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

To Win... Don't Play

Figanti let loose a roar as his energy-fueled fist drove into Draco's chest, winding him as he was thrown across the arena. He dug his hands and feet into the ground, eventually stopping some feet from where he landed. Figanti was right on him, and Draco changed in time to catch his fist. Before his uncle could react, the Doshu'um fell back and kicked him up. Nyla completed the combo off by slapping him into his own dragon. They recovered much more quickly than either thought they could, and they were punished for their mistake.

Eskor rammed into Nyla's chest, her metals not present at the moment, and sent her launching backwards. Draco rose his arms as Figanti leapt from his dragon, sending punch after bunch into his nephew's body. With a swift uppercut, Draco's arms fell and he hit the ground hard enough to knock the air out of his lungs. Figanti's blade sat on his chin, its owner staring down at him with hardened eyes. Draco tapped his hand on the ground, and Figanti sheathed his blade. Eskor helped his opponent stand, mentally apologizing to her. Draco chuckled as he wiped the blood from his mouth and laid back, panting for air with cringes on every breath.

"How... was that?" His uncle laughed softly and patted his shoulder.

"You've at least learned how to change together," he joked. Draco rolled his eyes, regretting so when a headache kicked in. "Your Ina connection is strong, and you're learning quickly. We still need to go over one more key aspect before I can discipline you further."

Draco lifted his head, nodding with a raised brow. "What is it?" he asked, pushing himself onto his knees.

"You've both been training beside one another, and though your bond is getting more and more sturdy, there's one thing that will solidify it." Draco and Nyla waited for him eagerly. "You have to experience pain... the pain of being severed from one another."

They gave inquisitive looks to the League member, and Draco chuckled weakly. "What would that do? I know she's alive, uncle." Figanti sighed and turned to Eskro, who lowered his head as his partner rested a hand on him.

"When your bond is whole... there is no life without your Nera'ak," he softly whispered. "You will learn that when you lose one another, you're losing a piece of yourself. Our kind go mad when we lose our Nera'ak... we lose control of our emotions... we feel as though we have nothing to lose." Roars and cries of pain came back to him. Only Siggam (Signa without Ina) could make these sounds, and all who heard it were instilled with fear. Enemy or friend. "When you are severed from this bond, you will lose your sanity until your connection is restored. You'll know pain above what you've ever experienced... because this pain cannot be earned with a blade or any weapon."

They looked to one another anxiously, hoping what their teacher said was just an exaggeration. Figanti pushed Draco's broken nose back into position and led him out of the arena and outside their training cube. The moon had risen and the darkness cascaded around them. Nyla settled herself on the ground, her partner lying against the base of her neck. She rested her head beside him as he stroked her eye crest. Her anxiety was pushing into him, and his own trepidation wasn't helping with that. She huffed a plume of smoke and opened her eye to look at him.

You don't think he was bluffing... do you?

I don't know... I still don't really understand the whole Ina thing. Figanti's been with it since he was young. We still have a long way to go... and we only have so much time.

Now don't speak like that. You must be confident, or we crumble.

I know... I know, Nyla. I just wish... I don't know... I wish I'd known you all sooner.

And I don't?

He flicked her snout, and she responded by whipping the end of her tail into his head.

Just remember, Reku'un. I believe in you, no matter what might happen, to do what you think is best. I am behind you, through war or peace.

Thank you... and don't think I'll abandon you. The last thing I need is a spiteful Nera'ak chasing me everywhere.

Nyla let out a guttural chuckle before snuggling closer to him, heating his body nicely. They drifted off not too long after, while Figanti sat on the edge of the cliff. His communicator beeped into his ear as a transmission was being received.

"Figanti?" Renkan's voice said.

"I'm here. What is it?"

"How goes the training? I assume he's catching on?" she laughed, muttering a curse as a loud noise came from the background.

"He's learning... although I don't think he fully understands what Ina is." He sighed and ran a hand through his hair, ruffling the sweaty mess. "Is that why you called?"

"Always about work," she teased. "The Bestials are being sent across the planet to train these quadrupeds. Even Ut Drenka."

Figanti's eyes widened and his brows raised in a delighted surprise. "That's... good. They can give combat knowledge and further their ability with their physiology. And what is happening with our preparations?"

"The fleet is spreading out now, and we're dismantling any extra fighters to turn into anti-air batteries and some ground artillery. The populace isn't reacting well to these war preparations," she informed him. "Thankfully the military forces are explaining the situation. It isn't making the panic any better, but at least it isn't our defenses they're worried about."

Both warriors were silent as the matter came up again. Figanti felt his Nera'ak nudge him gently, a comforting gesture Nera'ak often did. "This will be our last stand, Renkan... and the others know as well."

There was silence on her end, until a soft click signaled her radio turning on. "We win it or lose it, yes?"

"Win?" Figanti chuckled darkly. "There won't be a winner, Renkan... war has never been something to win... we name the winner because they lost less... and we name the loser because he didn't want to lose anymore... but we both pay great prices."

Renkan sighed into the comm link. "But this price will be worth it... we lose however much now, and we stop loss from this war for the rest of our lives. I still have fifty cycles before I'm old... let's hope I live to see them."

The channel died when both Signa shut off their communicators. Figanti glanced over to his nephew, remembering the tiny child he'd been the week of their departure. His brother passed through his memories for just a moment, and he laid back against Eskro.

"We will be the winners... because we don't have a choice."

Author's Note

Hey guys! Hope you're all still there, and I hope I'm providing enough entertainment for you all! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Losing Yourself

Draco awoke when his uncle shook him harshly, sitting up from the cold ground and rubbing his head. "Figanti... the sun's not even over the horizon," he groaned. "What's wrong?"

His uncle gestured to their training cube. "You're going to start your last lesson, Reku'un," Figanti told him, gaining his attention. "This will be the beginning, and the next few months will be spent reinforcing all of these lessons."

Draco nodded softly and stood up. "Alright, I'm... where's Nyla?" he questioned.

Figanti pointed to the cube. "When we get inside, we will begin severing your connection," he explained, waving for him to follow. "Reku'un... this will be the hardest thing you will ever endure... but you must hold out. Your bond will mend itself, but don't give in."

Reku'un nodded, stepping inside after after his uncle. The biome for this session was a cavernous tunnel, one that was darker than the early morning. He could make out Nyla towards the back, and Eskro stood beside her, the two obviously in the middle of a similar talk. When they stood before the Nera'ak, they broke from their chat and turned to their partners.

Are you ready, Reku'un?

I think so... they're really worried about this.

You are about to break a connection stronger than love, Doshu'um Reku'un. It is the harshest trial of any Signa.

Eskro, we understand. You'd know better than to attempt scaring us.

If you believe I am not being honest, do not be surprised.

Alright, alright. Let's start.

Draco turned to his uncle, who nodded and moved to be across Eskro. His nephew and Nyla were to his right and left, respectively. He channeled his energy, quickly focusing it on the Doshu'um and his partner. Eskro's eyes began to gleam white, his energy melding into Figanti. Draco felt a growing pain in his head, causing Nyla to grunt and shake her head. Her partner stumbled to his knees, breathing heavily as the pain began to pile on. Figanti's mark glowed with a dull grey aura, which pulsed at a gradually increasing rate. Draco cried out when he felt his a shock of pain in his heart, and his head felt as though it was being crushed. Nyla tried to thrash, but Eskro had chained her down.

Minira... what is this?

Just... just hang on! We can... do... this!

Figanti suddenly shot his arms out, knocking both of them back. A wall shot up between them, separating the Nera'ak from their partners. Draco screamed as the pain ramped up, his head ready to implode on itself. Nyla's roar was muted by the wall, but Eskro could hear it loud and clear. She thrashed violently as the invisible anguish only got worse. Her head smashed into the wall, her tail grabbing chunks of rock and crushing them to relieve the pain. She fired a plume of flames with her cries of pain, but it did nothing for her. Draco held his head as his mind began to slip from consciousness, black coloring the edges of his vision.

Then, it stopped.

Draco panted as the pressure in his head and the fire in his heart vanished. He looked around, spotting his uncle as he waited quietly. On the other side of the wall, Nyla shook her head and looked to Eskro. He said and did nothing before heading for the exit.

What... is that it?

...for now.

She watched him leave through the wall, then continued to anxiously glance around the room. Adjacent to her, Draco was waiting for his uncle to instruct him on what to do next. "I'm going to leave you here for the next few days... Reku'un... do not give in."

"Figanti, what am I supposed to-" his uncle passed through the exit, leaving him mid-sentence. "-do."

He sat down against the wall, looking up at the ceiling. There was an empty feeling creeping into his heart. His emotions were loosening up, pouring out for no reason whatsoever. Draco couldn't understand it, and the more he tried to control himself, the more he seemed to lose it.

Nyla... Nyla, are you okay?

There was no answer to his question, so he went over to the wall and knocked.

Nyla. Nyla!

He couldn't feel her energy. He banged on the wall again, using his fist this time.

Nyla! NYLA!

"NYLA!" he roared, smashing both fists into the wall. Hunks of rock fell off, but the wall didn't seem to be close to opening. "NYLA, ANSWER ME!"

Why was he so... emotional? She was on the other side of this wall, yet he couldn't help but let the anxiety and fear creep into his mind. Figanti wouldn't hurt her... he wouldn't do that with a war coming. He would break down this wall and find her just as panicked as him. But with every boulder sized chunk that he chipped off, the wall was getting thicker and thicker, to the point where he wasn't sure if there was another side. He charged a beam and blasted the wall, a large crater forming but no hole. His Rites came out, his metal fists pounding the wall and breaking hunk after hunk. His panic set in further, and he used as much energy in as little time as he could to burrow through the wall.

She was okay. He knew that... but he still couldn't hold himself together.

Figanti could see the amounts of energy being absorbed by the simulator, occasionally spiking every few seconds until it was at a steady high. This was normal for the first moments of the trial, but it still pained him to know that his nephew had to go through with it. He could only imagine how he was reacting, especially his inexperienced mind.

There is nothing to do but wait, Figanti. We know this.

That does not make it better, Eskro. My father did this to my siblings and I... and he knew we would drive ourselves to insanity and back.

Come. It's best to leave him be. They are strong... guilt won't help them through this. It never has.

He let out a breath he was holding, then nodded to his dragon.

Be strong, Reku'un.

Author's Note

Almost time, mares and gentlecolts! I'll be putting in some more crossover hype later on (which Im very excited about!) in later chapters for you all to enjoy! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

You and I...

Draco cried... and roared... and screamed as his mind began to fragment and deteriorate. His hands were bloody and scraped from punching the wall until his energy wouldn't let him change. He still had enough energy to regenerate, but only his broken hands could fix themselves before he broke them again. Every rock he pulled aside and every chunk he smashed out of place didn't seem to help him progress. Draco let out another roar before throwing his body mindlessly at the wall, tears flowing down his face.

"YOU WOULDN'T HURT HER!" Draco cried, bashing his head into the wall. "YOU. WOULDN'T. TOUCH. HER. FIGANTI!" His wrist cracked as his bones pushed into his arms, but he continued flinging himself into it. "NYLA! NYLA!"

Each shriek went unanswered, just as every shiver Nyla let out couldn't be heard. Her body temperature had dropped over the day, threatening to shut down her body. The little energy she still had left waned out to her partner. He couldn't feel it through his mindless urge to make sure she was still there. Her claws sluggishly dug into the dirt beneath her, shoveling some as she pulled herself towards the wall. When she was close enough, she weakly placed her claws against the solid rock and tried raking it. Sparks flew, bouncing off of her as she leaned against it and tried again.

I... I might as well... pet it... Reku'un... please, reach for me...

The emptiness inside of her told her to give up. Draco wasn't there, and she had no purpose anymore. She was a Nerök (Meaningless Nera'ak). Her only fate would be to take one final move before turning to stone for eternity. This wouldn't kill her... no, it would preserve her til the ends of time, a statue to remind other Signa to never abandon one another. Her petrification would encourage and scare young Nera'ak and Signa to train and fight their hardest. A martyr like the countless dragons before her that died away from their home... away from their partners.

She slumped against the wall, sliding down until her head was on the floor.

...what are... we supposed to do? Suffer... until we... we find a solution?

Nyla coughed out an ember, which made her chuckle to herself.

Embers... a maturing... Nera'ak... and all I can spit... are embers... embers... ember... Ember

Her eyes would have widened, but instead her lips tugged at a grin and she lifted herself from the floor. She focused on Draco's memories of his loved one. At the same time, she swung her head back and bashed it into the wall. Rocks tumbled down her snout, and she pulled back before doing it again, shaking her head to clear her bleary vision.

I'm... still... here... but... even... if I weren't... you'd have to go on... Reku'un.

She felt a spine pull loose, making her grunt in pain as it dislodged completely. It didn't matter; she would grow a new one.

If this is what awaits me... then so be it... but if I'm gone... you can't stop... you can't... surrender!

She roared as her head smashed into her hole, then pulled her claws into it and pulled groups of rock out.

I will always be your friend... but you have more... you have family! You have... Moon! Ichima! Limir! The ponies, Reku'un... you have a Nera'ak that will love you forever... and a child that will adore its father.

Her breathing was erratic from how hard she pushed her already weak body. Color was draining from her scales and her spines were going grey. She looked up at her work on the wall, panting out a sigh when she saw it wasn't leading anywhere. Her claw shot out, pulling another clump of rock loose.

You can't hold onto me in death... you don't have to suffer... not for me... I won't be... that burden!

She focused Draco's most precious memories into her head, reaching out to him in hopes of feeling him connect.

I won't make your heart ache!

A boulder slammed into the ground, her body climbing into the small tunnel.

I will not make you grieve!

She felt her tail go limp, a sign she would shut down any second to wait for a recovery. With another hard shove, she felt her hand reach open air.

BECAUSE I WILL TRY MY HARDEST TO NEVER LEAVE YOUR SIDE!

"NYLA!"

Draco pulled the rocks out of place around her claw, then managed to open up a hole the size of her tunnel and tried to pull her out. His strength was nearly gone, so all he could do was tug in vain.

"Nyla!" he called, tapping her snout and shaking her. "Nyla, look... look at me!"

Her eye lazily lolled around, going in and out of focus.

You're... bleeding...

He smiled as fresh tears cascaded onto her snout, and he nodded quickly.

Yeah... but it's okay. We just have to connect.

Reku'un.

We should have... Nyla, keep trying.

Reku'un.

Please, keep trying. Nyla!

Reku'un!

What?!

...you're... my only friend... and I know... we are not as close as we should be... but... I need to... to know... would you mourn me?

He clenched his jaw as he hugged her snout as tight as he could. "I'm not going to mourn you because you're staying with me! We're strong! We're strong, Nyla! We're living or dying together!" he shouted. "You're my friend! Moon isn't any better, and neither is Ember! We're on the same boat! I love you all... damn it, Nyla, I love you."

Her smile made him clench harder.

...that's... good...

...

...

...

...that...

...

...makes me... happy...

...

...

Nyla?

...

...

Nyla... Nyla!

...

"NYLA!"

Author's Note

Ah'm having a hard time writing these sorts of chapters :twilightblush: Sorry for how short it is (that's what he said) but I'm dead tired, work is painful, and I'm trying to keep my plans together for this stories end. But anyway, I hope you all enjoyed it, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

An Army Fueled by... Love?

"This is a bad idea," Cadence said, flying beside her older aunt and the Loki'irian warrior.

"The changelings have an enormous hive. With them we have another army," Celestia told her, turning to Jaqeluu. "Can you sense them?"

The Oracle closed his eyes and tuned into his abilities. He felt nothing but the vast emptiness of the Badlands. With a bit more searching, he could make out ruins beneath the sands. Beneath the ruined lands he could make out faint energies. Small creatures like the ponies, but one that radiated... strangely. He reached out, trying to understand how this energy behaved. Hatred and anger were abundant, so much so that Jaqeluu felt his connection shake. These creatures were... energy-starved. They felt weaker than most Loki'irian newborns. He felt himself urging to help them, and he hoped to do just that.

"This way," he called. He directed his Nera'ak down to what looked like a hill. They landed on top of it, then saw that past the hill was a cave entrance. "Here... this must lead down there."

"I can't feel any of them... you're sure you're sensing them?" Celestia asked, slightly worried he could feel them and she couldn't.

"I'm certain. Please, both of you, I know there is bad blood between your races, but your nation is not asking for help. Remember this." The two princesses nodded, pulling up their hoods and following him into the tunnel.

Jaqeluu had decided to look for them after seeing a window in the castle. Twilight Sparkle explained their incident, which sounded very similar to an Arthanian strategy. Numbers triumphed over the abilities of the ponies. He had a sort of dislike and respect for them. But now he had to come for a pact... one that they desperately needed. He knew it wouldn't be easy for them to talk peace after what had transpired, but if it wasn't an ally - a known one, anyway - then they could have a chance of convincing them. It was worth a try, what with their time running out.

Jaqeluu rose his head as small trills and tittering reached his ears, followed by energies moving around erratically. The hive was awake, and they were coming. He looked around for some sort of motion detector or enchantment, then glanced up at the ceiling. His trained eyes spotted a sleek form among the hazardous rocks.

"Can you lead us to your Queen?" Jaqeluu questioned.

The princesses looked up, and the drone recognized their coat colors before hissing and buzzing down the tunnel. Jaqeluu took off after the changeling, the princesses right behind him. The alicorns lit their horns to see in front, but the Signa had gone ahead of them. Jaqeluu mapped out the system in his head, feeling the hollow earth as he followed the little bug-pony. The drone hurried down a path, and Jaqeluu skidded to a halt when he reached a ledge. The tunnel opened up into an enormous space, dozens of drones buzzing around chambers running through the hive. The drone he had been chasing let out a high pitched screech, and the entire swarm turned to him. Their energies were small, but they were still willing to fight him, and he could sense that willingness.

Celestia and Cadence rushed up to either side, prepping their horns as their hoods came off. The swarm clicked and hissed at them, their horns dousing them in green flames before they dove. The alicorns put up a barrier around them, making the bugs slam into their magic before trying again.

"How are we going to convince them to let us see Chrysalis?!" Cadence shouted, wincing as her barrier took another hit.

"We have time, Cadence," Celestia said. "Jaqeluu?"

He was quiet as he observed the changelings, watching those who did not attack and listening in to something... strange. Their minds were linked together, almost like an Ina bond. He felt extremely rude and dishonorable, but he listened in to their thoughts. Clicks and chirps mingled with words, which they had a rough concept of. They were talking to each other. He waited for some time, ignoring their assault and his companions as their talking branched out to more minds. They were there for some time, the changelings halting their attack when they realized it was pointless.

"What now?" Cadence asked, watching the swarm closely.

Celestia glanced up at Jaqeluu, who was staring blankly at the force in front of him. "He must be doing something," Celestia sighed. She examined the changelings, noticing how weak most of them looked.

Jaqeluu clicked his tongue twice, then drawled out a hiss. The changelings were taken back, their mental chat going berserk as they tried to discover who the outsider was and how he knew their language. Jaqeluu rose his brow when the entire mental room went silent. A drone left his swarm and flew closer, snarling at the ponies before facing the behemoth. The princesses heard some clicks, each about the same, and some tittering. Jaqeluu replied in kind, clicking his tongue and imitating some of the small noises. The hive voiced their loud and aggressive clicks and hisses, one pointing to the alicorns and angrily repeating the noises.

Jaqeluu's voice turned demonic and deep, his Rites coming to face. The swarm moved away in fright, fear in their eyes. He clicked loudly, for all of them to hear, then reverted and crossed his arms.

"What was all that?!" Cadence whispered, leaning up to him.

"I've told them to either take us to their Queen or to bring her here," he told her. "She's weak, and they don't want outsiders near her. Especially the two of you."

"And what did they say?" Celestia questioned. The warrior looked at the drone he'd been speaking to and waited. After more clicking, he received his answer.

"We're going with them. Put your barriers down." The two looked to one another and reluctantly released their spells. Jaqeluu waited for the drone, then the three flew after it into the hive.

The swarm followed closely, keeping other tunnels and chambers blocked off. "They're kind of paranoid," Cadence murmured. A bug hissed at her venomously, and she turned away as her aunt received similar gestures.

"You and Shining Armor took out their entire force," Celestia reminded her. "With both of us here it would be difficult for them to handle us both. And Jaqeluu is with us."

"But do they sense his power?"

"No, as a matter of fact," Jaqeluu sighed, wondering what the little bugs thought of him. "They're too weak... they lack enough energy to sense outside of their own connection."

They saw a larger tunnel entrance up ahead, with a dull green light pouring out of it. The changelings around them hurried past, just as they reached the enormous entrance. Laying around were dozens of infants and young changelings, each whimpering and groaning in slight pain. Jaqeluu held his emotions together, saddened at the sight of so many weak children. The drones clicked at him as he approached what looked like a bed, though made of stone, with cocoons sitting around it. There was a form on it, and the alicorns kept back as Jaqeluu was led closer by a small group of changelings. They waited patiently after clicking to the form, and soon it moved as hooves made of chitin lifted it up.

Jaqeluu watched Queen Chrysalis weakly stagger to her hooves, her eyes opening in a daze and locking onto the alicorns. More specifically: Cadence. "You... what... are you doing here?" she hissed, baring her teeth.

"They are with me," Jaqeluu said, stepping the way of them. "I needed them to help find your hive." The changeling queen eyed the giant with a curious eye, feeling a lack of emotion flowing from it.

She pushed her glossy mane back and stood to her full height, getting down from the bed and glaring at the warrior. "I don't help ponies... or anything that helps them," she snorted. "What could you possibly want? My hive? You tracked us down to finish us? And this is your help, I'm assuming."

"We're here to negotiate," Cadence replied, mixed between anger and sympathy.

"You want my help?" Chrysalis sneered. "I wanted help. I needed help! And when I came to you I was thrown out!"

"That was long ago, Chrysalis," Celestia stated, stepping forward. "You know why we separated you."

"Because of the actions of a few!" Chrysalis screeched, stomping her hooves angrily. The drones in the room buzzed and clicked frantically, more and more surrounding them. "You doomed us to starve, so I did what any mother would do."

"You would have won, too." They went silent as Jaqeluu scratched the side of his face. "The only flaw in your plan was not disposing of her. Even then, you should have kept Twilight Sparkle in a separate chamber. But otherwise it was a sound plan."

The queen was speechless, although Cadence and Celestia were a bit more shaken by what he'd said. "...what do you care? They wouldn't be with you if I had succeeded," she said, trying to gauge an emotion.

"I understand why you did what you did, and I'm sure they do as well," he began, crossing his arms, "but that doesn't excuse the matter of diplomacy. That doesn't excuse you destroyed any hope of help that these ponies could have offered."

Her snarl returned, followed by a flash of green from her eyes. "What would you know?!" Chrysalis shouted, baring her teeth at him. "You don't have to watch your own children starve to death! I barely held enough love to feed them, and when I run out we'll all die! Don't speak to me with false sympathy!"

Jaqeluu felt the anger and hatred blinding her mind, her attempts at reading him ceasing. "If there's one thing I know, it is that you didn't have an option." He thought to himself for a moment, letting out a sigh as he sat down, much to the surprise of them all. "I am here to negotiate, and I think you should at least be concerned about the survival of your kind."

The queen backpedaled, but recovered with a firm gaze. "So you are here to finish us," she hissed.

"Actually, I'm here to make sure you survive, along with the others." He removed his blades from his back, then tossed them behind his back. "Now that I know where this hive is I'll be able to position troops to defend. If our opposition doesn't completely ignore it."

"What are you talking about?" she demanded.

"There is an army massing against this planet. The nations have agreed to help us fight them, given we are arming them, but we need every bit of help we can find. This isn't about the ponies, Queen Chrysalis. Should we fall, they will find your hive or you will starve. An Arthanian does not know love," he warned, gesturing to her sick children. "We can help them. My kind will allow you to feed as long as you have every able body fighting with us."

She looked from him to the alicorns, then turned away. "I don't even know if there's enough time to save half of them," Chrysalis admitted bitterly, clenching her jaw. "Our drones don't leave the hive because moving would drain them of what little love they have left. How would you move my entire swarm before they died?"

He looked to the infants and thought quickly, feeling many energies getting dangerously low for their size. For a minute, he thought of having Agner rush them back to Equestria, but he needed some way to prove to them that he could be trusted. Her hate still hadn't died down, and she still distrusted their kind. He had to make his first gesture of peace as a Signa, and as a Loki'irian.

"...how do you feed off of love?"

The Queen grinned slightly, then pointed to Cadence. "We absorb it wherever we may find it. Whether it's two ponies moping over one another," she said with a disgusted tone, "or two ponies rutting to their hearts' content. As long as it's in the air, we can......."

"..."

"..."

"...what are you doing?"

Cadence felt it as well. A massive amount of love, pure and genuine, flowed in the air around them. It was so concentrated and abundant some of the younger changelings started feeding from their beds. Jaqeluu knew it broke the oath of an Oracle, but tradition was flying out the window at this point. He smiled as his memories flowed with images of his family; all the times he'd spent with his brothers and parents. The memories of his beloved flowed through his head, and in turn another glob of love entered the air. The drones around slobbered and shook as the free love wafted into their nostrils, but they looked to their queen. She was hesitant, not knowing just what he was trying to accomplish. He wanted to feed them... but why?

"This is much more painful than it looks," he laughed, keeping out darker thoughts. "Have your hive feed. I have time."

The queen of changelings felt herself succumbing to the free meal. It had been months since the last drone found enough love for a family, but this love felt... stronger. She didn't know how, but it was much more focused and controlled. Her weak body finally decided for her, and her horn lit up as she absorbed the pure emotion in the air. The swarm around them started to feed as well, sucking as much of their food as they could before it wasted. Chrysalis felt herself rejuvenate, the flow of love not stopping in the slightest. She felt herself reach her peak and beyond, surpassing the love she had fed off of Shining Armor.

The hive chatter blew up, happy clicks and cheers resounding throughout their connection as they feasted in what felt like a lifetime. Chrysalis felt ready for a fight. With this much power she could easily fight both princesses, with the help of her hive. She readied an order... but she felt something else among the sea of love. There was pain in it... a longing feeling that hid beneath the happiness and joy. This love wasn't fresh... it was an afterimage... he was just reliving that love, and it hurt him to do it.

Cadence knew this pain. Not herself... but she knew one day she would. The times she stood over a grave of a guard that had given his life in service. The constant ponies in the streets that had lost somepony dear to them. It was a bittersweet type of love... knowing they would never see those they held in their thoughts again. Jaqeluu felt himself crying, but he didn't stop until every energy had gone up considerably. The atmosphere shifted when he concealed his emotions once more. He took a deep breath, then opened his eyes. There was a softer expression on the queen's face, as if conflicted. He felt as much.

Jaqeluu sniffled and dabbed his eyes with a finger, laughing as he stared at the wet droplets. "It's been so long since this has happened... forgive me, but I couldn't stand the sight of you all so weak." He straightened out and nodded to Chrysalis. "My kind tend to love once, and only once. It makes our love... special, in a sense. There are plenty of pairs and partners to feed your children, but we ask that you provide us with soldiers to train. The fate of this planet relies on you all."

Chrysalis glanced at her alicorn rivals, but paid them no mind as Jaqeluu reached a hand out. "You'll feed my kind... correct?" she questioned sternly.

"Of course. We will train them, and possibly you, to fight our adversaries. The other nations will need to be briefed, but we must come to an agreement now." He waited with his hand extended. The changeling looked at his hand curiously, prompting him to laugh softly. "You are supposed to place your hoof in it. It is a sign of trust."

Chrysalis slowly lifted her hoof to his hand, then placed it inside. She twitched when he wrapped his fingers around her chitinous hoof and shook it firmly. "I have a question," she said, pulling her hoof away. Jaqeluu nodded for her to continue. "...what is it that you lost?"

His emotions sparked, but his training kept it on a leash. It was a very harsh thing to do to oneself, and Cadence couldn't understand what could be gained from bottling up one's own emotions. But the cap slipped, and she felt his loneliness... his sadness... but also the overwhelming joy that clashed with it. Jaqeluu stood up, then headed towards the alicorns and nodded for them to start to the exit. He glanced back to the queen, then gave her a small smile.

"My family."

Author's Note

Hey guys! Sorry for the lull in chapters. I was busy with work all week and I screwed up my leg, but I'm okay! I'll try to get the next one out soon, so until then, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Never Stop Fighting

Draco roared. No matter how many times he slammed his body into the wall, it wouldn't give. His arm was broken and his torso was grazed and scraped from the rocks he'd tried breaking. Nyla laid where she had been for the past day, unmoving and silent. Draco was exhausted, from both his grieving and his frantic effort to escape and find Figanti. Reason was out the window, and the more Draco struggled to leave, the less he could focus. His hand cracked when he broke it, his punches stopping as he fell to his knees and stared at the broken knuckles. There weren't any tears left, not after the last 24 hours. He leaned against the wall and hung his head, biting back the last whimpers as he took a much needed break.

What's the point of this?! What.... what's the point?!

"WHAT'S THE POINT OF TAKING HER?!" Draco cried, banging his head into the wall."TELL ME... please... tell me..."

He felt a chill waft over his body, and he wrapped his arms around himself to keep warm. Draco trudged himself over to Nyla's body and laid on her head, whispering apologies and pleas to her. She had to be alright. Why would his uncle hurt her? When they needed them the most, why would he take her from him? Why make him go berserk?

"Your bond will mend itself, but don't give in."

Don't give in.

Don't give in...

...

...

Don't give in... I... I can't... give in...

...

...

Reku'un... you must... hold on...... I'm here.....

Nyla? Nyla!

I... I understand... this trial.

Wake up! Come on, open your eyes.

Reku'un... if this is my last moment... can you let go?

No! Don't talk like that! He wouldn't hurt you, Nyla! Now get up!

You... cannot... hold onto ke forever... Reku'un... we live for war. In war... there is loss.

But I'm not losing you, so GET UP!

REKU'UN... if that time comes you must let go... you must move on... you cannot give in.

Draco shook his head slowly as he held her. "I need you... I know that now," he whispered, rubbing his head into her scales. "I can't lose you, and I never will."

Will you... will you act out when your friends try to console you? When... when Ember comforts you? When your daughter tells you she won't leave you as I did, will you weep and surrender to despair?

...

...

...

...

I don't want to lose you, Nyla.

I know Reku'un... but as a Signa... no, as Makti... you must be ready. I love you as my partner, and I will throughout my life and afterlife... but if I die... you cannot die to those who love you.

...

...

...

Please... if I go... you must carry on... as Makti... as a friend... as a son..... as a father and husband you must cherish everything you have and disregard what you've lost... but never forget.

He clenched his jaw and let a few small tears fall onto her scales. "I won't forget you... I promise, I never will."

Figanti meditated on the cliff by the pod, while Eskro lazily rested. They both perked their heads up when they felt a spike in energy, which died down to nearly nothing in the next second. Draco crawled away from the training cube, and Nyla was halfway through. Figanti rushed over with Eskro to help them, feeling how weak they were and how badly they needed energy and healing. He pulled out a syringe filled halfway with thermite, then injected it into Draco's heart. Slowly, his body began repairing itself, and he started growing a bit. The final changes would come overnight, but Figanti smiled as he stared at the empty vial.

"I... I'm tired," Draco croaked. His uncle laughed quietly as he propped him up against his dragon, who was also keeping Nyla comfortable.

"You've done it... both of you." He tossed the glass vial onto the ground. "It won't be long now, Reku'un. You're almost ready."

Draco smirked before grimacing as his knuckles reconfigured under his skin. "G...Great... now... I'm gonna... sleep..." He closed his eyes and slept, finally at ease in his thoughts. Nyla moved herself closer to Draco, his arm on her snout.

Eskro laid with them and grinned.

It took him a day. Not very bright, is he?

Eskro.

I kid, Figanti. But now they are ready... and his Illness will arrive within the next months.

Yes. Yes it will... it's always around their maturity where I realize how far Signa come.

Well we were put through much more vigorous trials.

Yes... but he's learned so much in such a short time.

He's an Alamonshuor and the next Makti. If he couldn't do it I doubt another could.

The League member turned to his nephew, looking down at the battered man as he slept. Not too long ago was a boy who didn't understand his place in the universe. It wasn't too long ago that the boy couldn't accept him as family. He couldn't accept his role in the force of good. And now he was changed.

He placed hisSig hand on his nephew's head, feeling a sense of warmth he would never feel. This child was not his own... but he felt that way. The role of a Signa father was to train his son so that he could live. So that he could help in a war to rid the stars of an evil created from the source. Figanti was the most powerful Signa... but today he had to give up that title. Knowing everything he had taught Reku'un would aid him in his destiny made his bond with him stronger. He was not his son... but Figanti loved him like one.

"Sleep, Doshu'um... there is only one more struggle before our people and Minira's are free."

You're excited, aren't you?

For our last fight?

...

...

What Signa isn't eager to end this war?

Author's Note

Ehhhhhh. We're in ze final chapters, my friends. I'll give this 10-15 more. Plus an epilogue :raritywink: But I want to thank everyone for coming this far, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces.

The Last Step

Two months passed before everyone's eyes.

Armies upon armies were stationed in every city, in every district on the planet. Saddle Arabia, Prance, Germane, the eastern continents. The world was safeguarded by Loki'irian and Nera'ak platoons, while the League kept in most capitals. Celestia and Luna had taken part in training, as well as most of the Mane Six and Cadence, and were anxiously waiting to hear from the Doshu'um.

Jaqeluu sat on a turret of the castle, meditating and feeling for any disturbances. He sensed Derekosh approaching, and sure enough his brother appeared beside him, followed by Agner. "Are the cannons in place?"

"They're all in place. The Vegdor is ready at the top of the mountain," Derekosh informed him. "Jaqeluu, the cannon cannot be fired repeatedly, especially since we are in atmosphere. Either it'll ignite the mountain or explode should we fire it more than twice."

"Alright... hopefully we won't need to." He glanced over to Agner. "And the armies?"

"We've augmented their militaries with our armors and technology," Agner said, a bit bitter about it. "They only have basics so they cannot hurt themselves. And we've sabotaged the pieces so they can't tinker with what they have."

"It won't be easy taking back what we've given," Derekosh stated. He sighed as he sat beside his brother and looked out onto the horizon. Agner struggled to join them, his arm held in a healing cast. "Have you heard from uncle?"

"No... but I'm sure they're coming along just fine. It isn't our concern now... all we must do is wait." Agner laid back and closed his eyes, breathing in the clean air of Equestria.

"Wait, hm? It shouldn't be that bad... just another few days and I will be able to fight." Derekosh nudged him roughly, giving him a small grin and shook his head. "And what about that satellite you've been building?"

The elder two lost their playful smiles and turned to worry. "We won't be able to hold them off... not even with the planet fighting with our help," Jaqeluu said, uncrossing his legs and letting them dangle over the ledge. "If they're still out there... any of them... it's worth the risk."

"What risk?" Derekosh questioned. "How can there be a drawback to this?"

"The signal won't just be transmitted to the races we know of," his brother began, "It will be broadcasted throughout the stars. Anything that can process the transmission will get our coordinates... including the Arthanians."

Agner sat up and laughed somberly. "So if we should activate it before they come, they will pour in," he chuckled. "I doubt the Iikro will let us call for help without trying to stop us."

"Which means we can start the end." Jaqeluu and Agner stared at Derekosh. The warrior stood up and clenched his fists. "We can wait for the final day of Reku'un's Illness... then start this war while he finishes."

"It would be better to have him with us," Jaqeluu told him. "Derekosh, we need him to fight the Iikro. Then and there. Not a moment after they arrive."

"Figanti, you, and I could hold it off long enough for him to get through it. And Ichima and Limir aren't pushovers, on top of that. We can force them out while our armies are at their strongest. He won't be able to send waves with this signal broadcasting. It will be an all out blitz." The idea sounded worse than Derekosh seemed to think, but it did mean they would face the entirety in one shot. No breaks in the fight... just a constant stream to keep everyone on their toes, hooves, or paws.

"We must speak to the leaders first... I doubt they'll agree on the matter," Agner shrugged, clutching his arm as he regretted his action.

Their second eldest stood up and stared out with Derekosh. "This world will burn... but we must make sure it isn't consumed." The most savage warrior of their race placed his hand on his older brother's shoulder, hoping to comfort him. "When they come... and if we fall... I want you all to know that I am glad to have you as my family... as my brothers."

"You sound like those ponies," Derekosh laughed, hugging his brother with one arm. "We don't have a choice. We will win and we'll know how when it happens. Have faith in Reku'un, in our army, and in our plan. You act like we haven't made this up as we've gone."

Agner patted Jaqeluu's back and smiled. "Father knew we would stand here when they came... and we can only make him proud and send as many of them as we can to Nedafan." The three laughed together, reminiscing about their beloved parents. "One more revolution of this planet's moon... and then all of Nedafan will enter the mortal plane."

"And with an Iikro and Ashla, it's going to look a lot like it."

The training cube hummed as Figanti fiddled with the controls, while Draco watched behind him. The adolescent was no longer so. In his place was a giant. A toned, skilled giant. Draco stood at a daunting 8'10, shorter than Derekosh and Jerosh but right above Jaqeluu. His energy was no longer untamed, as it now flowed through his body more fluidly. The lines of his mark ran all the way up to his shoulder, ready to meet after his final trial as a Signa passed.

And Nyla had grown up, too. She was the size of a three story home, but still had her sleek build for the sky. Her fire breath burned brighter and hotter than ever, and her scales had also gotten thicker. She hadn't yet changed colors, as it would happen when she and Draco matured. Their training had paid off. The bond they shared was compact and unbreaking, their energies binding to one another and feeding into each other. There was nothing left to be taught. They were ready... well, almost.

"This is it... isn't it?" Draco asked, coughing into his elbow. "Ugh, I've never been sick."

"Considering you've never been in contact with a Loki'irian disease, I wouldn't be surprised," Figanti said, still adjusting the cube's settings. "This is the last step in your transition from Doshu'um to Makti. Once you enter this, you cannot leave until your mind settles and Nyla ascends."

"We've made it this far, uncle," he laughed, which turned into hoarse coughing. "We won't be frightened now."

Nyla grinned and nodded her head in agreement. "Once you step inside, I will be going back to Canterlot," he informed them. "There is nothing more for me to teach, and I need an update of what the League and our armies will be doing." Draco slowly nodded, then glanced up to Nyla.

Are you ready?

I was born ready.

Alright... alright... once we step out of there in a month, we'll be ready.

You sound nervous.

...a little. There's no more training, and we'll be fighting a battle... a battle to end all of this... end what my dad couldn't.

Or his ancestors.

Thanks.

I only mean to say that he wasn't meant to end this. You and you alone must be the one to lead this final charge. Minira has decided, and you and I will make sure peace reigns once again.

Okay, Nyla! Not really helping!

She chuckled deeply and nuzzled him.

We can do this, Reku'un. I know it.

They peered over to Figanti as he mounted Eskro and readied for takeoff. "Wait, wait. You're not gonna say anything?" Draco asked, gesturing to the cube. "We just go in? No words of wisdom or advice?"

His uncle smirked playfully and pulled his helmet on. "Try not to go insane." Eskro blasted into the sky, then zoomed out towards Canterlot.

"Wow... all of that encouragement, and that's it?"

There's nothing for us to do except endure. Even separating had a lesson. But now we're relying on ourselves to survive... and hopefully you won't go mad with hundreds of Maktis' memories flowing into you while your body fluctuates and your energy-

ALRIGHT!

Nyla smacked his head with her tail and laughed. "Okay... okay... come on... let's see what Ember went through way back when."

Author's Note

Mares and gentlecolts, we are now in the final chapters. Again, I hope you all are still around to see this all end, and I hope you enjoy it! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

For Tomorrow

"This is insane!" Rainbow shouted. "You want to call them here?!"

"Are we even ready to fight them?!" Twilight panickedly questioned. "We should wait and prepare until they arrive."

Luna cleared her throat loudly, all eyes shifting to her. "What made you come to this proposal?" Derekosh looked to Jaqeluu, who nodded for him to explain.

"If we wait, the horde will mass even more of what they have." He opened up a hologram of the planet, conjuring ships in atmosphere. "They will send horde after horde at us. With every wave we'll lose more and more of our forces, and if not then we will run out of energy and munitions." He created another image of the planet, this time with a bigger fleet hovering over Equestria. "The Iikro will be compelled to finish us as soon as possible, which will force it to throw everything it has at us and bring more later."

The girls and princesses, along with a silent table of rulers, pondered the situations. Celestia sat up and turned to Derekosh. "Why would it want to come so soon? What will your device do?" she asked.

Derekosh pulled out another hologram of the satellite. "It's a distress beacon we used cycles ago," he began. "Any species that could translate it, more preferably our allies, would have our coordinates and receive a cry for help. They know we are the best chance to finish this horde, but I'm not sure which races can afford to reinforce us. Even so, we have a chance to destroy their homeworld and finish them once and for all... even if it's the death of many."

The rulers all looked to one another, anxious about provoking this enormous war. "Are we even ready?" Applejack silently asked. "This... this ain't gonna be pretty... can we fight 'em? Even with what we got?"

They could all hear the fear in her voice. The Signa didn't blame them, since this would be their biggest battle since the defeat of Drepshol. "Whether or not we survive is not what we should be concerned about," Figanti said. He rested his blade on the table, running his fingers over its markings. "What every Signa has pledged... is to die so that others may live. Today we must know if you are willing to do the same. This is more than your world... it's the fate of this galaxy. We will all die to secure the safety of countless lives, die in vain, or live to tell the tale. I prefer living, but I know that I will die with corpses on my blade. If you cannot pledge this, then we've already lost."

The idea of death scared the rulers and Elements. Figanti admired their innocence among the galaxy's races. He closed the holograms and sat back, waiting for an answer.

"...I don't want to die... none of us do," Twilight murmured, looking down at the table. "I have so much to learn... so much to do... we all do." Derekosh sighed softly, believing he knew her answer. "We aren't Loki'irian. We can't set aside our moralities and beliefs like you can. But... I'm still going to fight my hardest." She took a quivering breath and smiled to her friends. "I'm fighting to stop the death of other races... but more importantly I'm fighting for my friends and family. I'm fighting for fillies and colts that still have a whole lifetime to spend. I'm fighting... I'm fighting for tomorrow."

Celestia smiled as she nodded. "If there is one thing I can say about your kind, Signa, it's that you are too faithless." The men shared smirks and shrugged. "My student has learned much these past few years... but I think she knows something your kind is forgetting."

"To fight for your own lives," Luna stated. "It is noble of you to lay down your lives for others... but a bit of self-preservation never hurt anypony."

"It's... actually kinda depressing," Rainbow admitted, scratching her mane. "I mean, sometimes it sounds like you guys just don't care."

"Trust me... we do... but it is hard fighting for yourself when so many others can suffer for your failure," Jaqeluu grimly remarked. "If you can't swear to our oath... then we will pledge to yours."

Each Signa raised his hand, their marks and eyes glowing.

"As Signa of Loki'ir, vanguards of the mother, we pledge to fight not only for the sake of others, but for the continued existence of ourselves," Jaqeluu declared, his energy pulsing through the room.

"I accept," Derekosh said.

"And I as well." Their energies faded, and Figanti bowed humbly. "We will fight for the tomorrow we all seek. Is that sufficient for the rest of you?"

The girls all agreed simultaneously, followed by the princesses, the changeling Queen, and the other nation's rulers. "It's better than theirs," Chrysalis snickered.

Jaqeluu grinned, then stood up to keep their attention. "We will give Reku'un a month to reach for final phase of his Illness before using the satellite," he announced. "Will you fight when that day comes?"

Heads turned, rulers agreed, and they all turned to Celestia as she stood to speak for them. "If it means finishing this fight... then we will be ready."

Figanti smiled and gave another bow. "Thank you... we will be ready for that day." He headed for the door as the meeting came to an end. "...we will win... I promise you all."

He exited the meeting room and made his way to the chambers of his nephew. There, his nephew's lover cared for their daughter, but they both looked to him when the door opened. "Figanti," Ember said, perking up immediately. "Is Reku'un-"

He put up a hand to stop her. "There is one month left... we will see him on the day of the battle." Ember nodded and closed her eyes, her daughter gurgling at the behemoth she would know as an uncle. "At least someone is happy."

Figanti chuckled as he sat down in front of them, letting Dawn play with his hand. "When he returns, he will have everything he needs to fight and win. This is it, Nogora (lover of my nephew)" he assured her.

She wasn't at all familiar with him, but she truly hoped to one day grow accustomed to knowing they are family. "I know... I know," she sighed. Dawn exclaimed suddenly when she found Figanti's mark, then belched a flame in his face. "Dawn, no!"

"It's fine!" Figanti laughed, rubbing his eyes. "It's a small burn. Her flame is strong!" The burns on his face healed away, making the small dragoness reach for his face. "She's a strong child... you must be proud."

"As a runt, it's good to know," she admitted with a bittersweet laugh. Figanti grinned as well.

"Reku'un is a runt as well... and look at what's he's accomplished," he reminded her. "You are strong. You are a strong Nera'akat, and a fine warrior. My nephew is fortunate to have you as his love, and he knows as much." Ember smiled as she stroked the spines of her daughter, who wriggled with giggles as her mother played with the little scales. "And your wedding... he will be there to marry you after this is over."

"The only question I have is whether it will be a dragon wedding, an Equestrian wedding, or a Loki'irian wedding," she chuckled, wiping her eyes with her tail.

"Perhaps all three?" They shared another laugh, entertaining the idea before falling to silence. "It will happen, Ember... it will."

She nodded. "I hope so," she whispered. "I just abhor knowing I can't fight with him out there."

"He'll fight harder knowing you and your daughter are safe," he told her. "Where he goes, none can follow... not when he's fighting as a god among men."

Ember looked to a picture beside her bed, one she cherished for so long. It was the picture Moon had taken... when they were teens. Well, he was technically a child, but he was still older than her.

We're almost there...

...give it your all, Draco.

Author's Note

Ah yes, another chapter down, another chapter closer to the end. Hope you guys enjoy, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Week One

Draco shivered constantly, too weak to keep his arms around himself. Voices whispered in his head, more than he could count, as he sluggishly crawled to a bed that his uncle had materialized. He pulled the covers off and wrapped himself up, his body feeling as cold and stiff as ice. An itching in his nose grew stronger, and stronger, until he felt a sneeze coming along.

"Ah... ah... CHOO!"

This wasn't a normal sneeze. Energy blasted out in front of him, sending him tumbling backwards, and slammed into the wall ahead of him, which was absorbed by the cube. Draco weakly groaned as his body ached from the force of it all. Nyla huffed weakly, her scales discolored as she kept still, her eternal flame at its weakest.

This... this is an Illness... tuvek (fuck), this is awful.

It... it gets worse... Reku'un.

These voices... what... what are they saying?

They're... the voices of your predecessors... the Makti before you... all of them... their memories... of loved ones... enemies... their struggles... it will all hit us in time.

And... and then w-w-what?

...w-we... try... not l-losing... our minds.

A grin barely made its way onto Draco's face. It vanished when he was thrown into a violent coughing fit, draining him of energy and breath. He wheezed for breath as he picked himself up off the floor. There wasn't anything to keep him warm, and his energy was falling well below what he needed to function. In an effort to stand, his knees buckled and he fell forward. He felt a growing numbness, just as the edges of his vision began to darken. Ember fell unconscious during her Illness. This must have been the same. Yet he still fought to keep awake; something he couldn't afford to do with so little to fight with. The darkness claimed him... but a light brought him back.

Except he wasn't Draco. No, he was in a new body. This was an adult, a mature Signa... and actually pretty weak. His power matched an adolescent's, but the other energies around him were weaker. He tried to look around, but his body refused to obey him. Instead, he felt himself start to walk. The hall he walked through was dimly lit, but he could make out carvings of a trunk. There was a sense of anxiety... but pride outweighed that. He reached a set of doors, and behind it he could feel an immeasurable amount of energy. The sheer presence made him awestruck, but not as much as he'd expect. His new entity took a deep breath before opening the door, and in front of him stood dozens of Signa and regulars. Now that they were in the light, Draco noticed there was a small boy beside him, holding his hand in fright.

And then, Draco looked upon a being he would never forget. Her body was Loki'irian, but she clearly wasn't Loki'irian. Her very body wasn't made of skin. Her hair billowed behind her, flames replacing strands of hair, while her body seemed to twinkle with stars and galaxies. Her eyes were like her hair in color, flames of all colors mixing. She was beautiful... a divine being if he had ever seen one. The goddess turned to him and smiled, giving his current form's son a small wave. They walked over to her and stood at her front.

Then, she spoke.

"Today, marks the end of Drepshol's reign, and the first Era of peace since its beginning starts on this day. And it is because of your world, your people, that I am here to say this. I honor you today, people of the nameless world, by giving you order. By thanking you. By letting the cosmos know who it was that brought about the end of bloodshed. Let it be known, to those who would seek harm, and to those who seek an ally. You are Loki'ir! My sword and my shield! Vanguards of what is just! And today, you will bow to one who will lead your people!" Draco felt her hand touch him, bestowing a massive amount of power into him. "On this day, I declare Homku Nuruga as Makti! My right hand. And his son, and those of the Makti, will forever be known as the Doshu'um! They will lead your people through conflict, through strife, and together as a race, you will keep peace and fight the evils left behind, wherever they may lurk. No matter what happens... know that I will always watch over you... it is of my deepest gratitude that I leave this responsibility to you. Salemos, my children. We will all meet again.

A blinding light shot down from heavens and engulfed her, and when the light vanished, so had she. Homku looked to his people, then to his son, and finally to his wife. "Minira... has turned us into warriors... into guardians... as Makti, I will fight to let those that lurk in the dark know who we are!" he bellowed, raising his axe. "Who are we?!"

The entire planet erupted into a simultaneous shout.

"WE ARE LOKI'IR! VANGUARDS OF THE MOTHER!"

Draco felt this swelling pride... this unimaginable happiness. He felt... as if he had found the meaning to his life. As if there was a fulfillment of his soul. A purpose. The purpose his ancestors knew.

And then, he was back in his own body.

The pains and ailments rocked him as he returned from his flashback... or whatever he would call it. It wasn't a delusion, or a dream... it was a memory. The first Makti... the first ruler of their unnamed world. And the woman he'd seen. There was no denying what and who she was.

She was Minira... the Mother, the Creator... and his legal grandmother.

That... w-was weird.

Yes... it... it was. We will know what they did... in time... Reku'un.

So... there's... m-more?

Yes... eight... eight hundred and fifty four of them... followed by an insanity test.

R-Right... Nyla?

Y-Yes?

I'm... sleepy...

He slumped over, his eyes falling shut, and collapsed. His energy lingering on the border of zero. Nyla soon joined him in that darkness, her breaths coming in every few minutes.

Author's Note

I feel that this chapter was kinda lame, but I want to at least go in depth with the whole Loki'irian puberty bidnez. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces.

Party of the Millenia

"So... three weeks... and then Tartarus breaks loose," Rainbow sighed, chugging a mug of cider. She burped less than ladylike, but Rarity made no move to scold her. "Maybe we could convince them to go get Tirek. Or revive Sombra."

"Not funny, Rainbow," Applejack said, nudging her side.

She shrugged with a small laugh. "Aw come on, those guys don't stand a candle to these Lokians."

"Loki'irians," Twilight corrected. "And when Tirek can practically swallow magic, I don't think we need to give him even more potent energy. He'd be unstoppable!"

"At least until they come," Pinkie added sadly joked, sighing as she fiddled with her drink.

Fluttershy rubbed Pinkie's back sympathetically, but she too was depressed by what was coming. "Why do they need us?" Applejack questioned. "All we got are our hooves and magic and the Elements. Ain't gonna do much on armies."

"Our powers made us stronger," Twilight reminded her. "Come on, girls. You heard Figanti. We're gonna make it through this... and with Draco training, he'll wipe the floor with Jerosh."

It didn't seem to lighten the mood. Why would it? They were in a pub in Canterlot, Twilight's second alcoholic experience, and were all worrying over what was to come. As they sat quietly, taking little solace in each other's presence, Pinkie shot up and gasped, as if realizing something.

"We should have a party!" she announced, quieting the other attendants. They went back to normal when Twilight sat the pink mare down. "We should throw a huge party before... well... that's not the point. We're gonna party 'til we're purple!"

"Why?" Rainbow laughed. "What are we celebrating?" Pinkie brought a hoof to her chin, furrowing her brow as she delved into her party thoughts and searched for something she could put on a banner.

"I believe you're a bit ahead of yourselves." The girls turned and looked to Agner, who nodded as he took a seat on the floor beside their table. "We have a... 'party' of our own that we are going to share with this world."

Pinkie bounced over to him and pressed her snout into his face. "Really?! Aww, I wanted to do it!" she groaned, mumbling to herself as she dropped her head.

He smiled and lifted her head gently. "You could help us. This is our most sacred celebration... and if it is our last, we would like to at least know we had that much." Pinkie's demeanor shifted back to her dreary mood from before, but she smiled and gave him a happy nod.

"What's this going to celebrate, guys?" Rainbow repeated, crossing her hooves. "Seriously, what are we gonna say? 'Happy last party, everyone.'"

"That doesn't sound bad," Agner snickered, waving his hand to dismiss the notion. "We've only celebrated this twice before. The day before our armies ended the first Galactic Conflict, and the day before our armies moved to help Minira defeat Drepshol. Millions of years ago."

"So is it for good luck?" Applejack asked, eased from the explanation he gave.

The Signa shrugged with genuine uncertainty. "We consider it... a time to see what we fight for," he smiled, adjusting his arm in his sling. "That's what I and my brothers believe. I cannot speak for others."

"So... you just see everypony you know? And strangers?" Twilight asked.

"That doesn't seem like it's going to appeal to everypony," Rarity commented. Agner shrugged again. "How would you have a party across the planet?"

"We tell the rulers to throw huge feasts, have performances, dances, any rituals to strengthen their bonds, and whatever else comes to mind." He sipped some of the cider he was holding, raising a brow at the strange taste. "Lovers consummate, siblings embrace one another, friends laugh... and we have the most fun of our lives to make sure it's our greatest experience. That's what we wish to do."

"Okay, okay," Twilight said. She waved her hooves and smiled as she thought it out. "It would help a lot of ponies the day before... no harm in it, I guess."

"Great! So everypony's invited!" Her smile vanished as she gasped out loud again. "I HAVE SO MANY CARDS TO MAKE! ByegirlsseeyouafterI'mdonewiththething!"

And just like that, she bolted out of the bar. Agner stared, speechless as to what he just witnessed. He looked to the mares for an answer, but they seemed unfazed. "She's just being Pinkie," Rarity giggled, "You get used to it, dear."

Agner stared at the door one last time, then turned and went to the bartender. "Give me the strongest drink you have." The stallion slid a bubbling glass of liquor to him, and Agner shot it back without a problem.

"Uhh... I'm not sure that's healthy," Applejack hesitantly told him. "Yer gonna feel it bad."

Agner shook his head. "If a pint of my kind's drinks can kill you, then yours won't tickle." He chugged back another glass. "You're gonna have to do better than that."

Crossover Hype!

Celestia looked out over the setting sun, sighing with relief as she rubbed her head. It had been weeks since she last raised the celestial body, but it felt amazing to not have to do it for now. She glanced up at the one who brought forth the moon, his eyes cold and his body stiff. When the streaks of color in the sky faded, he sat down on the grass and took off his armor. She sat beside him, their heads sagging as they looked to the ground.

"Do you blame me?" The question caught her off guard, and she turned to him quickly. "Do you think... I could have done something... anything?"

"If you did, we would have all died." The answer didn't seem to satisfy him, and Celestia knew she would never be satisfied with an answer like that either. With a sigh, she said, "Maybe you could have deflected it... or taken the hit. But I don't know, and... and I wish I did. No... I don't think you could have stopped it."

A tiny, bitter grin tugged at his lips, tears forming at the corners of his eyes. "But I tried... I tried my hardest... and even then it wasn't enough." She rested her head against his, her own tears falling down her muzzle as she consoled him. "I'm sorry..."

"It was the Iikro... you aren't to blame," she whispered, choking back a sob. "We're going to make the world a better place... for her."

He wiped his nose and held her hoof. "For the both of you... I'm going to make it up... so this never happens again." He brushed her fiery mane back, recalling its old summer colors before... the end of the war. "When the world submits to Loki'ir, there won't be any more death... no crime... no loss."

"And I'm going to help wherever possible," she assured him. He smiled softly before hugging her, then stood up from the ground. She took his hand in her own, and they walked back towards the castle.

She went to bed early, but he went to the war room. Waiting for him there was the leader of the League. The new League. "Have you located her?"

"She is weak, but she is clever," the Signa said. "She's gone somewhere into the Nera'ak territories to the west. We found a trail of her energy headed deeper. If you hadn't been so close to her I doubt she would know how to elude us."

His fist slammed into the man's jaw, a fierce growl gurgling out of his throat as he looked down at his subordinate. "Times change," he snarled, huffing loudly. "Send the yukark to find mass traces of her magic. She's been casting the same powerful spell for the last month."

"To do what, exactly?" the man silently growled.

His ruler stopped on his path to the door and looked back to him. "There is only one way to defeat me... and she knows what it is," he said. "I'm not sure if she has the spell completed or is still testing... but I want her here before she succeeds. I am sending the Iikro, and you will close in on her when you should find her. Understand?"

The newer League general nodded, and was sent out. Outside the door, the Iikro had been waiting, it's malicious grin oozing hunger. "We are teammates, then," the League leader sighed. "Lead the way, sire." It growled lowly and started bounding towards the exit. A group of Signa met them outside as the made their way west, a piece of purple hair clenched in the Iikro's jaw.

Author's Note

Ah yes, more crossover madness. It's nearly dawn, I'm beat, needed to write the next chap. As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces. And goodnight.

My Grandma is a God

Draco shouted as his energy flared suddenly, then sneezed and sent himself into the wall. He gasped for breath as his chest felt as though someone was crushing him, and another energy spike cured that feeling, only for it to return twice as worse. The voices in his head had grown louder over the past week, making his own thoughts garble in with theirs every so often. The cold in his hands and feet had spread to his core, forcing him to shiver and writhe every day. The aches he was experiencing had blown up into convulsions, and he was starting to vomit.

Nyla... Nyla, how... are you doing?

.....not..... good.....

My... my leg.... it's going numb.

My wings... are limp... Reku'un.

He smiled, then grimaced, as he tried climbing onto his bed. A coughing fit drained him of what little energy he'd mustered to climb on, and he fell on his side. The world seemed to spin around him, mitigating any chance of him sitting up. He grunted in pain as his head pounded, and a voice began to make itself known. Memories rewinded the clock, sending him into another flashback that wasn't his own.

He was in a room. A Loki'irian home, by the look of its walls. Like the other memories, he couldn't move. Whoever he was seemed to be thinking something over. There was a twinkling sound, almost like a set of bells, that brought his attention to a balcony entrance. In it, a beam of light shone brightly, small particles of dust forming into a humanoid shape. He watched in amazement as the form took a step towards him, the glow dying down until he could see the person's face. She looked... stunning. Her body held promise of sensuality, of satisfaction, and her skin looked about as smooth as cream. The faceless white morphed into a beautiful woman, her eyes... burning... and her hair... as if she were the universe itself.

And when she spoke, he knew who she was.

"Greetings, Reku'un." Her voice bored into his head, musical and authoritative... the only word to describe it would be motherly.

He was a bit stunned by her greeting, then tried to answer but couldn't. However, his ancestor fell to both knees and lowered his head to the floor. "Minira," he greeted, "It's... an honor to meet you."

She smiled, the small act causing him immense joy. "You need not bow, my child." Her mouth didn't move, but her voice still flowed into his ears.

"In the presence of divinity, how could I not?" The goddess giggled, slipping into a mix of older and younger laughs. "What do you require, Mother of Creation?"

She held out her hand, and he stood up to face her. "You're kind has done wonders to acquire peace and to maintain it. You are my vanguard; my defenders of purity and life... which is why this makes it so much harder." Minira closed her eyes, then opened them and showed the Reku'un of the past his achievements. "You embody the very thing I wish to spread... you have a sense of empathy and emotional understanding that surpasses any Oracle."

"I thank you, Minira... but kind words and feelings will not win this war." Her smile turned giddy, almost like a child, which was strange given how she was as old as the universe itself.

"Oh, but it will," she responded. "You're energy is pure. It's stable. It's a type of energy I find rarely in the mortal plane. If I could transform it, there would be untold power inside of whatever I choose to make it."

"And what of me?" he asked. Her smile fell, but she didn't falter one bit.

"You... will be turned into energy and joined with whatever I can make your energy into... be it a weapon or an object." Minira took his hand and held it between both of hers. "I have asked much of your kind... and I must ask now that you give up yours so that countless more could live... not just here. But out where they could not fight such a horde."

She looked behind him, and Draco's body turned also. His ancestor's wife laid in bed, a small child clutched to her chest as they slept. Minira smiled as she looked to the newest Doshu'um, and the lover of the current Makti.

"You... you will pass on the Ashla to my child... yes?" Reku'un asked. Minira nodded with a smile, moving back as he faced her again. "...I wish this war to end, and if it can end sooner, then I would be honored to say I was part of the reason." He kneeled before her again, stern and devoted to his decision. "I will die for you, Mother of Creation. Please... make sure this was not in vain."

She smiled and lifted him back up, looking deep into his eyes. Draco gasped as the environment around them fell apart, but Minira didn't. She walked closer to him, then reached out to touch his face. Draco gasped when it was his own face he felt the hand on. Another giggle escaped the ancient being, who fiddled with his hair while she looked on.

"Greetings, my grandson."

Draco awkwardly laughed and scratched his head. "Um... hello... should I bow?" She laughed a bit louder, filling him with an unreasonable warmth. "How are you here? Well... why are you here?"

Her thumb ran across his cheek before she pulled away. "Reku'un... I wasn't able to meet you as I did with every Makti before you," she admitted, "but I wanted to meet you now. The nations have agreed to start this war themselves, so that when you are ready, you will lead this fight from where you find it."

"But that's insane!" Draco exclaimed. "What if the Iikro wipes them out?! They could get-"

"If he did, he wouldn't have the power to defeat you," she reminded him with a smile. "Your brothers and uncle know this, which makes it a fight between your coalition and the Arthanians. You needn't worry. Jerosh won't move until he finds you."

Draco reluctantly accepted her response, knowing just as well that the Iikro needed him out of the way. "So... what happens when this is all over? What if I lose?"

"That is yet to be decided," she assured him happily, touching his hand. "Reku'un... when I first saw you I felt an indescribable interest. Your ancestor kept this interest as well, and he became the winning condition to this war. When you were born... you were something that changed the very balance. Which is why I'm here... which is why my daughter and all of those around you look to you now more than ever." The subconscious landscape faded away, and Minira did as well. "No matter what happens... you must fight... you must become the Makti this universe needs."

He closed his eyes in a sleepy haze, her final words ringing in his head.

"You must win."

Author's Note

Mm, we're so close ladies and gentlemen. And then it's no holds barred madness. And then my favorite types of chapters to write :twilightsmile: Hope you all enjoyed it, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Through My Father's Eyes

Energy slammed into every wall of the cube, a portion being absorbed while the rest exploded and dispersed into the air. Draco gripped his head in agony as he screamed, energy building in his body again. Nyla groaned and roared as his pain channeled into her, followed by her own spasms and explosions of energy. With another pulse, Draco roared as blue energy shout out erratically, throwing Nyla back and slamming him around as the unstable power surged throughout the room.

Where... is this all... COMING... FROM?!

Th...The Ashla... it's... channeling the Makti's power!

I'm... gonna... explode! I can't... get rid of it all!

He clenched his hands into fists and fired at the wall, yelling as the beam kept firing. Draco separated his hands to cut the beam, but the concentrated shot exploded into smaller ones that shot out from his fingertips. Another surge cut the smaller beams, and Nyla screeched as her eternal flame fired out involuntarily, burning a near-green color. The biggest surge yet ripped out of Draco's mouth as he tried screaming. It sent him to the ground as it was absorbed into the ceiling, until it cut off minutes later. Draco tried picking himself up, but fumbled onto his side and groaned. His throat felt like it was on fire. He coughed hoarsely, then spat up a glob of... something. Cracking an eye open, Draco looked around for whatever he had spit out. A burning blob of magma sizzled and crackled in front of him, which caused him to reel back and spit to the side. Unlike the burning piece of lava, plain saliva rested on the floor.

W...Wha?

Oh... no...

Nyla grunted as her scales turned to stone, but her legs morphed to crystal, and her wings grew bigger. She roared as Rites that weren't theirs began to surface, and Draco started feeling the same. His left arm turned to magma and dripped to the floor while his right dissolved into water, gushing like a waterfall. There was a sharp crack as his tailbone was pierced by a razor sharp tail. His jaw stretched into a monstrous maw, his lips absorbing into his face as his teeth sharpened and grew. The pain was unbearable. He'd heard of Signa that had turned on their kind; how they stole Rites and forever felt the pain whenever using them. It had to be the same pain. It was like it wasn't even his body anymore. Just a mess of Rites and abilities that weren't his.

He choked on a shout as his chest caved in, a small orb whirring to life where his torso opened up. With some struggling, and after throwing up a mixture of molten metal and acid, Draco found his will to scream out. Energy began concussively blasting outwards, wave after wave, shockwave after shockwave. Nyla clawed at her head as they grew out more spines from her skull, her maw thickening and her teeth growing a second row. Her tail had chunks of crystal and metal jutting out in different directions.

She bit down on a chunk of rock sticking out of her leg and roared. While she thrashed and screamed, Draco grunted as he felt something building within him. It was energy, of course, but this surge felt like hundreds of different individual sources all pushing together. There was a dark energy keeping all of these overwhelming powers together... an energy he had loathed but now felt uncertainty about. It wasn't awake... no, not yet. When it smelled the beginning of what could very well decide the fate of the galaxy it would awaken. It would fight with him and help him with every bit of power it had accumulated.

This was a taste. Just a small taste of the vast reserves of energy it held.

"NNNNNNNNNAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"

As the Signa and unicorns went about their day, preparing for the party of their lives, they all stopped. Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Twilight all rose their heads as their horns blinked from a minor absorption of magic. They felt rejuvenated after directing so much for the celebrations. But with it came a mounting sense of terror and awe. A massive distortion of magic flooded into the air, a mixture of hundreds of signatures that melded into one entity.

Figanti was standing beside Moon as the energy washed over them, and he smirked as it began to fade. The princesses looked to him, and he simply smiled. "Now imagine this power... is only a miniscule percent of what it will be." Moon's eyes widened as he looked to the ground and tried to fathom that much raw energy.

Jaqeluu and Derekosh both smiled as they looked up into the evening sky. "Do you think he felt it?" Agner managed to murmur from behind them, still dumbfounded.

"Without a doubt... and he knows we'll be ready." Derekosh chuckled and glanced to his brother.

"Well it certainly wouldn't be any fun without gods fighting in this battle."

Draco felt... detached. Like... he wasn't just in pain before.

...another... another memory?

He watched as the forests of his world burned menacing reds, the afternoon sky blotted out by smoke and fighting. There were screams in the burning trees, the screams of the dying and any warriors left. He was on a dragon, dodging beams and slashing soldiers that sprang out from the trees. Beside him was another dragon, and on its back was a Signa woman. Her metallic wings protected her from some of the stray blaster shots that passed over them, but an enormous beam shot in front of her. Before she could be consumed, her Nera'ak lurched to the side, snapped the saddle, and sent her flying over to Draco's ancestor. She screamed as her partner burned up, but Draco's counterpart yelled something to her to keep her focused. They dropped into the forest, flying just below the branches and making their way west. A small clearing littered with bodies opened up, and the two jumped down, blood splashing against their legs as their Rites surfaced.

Draco saw the woman's body cover itself with vines and vegetation, her face concealed behind a leaf woven mask. His own arm came into view, diamond-like in appearance, as he charged what looked like a bunker. He knocked down the wall with ease and ran inside, crushing the bodies of soldiers that had been killed in the hall. Another large metal door stood at the end of the hall, and they could hear the wails of a child. The woman leapt forward and blasted the door apart, the two rushing in and searching frantically. In the corner was another woman, covered in her armor and blood, and they went over when the cries resounded from that corner. They gasped when the warrioress' face lifelessly hung to the side, her neck gouged and her mask torn to show her lifeless expression.

In her dead arms was a baby. A tiny infant that wailed for safety. The woman picked him up, speaking to him in a silken voice that eased him slightly. A chorus of roars and growls brought their attention back to the entrance, where dozens of soldiers were funneling into. She looked to him with a hardened eye, and Draco lifted his hand towards the incoming horde. A bright flash followed a powerful wave of energy that shot out in front of them. The Arthanians were vaporized along with most of the bunker, and the two started running. He ran behind her with an energy field surrounding them as they ran through an army of the mutts. Draco saw a fort of some kind in front of a mountain, which they entered once they reached it.

His brothers were there waiting. They ran into a lift while the army behind them held back the horde as it poured in. Dozens of Signa boarded a ship inside the mountain, an escort guiding him and his family inside. Taking off was rough as rounds exploded against the barriers around the ship. Nera'ak swarmed around the ship, screeching and roaring as they were torn apart and blown up from the Arthanian ships. As the past Nera'ak plummeted, the ship jumped across the stars.

Draco watched as his family separated, his mother carrying him to a pod while his brothers entered similar ones. He turned and looked to the dreadnought aiming its charged weapon at their ship. His father closed his eyes and whispered softly, almost inaudible over the high-pitched hum.

"Dot'it ura ot jro... jra ninjot (It's up to you... my son)"

Author's Note

Three chapters until chisa (shit) goes down :pinkiecrazy: I'm kinda sad that this story is almost over. But at least you'll all be here for the ride! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

Family Above All Else

As the week went by, pulses of energy washed over Equestria and its neighbors from the training cube. Many questioned it, and all the Signa would say would be vague. "Our greatest hope," as Figanti had announced. Draco was what every Signa, Bestial, and regular depended on to defeat the Iikro and secure them this victory. At the very least, taking out the homeworld would be a game changer for other species in the cosmos. The planet was ready... just another week left before Jaqeluu started the satellite.

It was a time Celestia had seen some times before. Before Nightmare Moon. Before Sombra and Discord, when the land was medieval and ancient. The sheer anxiety that rattled her to the core, scratching at her mind with every passing day. It was easier for her to dismiss it then. But now she faced something straight from Tartarus, and it had an army from the same pit. It seemed like the very face of evil threatened to devour them in unholy darkness and hellfire. Who was to say they wouldn't? They'd done it to the Loki'irians. What could a mess of less powerful races do against this oncoming horde?

That was what Celestia asked herself as she laid in her bed, the moon in the sky and her sister in the throne room. She'd been without sleep for several days, and even though she was finally relaxing, she was more awake than ever. Tossing and turning didn't work much, just frazzling her mane and ruffling her feathers. With some reluctance, she got out of bed and paced around her room slowly. There were so many things that plagued her mind and kept her mind vamped with questions and concerns. It was an awful thing to do at the moment, but there was nothing more for her to do. A small gleam of light went into her eye, and she glanced over at the window. There wasn't any sunlight, thankfully, so she looked to the reflection on the wall. Following the direction of it, she trotted over to her nightstand and gently moved the picture frame out of the moon's light.

Her magic froze as she examined the picture more closely. It was... when Draco had turned six. The cake and Chef Pan... Cadence and Rainbow... and her wonderful son. It had been so long ago, but it only felt like yesterday. When she first took care of him... Dasher babysat... oh, Draco had been so excited for school. He was the happiest colt she'd ever known. She brought him that happiness, and... he brought her this one. The happiness of being a mother, a proud and loving one, was a gift of an experience to know. She and Twilight were like mother and daughter... but Draco had clung to her when no one else could. His kind were off in the stars and he would think she was his true mother. He never asked otherwise, and he never doubted it for a second.

"Moon was an accident." Celestia jumped a bit before snapping her head to the door, where Luna stood; smiling a bit. "I'd tried animating different animals, and accidentally binded a wolf and pony together. At first he was a wolf with a pony's mind, but he needed more enchantments to keep the two attached."

The younger sister walked in, smiling as she looked at the picture from so long ago. "What were you thinking?" Celestia softly laughed. "You could have combined him with a manticore."

Luna's smile dimmed into a more somber one. "It... he had been my attempt at companionship," she murmured, recalling the little pup she'd created. The way he looked up at her in wonder in his first minutes of creation had wrenched her heart in a way it had never been.

Celestia wrapped her wing around her sister and nuzzled her. "I'm sorry, Luna... I don't know how many times I can say it before I feel you really do forgive me." Luna returned the gesture and smiled.

"If it hadn't been for my accident, Draco would not be on the path he is now," Luna remarked, chuckling with her sister. "I'm glad to see them so close. Just as us, yes?"

Celestia smiled and gave her a firm nod. "Of course. We're sisters, after all," she grinned.

Luna's horn chimed suddenly, and she sighed before moving out from her sister's embrace. "The night calls," she said. "Rest, sister. It will serve you well for the coming days."

In a flash, she was gone. Celestia sat on her bed and held the picture frame in her hooves, running one over her son's small face. She set the picture down and nestled into her bed, readying for a night of rest. A pulse of energy washed over her, and she smiled as her son's signature stood out from the rest.

"You can do this, Draco.... you're my little soldier."

Moon stared up at his mother's moon from the bench in the castle's garden. It always served to soothe his mind, either from stress or worry. Tonight was like many of the ones he'd had since the Loki'irians announced they would be starting the war. He didn't want to sleep. He wanted to train, but there was nothing left for him to learn. Nothing left for him to absorb. He was at his prime, and yet he doubted it would be enough for him to take on the coming storm.

"It's a beautiful moon." He turned as Hutono and Niraka approached, both garbed in regal Loki'irian garbs, which were extremely soft cloths decorated with dragons and leaves. Niraka smiled as she sat beside him and sighed, "Our moons were bigger... but not as bright."

"Moons?" Moon chuckled.

Hutono nodded as he laid on the grass. "Our planet had two moons. Hudoro and Ikotur. I was named after the first," he proudly answered.

Niraka yawned softly and leaned back against the bench. "What troubles you so much?" she asked, tilting her head to him.

He shifted quietly and closed his eyes, bathing in the moon's light. "...I've lived for so long... and now I finally have something to look forward to." He thought to Fluttershy, smiling at the thought of how much they had done in the past months. "I have mate... family and friends... but now... I'm afraid."

Hutono chuckled lightly, earning a minor glare from their runt. "What do you think we feel?" he laughed, sitting up and patting Moon's back. "We're not fearless warriors, Moon."

Moon swatted his pack member's hand away and huffed. "You all have an easy time hiding it," he muttered, lowering his head to the bench. "And where are Orgos and Inagro?"

Niraka hummed softly as a bird landed on her shoulder. "My brother is helping the other Alphas move their packs into appropriate terrains. We're much more efficient in environments that compliment us," Niraka explained, rubbing a small bunny's ear in her lap. "And your brother, Hutono?"

He shrugged. "Either he's training with other Betas or resting. He hasn't rested since... the Iikro." None of the Signa liked mentioning it. Nor did the regulars or Bestials. "Ever since he's been going through more and more... and he's trying to have me tend to our wounded when the time comes."

"He won't succeed," Niraka assured him. "Inagro needs us when the time comes."

"And what exactly will we be doing?" Moon asked.

"We're going to be isha nagoshu. Ship hopping." Moon furrowed his brow and tilted his head. "We'll be going with regulars up to the ships to cause havoc. The Signa will keep other ships away while we take control and send them into one another."

"We're going inside their ships?" Moon repeated, not believing entirely what he was hearing.

Sadly, Niraka nodded. "If we can disorient them, the ground and Nera'ak forces will have an easier time fighting without orbital strikes hammering them," she elaborated, turning to him. "Moon... our mission can change the tide of battle. We can even the fight if we can get rid of the ships that come."

"That sounds like we're all going on suicide missions," he grimly stated. Niraka and Hutono glanced at one another, giving each other solemn nods.

"In a sense... it is." Moon stared at them in horror and disbelief. "Moon, we will try our hardest to live, but if we are to die, we will bring them with us."

"Are you insane?!" he exclaimed. "You Loki'irians don't care about your lives! Doesn't that bother you?! You could DIE! And you embrace it?!" He stood up and bared his teeth. "I'm going to fight so that I can come home! I am fighting for all of you, but I'm also fighting to see my family, my friends, and the one I love! Doesn't any of that matter? What will everyone think when you're gone? Your lovers, your friends, your family!"

Niraka held her hands in her lap, grinning as she exhaled. "Moon... if we win this war, we have nothing left." He looked at her with a stunned expression. "The only evil this universe has left will be wiped out, and we will no longer be needed."

"And with Drepshol gone, another war like this is bound to never happen. If we are to fight our last fight... we should make it worthwhile." Hutono stood up and looked down at Moon. "It's all we have ever known."

Moon smacked him. Niraka gasped and Hutono did the same, both glaring at Moon. "You... you're crazy... both of you!" he snarled. "No... no, you're selfish. You don't care what others will think. You think you'll be remembered in glory, like legends. But what about those who loved and knew you? Who trained with you, who talked with you? They'll just forget about you?" Hutono eased up, looking away in slight thought. "We're all coming back... and I want you to sear that into your heads! All Bestials! We're not fighting just for others to live. We're fighting so you can all find a home and live for once!"

Niraka and Hutono were silent. The animals had all fled when he had started yelling, and now they watched from the trees and bushes. A small cough came from behind them, directing their attention to Inagro.

"I'd say it was my job to do this, but you've beaten me to it." The three stood up, waiting for him continue. "On behalf of our pack, I have pledged us to this planet's mantra. A new code we will fight for."

"And that is?" Hutono questioned.

Inagro smiled at Moon and said, "Tomorrow." They all waited for more, and he sighed with a small laugh. "We are not fighting for the Signa beside us, or the equines or any nation. We are fighting for our tomorrow... the tomorrow that includes us and those we know."

The pack glanced to one another in question, but Niraka was the first to acknowledge it. "If... if you believe that... then I will follow you," she nodded, earning a meaningful nuzzle from her brother. "Hutono?"

He tugged on his attire and shrugged. "It seems... more personal than it is for all others... you're sure? Both of you?" The siblings nodded without hesitance. Hutono looked to the ground, then took a deep breath. "I'm one of your runts, Inagro. If Orgos will follow you, then... I trust you've both made a better decision."

Inagro nodded and glanced to Moon. "I'm sure tomorrow is what you seek?" he laughed loudly. It was strange for Moon to see the man so jovial. It was... weird.

"Yes... I'm fighting for my tomorrow." Inagro nodded and gestured to the castle.

"The three of you sleep. You've earned it after all these days." The subordinates hesitantly made their way inside, but Inagro stopped Moon. "Thank you."

"For... for what?"

Inagro sat on the steps and adjusted the sleeves of his clothing. "I want to thank this world... it has shown me so much that I would have never known." He shook his head and smiled brighter than before. "You ponies weren't like us... but you were happy. We felt we were happy... but it was all just an illusion. An escape to this war. But... but now I see it. I see it now, after all this time."

He let the first tear since he was a child fall.

"This pack... it's full of my friends and family... and I will fight to make sure I can come back to say that."

Author's Note

Sorry for the delay. Stuff that don't matter too much. Anyway! Hope you guys enjoyed the chapter, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Like It's the Last Night

Lugosho ot Menshahi.

Celebration of Champions.

The sacred Loki'irian tradition that would send them into battle with their lives lived to its fullest. The morning was spent with children. Whatever they requested would be fulfilled. So long as they were happy, nothing was out of reach. Those without children would help prepare the feast their nation would have. Canterlot was flooded with ponies, both in the streets and the castle. Today was a day where there were no social classes, nor economic classes. There were no rich. No poor. Every mare and every stallion held the same exact value as the next, and no pony would question as to why.

There were no distinctions between countries. Griffon, pony, Loki'irian, minotaur, yak, changeling, Diamond Dog, dragon. None of it mattered. Today they were no long separated by borders or squabbles. They were Earthlings. They were soldiers and support. And come tomorrow, they would test themselves in a battle that would decide the fate of everything and everyone.

Who wouldn't want a drink before then?

And so, when the children had their fun and sleep claimed them, the world turned into an uproar of parties. The Loki'irians had advised a lack of alcohol, but they kept healers on standby in case any were to get intoxicated. They didn't blame them, given what they were forcing them to take part in. Music played, performers performed, and Loki'irian performers showed the planet the most beloved part of their culture. The voices of their women melted the hearts of even the coldest warriors. Their dancers moved hypnotically to their exciting melodies, showing off their feminine and masculine traits through these rituals. And the celebrations just wouldn't end. The night was young, and Loki'irians were going to spend this night as their ancestors once had.

Twilight watched the performance going on with her friends, all of them chatting and laughing. "Their so amazing!" Fluttershy said in awe. "And I love their pretty dresses!"

"They have to show me their designer!" Rarity squealed, watching a duo of women leap opposite each other. Their garments flared in the torchlight, giving them an almost divine look. Rarity tittered at the display, earning eye rolls from Applejack and Rainbow.

"It's pretty cool what they're doing with their magic," Rainbow smirked, watching a dancer move his energy into several orbs. He manipulated them with his movements, giving them an almost living appearance. "Don't think unicorns could do that, huh?"

The unicorns at the table rolled their eyes as well. "There are lots of things the Signa can do, Rainbow," Moon chuckled, taking a swig of his cider. "I've never seen them so... happy."

"Their voices are beautiful," his mother commented, closing her eyes as she listened to the vocalizing. "And they cannot hypnotize us, as well."

Celestia, wearing a garb like the one from the past Gala, laughed softly. "It's good to see them out of their armor," she smiled, glancing to the other ponies in the castle courtyard. "Especially the Guard. I wonder if I could get Draco to dance out there."

"We could watch Dawn for you, Ember!" Pinkie exclaimed, giggling with the rest as the dragoness shook her head and laughed.

"I don't think Draco even knows how to do what they do," she chuckled, finishing her first mug of cider since her pregnancy. "And then I can't use energy."

"That isn't stopping the regulars," Moon laughed. Mingled in with the Signa dancers were regulars, performing just as gracefully as their powerful counterparts.

"Or Agner!" Pinkie shouted as she pointed to him.

Agner danced with a trio of others, swapping partners and moving to the lively tune. They matched each other's movements perfectly, as if they were reflections of each other. "It's about time he found his partner," Jaqeluu laughed, turning their attention to him.

Instead of his armor or the black fabric, he was garbed in a loose tunic with vines and a silk like cloth covering his lower body. Half of his chest was displaying a number of scars that hadn't regenerated, and they finally had a good view of his arms and legs. He wasn't unlike the other warriors and warrioress' in the crowds, having scar upon scar that they flaunted like trophies. It was, however, a surprise to see him there.

"What do you mean?" Rarity questioned, glancing back over to Agner as he continued the ritual with the woman.

Derekosh coughed to grab their attention once more, earning a few smirks and stifled snickers when they saw him dressed similarly to his brother. The only difference was he had a militaristic frame over his shoulders and a red cape draped over his left arm. "What he means is our brother is... 'in love'"

Pinkie Pie shot up and gasped loudly, then broke into a large smile. "That's amazing! No, awesome! No! Super duper fantastically exciting!" she yelled.

"Yes," Jaqeluu chuckled. "It is. We are glad that he's found her now." He glanced to his brother, who was busy staring at his younger brother with a pang of pain in his eyes.

They knew about their wives, and it was no secret as to what Derekosh was thinking about. Celestia thought to herself for a moment, then grinned devilishly as she took another sip of her drink. "Moon, don't you think you should dance with Fluttershy?" she slyly questioned.

The couple each looked surprised, and Fluttershy blushed as she politely shook her head and smiled. "Oh, no no, I-I don't... dance very often... or in front of big crowds," she insisted, scooting closer to Moon.

"Oh, but it's the perfect time!" Rarity chimed in, just as Celestia had hoped. "This is supposed to be the biggest party, and we're not dancing?"

Pinkie finished her mug and bounced to her hooves. "Rarity's right! C'mon! We gotta shake our flanks like there's no tomorrow!" She chuckled nervously and fiddled with her mane. "I mean, we gotta party 'til we're purple! C'mon c'mon c'mon!"

Applejack shrugged with a smile and got up with them, followed by Rainbow as she licked the foam off her lips. "Oh, don't think you're excused, Ms. Princess," Rainbow laughed, nudging Twilight out of her seat.

"Okay, okay!" Twilight giggled. "C'mon. There's gotta be somepony that wants to dance with you." Their banter died off as they moved to the crowd, although Moon and Fluttershy kept where they were.

"And the two of you?" Luna questioned playfully, lifting them to their hooves/paws with her magic.

"Mother, I-"

"This is a night to spend with her," she interrupted firmly. "Go and make the most of it. I have your aunt to keep me company."

Celestia rolled her eyes and laughed. Moon glanced to Fluttershy, who looked a bit apprehensive, and she hesitantly smiled. "Um... w-we can stay close to the girls... right?"

Moon nuzzled her and pecked her lips. "Of course. Come, we don't want Rarity coming back," he joked. She giggled as he led her towards their friends, leaving the alicorn sisters, the Signa brothers, and Ember.

"And you two?" Celestia asked, knocking Derekosh out of his thoughts. "Aren't you going to celebrate?"

Jaqeluu looked at her with a stern expression for the briefest moment, before he too smirked and shrugged his shoulders. "If the Goddess of the Suns would allow me, I'd offer her a dance," he laughed, bowing his head. "In the Loki'irian tradition, of course." Celestia stood up and bowed respectfully, then held his hand as they moved to the crowd of dancing Loki'irians and ponies. "Are you two coming?"

Derekosh and Luna both perked up in confusion, then glanced to one another. The warrior turned to his brother, read the sly grin, and glared with a "I'm going to murder you" smile. Meanwhile, Luna was dumbfounded by her sister's smile, until she caught on and flushed with a huff. "I haven't danced in over a thousand years," she murmured, taking another sip of cider.

Derekosh shook his head and sat down. "You'd probably look like a fool dancing in the way of my people," he scoffed. Luna cut her drink short and glared at him.

"I would argue you would look like a clown if you were to dance like an Equestrian," she shot back, giving him a half-hearted glare.

A grin worked its way on his neutral face, and he stood up and gestured mockingly to where their siblings had gone. "Is that a challenge?" he snarkishly questioned.

Luna stood up and pompously trotted in front of him. "If it were, would you be up to it?" she smirked.

Derekosh offered his hand, laughing lightly as she took it with her hoof. "Never challenge a Signa, Limir," he mockingly warned.

Ember smiled as they walked into the crowds and danced, the two extremely different in their styles. Her mood dimmed as she watched everyone and everypony having a good time, and here she was. Her lover was going through the most gruesome and maddening training, and she couldn't be with him to help however she could. Her father was in the mountains, as he'd be fighting there come tomorrow, and she was here alone. She wished she could see her father, or Flare, or someone that she could spend time with before they risked their life. It irritated her to no end that she would be forced to stay inside and stay out of the fight. But Dawn was here now... and the last thing she wanted for her daughter would be for her to grow up without a mother and father.

It wouldn't come to that... Draco would win, and she would be there to greet him with their little firebreather.

"You should rest, Ember." She turned and looked up at Figanti, who was finally out of his usual armor. He looked... peaceful... as if he weren't a warrior that had fought hordes of Arthanians. But he too had his own marring. Running down the length of his arm were rakes and slashes, his neck marred by gashes that had healed.

"And miss this? Who wouldn't want to miss a bit of sleep?" she jested. Her uncle in law didn't seem so amused. "It's a day of celebration... and I can't celebrate with anyone I'm close to... not even Draco."

Figanti put a hand on her arm, sighing deeply and sitting beside her. "You know what he would want for you," he reminded her. "He cannot be here, but don't forget his love. So long as he lives, you and your daughter, and everyone and everypony, that he loves will be his drive. And when this war is over, you will have a family... your own family. Isn't that reason enough to celebrate?"

He moved the mug away from her claw and tugged her towards the other partiers. "And just what do you think you're doing?" she chuckled, standing with him.

Figanti smiled and showed her his insignia. "If my brother was alive, he would be the one doing this. It would be my honor to dance with the future wife of my nephew, in place of his father," he declared, bowing regally. "Would you care for a dance?"

She smiled gently and rolled her eyes. "You know you shouldn't be bowing," Ember laughed.

He stood back up and shrugged dismissively. "It is what the 'gentlecolts' do, yes?"

"I'm a dragoness," she reminded him, chuckling as she nodded. "But I wouldn't mind dancing. Are you as good as your nephew?"

"Well I believe you'll be the judge of that."

It was a night of laughter and merriment. Where dancers and singers and musicians performed at their very best, and the partiers made sure to leave nothing to regret if the next morning should be their last. Everything around them was the pinnacle of their society, and of the Loki'irian's, and a reminder as to what they were fighting for. They were fighting to draw another breath. To look upon the rest of their society and see it more closely knit and stronger as a whole.

Tomorrow they would fight for their home. And no one would take their home from them without a fight to the last breath.

Author's Note

The next chapter is the official beginning of the end. The final slew of chapters before this book reaches its end. I'm excited and anxious to see what you guys think, but I hope you all enjoy! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Beginning of the End

Who could say they were ready to face an army infinitely greater than their own? Certainly not Equestria, nor the Griffons, the Diamond Dogs, the Minotaurs, the dragons, or even the yaks. Silence loomed over the planet, a horrific calm before what could be an apocalyptic storm. Armor clanged as regimes of species moved to their assigned positions. Magic and energy whirred and chimed as they were turned into enormous barriers around numerous cities. If one were to look at the planet from orbit, it would look like a dome world. Outside these barriers were cannons, and around those were armies that put any individual nation to shame. Floating above each major city were dreadnoughts, accompanied by squadrons of fighters.

Signa, Bestial and regular alike were split up among the cities, but everyone could feel the pure energy drifting in the city of Canterlot. The heavy, stupefying amounts of energy brought the morale of anything that could sense the imbalance up to greater heights. If that wasn't enough, the biggest chunk of the Loki'irian fleet, or what remained of it, hung overhead, nearly blotting out the sun's rays. On the ground was nearly half the Loki'irian army, each donning their most advanced armors and weapons. Nera'ak lumbered around on the ground while flyers rested and waited on the massive cruisers and dreadnoughts.

None of this came anywhere close to what lay atop the mountain. With a dreadnought and an army of its own guarding it, the Vegdor cannon rested with its barrel aimed to the sky. Few Loki'irians knew of its power, and even fewer knew the struggles of that had been fought to even consider the weapon's creation. Some called it insane. Others believed it was a heretical form of defying Minira herself. Worse still, they called it a disgrace to existence itself. Playing God, as some would say.

The Vegdor took anything it hit out of existence.

A soldier, a ship, a dreadnought... planets, even. The Loki'irians learned of the godlike weapon's potential generations ago when a gunner missed his shot on an Arthanian ship. The cost was in the millions, as the planet had released so much energy the entire battle had been consumed in hellfire. The 750th Makti demanded every dreadnought be brought to port for disarmament. After the "Sample of Oblivion" incident, every Vegdor cannon was removed and dismantled from each dreadnought, except for five. Four had been lost in the fall of Loki'ir, but the last one rested atop the mountain Canterlot resided under. They literally sat beneath a weapon of untold power. A sleeping giant. And the giant would soon wake.

Figanti rushed through the lines of the warriors, shouting to get them in order. Other Protiiglo, the highest ranking Loki'irian officers, yelled and hollered to get the other species in check, making sure every line was fully supplied with ammo, medical solvents and extra weapons. The inner lines were flanked by automated mechs, which responded directly to Portok's orders. Further in, mounted cannons and turrets protected entrenched lines. Streets had become blocked wall after wall of barricades and warriors. Nothing looked the same. The city looked ready for war.

Twilight went to scratch an itch on her nose, but her suit, named Liika, did it for her. "Oh! Hm... they must really not want to let themselves be bothered when they fight," she mused, smiling beneath the helmet to her friends.

"Well, wouldn't want an itchy nose gettin' ya... y'know..." Applejack drew a line over her armored neck and made a slicing sound. The girls gave mixed reactions, but it all quieted down soon enough. "Girls... ah know ah can be stubborn... and plain awful, sometimes."

"Sometimes?" Rainbow scoffed, chuckling when Applejack nudged her with her mace.

"What ah wanna tell ya'll... is that ah love each and every one of you," she said, keeping her voice level. "Ya'll are like family... and ah wanna have a full family reunion when this is all said an' done. No empty seats, ya hear?"

Rarity sniffled beneath her helmet and nodded. "Oh, I hope I'm not the only one crying," she giggled, thanking her armor as it cleaned her face and drained any tears from her eyes. "As soon as this is over, we're all getting treatments at the spa. And dresses. One for each of you."

"And a party!" Pinkie chimed. "We can have it in the Castle! It'll be like another Gala!"

"We'd better start the cards after we kick some flank," Rainbow laughed. She adjusted the spear resting against her shoulder and looked out to the greenish sky, thanks to the field around the capital. "And we need a performance to make it more epic than my sonic rainboom."

"Maybe Fluttershy's bird choir," Twilight suggested, turning to their silent friend. 'Would they be okay with singing for a big party?"

Fluttershy lifted her head suddenly, then quickly shook her head. "Oh, I don't think so. B-But, maybe I should ask them. They get really nervous when they have to sing without practice," she said, her voice amplified by her suit. "Oh, am I talking too loud?"

"It's just the suit," Rainbow laughed, patting Fluttershy's shoulder. "Don't worry. We won't need these too long."

They were quiet once more as a drum rang out, slowly reverberating through the land. "Girls..." Twilight's armor moved away from her face as she turned to them. "...I'm so glad Celestia kicked me out of Canterlot. And I'm so glad I met all of you."

She wiped her muzzle, and they wrapped each other in a group hug. "We've gotta be the luckiest ponies," Rainbow sniffled.

"You said it," Applejack laughed.

Celestia smiled from afar, then turned to her sister as the drums grew louder. She nodded firmly, and Celestia started up her horn. In a flash, they were taken to the top of Canterlot Castle. Derekosh, Jaqeluu and Agner were near the satellite, the first messing with the control panel while the other two waited. They all turned when they heard the sound of magic.

"Is it ready?" Celestia asked.

Derekosh typed in another command, then looked up to the princesses. "It is... are the armies ready?"

"They are... but there is one thing that needs to be done," Luna said. Derekosh grinned, but he nodded and nudged Jaqeluu.

"If anyone should do this, it should be you," he told his brother.

Jaqeluu shook his head. "No... I know who must do this."

Down below in the city, Figanti was arming a turret with shells when his armor alerted him. "Yes?" He listened carefully, then sighed before taking off to the castle. He landed gently beside them, examining the device. "You're certain it's fully functional?"

"Yes, uncle," Agner chuckled, pushing a small microphone into his hand. "Go... they need to hear this."

He thought back to Konaskol... the man who would have been in this very position. But now it was him, and now he had the honor of leading their sacred gathering of the best Signa, and the honor of acting in his friend's place. He tuned it to the frequencies of each suit on the planet, then cleared his throat.

"The satellite is ready." He waited for some minutes, noticing the lack of movement down below. "We will be launching it shortly, but there is one thing left to do."

He inhaled slowly, then shakily let his breath go.

"Today... today we will be fighting one of the most evil forces known to the stars," he said, sitting down at the edge of the spire. "They have taken untold amounts from my people... and I want every nation to know they will take something from you this day. But... they have also done what will be their undoing. They've brought us together. They've united your split land and put you on the same side."

"Though I am glad to unite a world, I will admit that even then... it may not be enough." He paused again, grinning somberly. "Sons will be lost... fathers... daughters... mothers... and so many more will fall with them. But when they arrive... when they barrel towards you and kill those beside you... do not be afraid. Be angry. Be vengeful. Remember what you're fighting for. Remember who you love, and let that same love drive you to fight to your dying breath!"

"These monsters will not stop until they meet a force that can defeat them. By Minira's grace, we will be that force. We will be the ones, years from now, to say we stopped them! We will have the privilege of saying we fought this fight, and that we were victorious! We will tell the children of our lands that they may reach to the stars and beyond, because those hordes will not lurk in the darkest reaches of space."

"Fight today. Fight for yourselves. Your families. You friends. Fight and don't stop until you win. Fight with us... fight for good... FIGHT FOR YOUR TOMORROW!"

Boisterous roars and cheering erupted throughout the world, soldiers of all nations shouting for war. Figanti glanced to the mountains, praying silently and quickly before turning back to Derekosh. His nephew typed in a command on the panel, then stood back as the satellite whirred and began to float. Thrusters popped out from its sides, then fired away and sent it into the atmosphere.

Moon bumped heads with each of his pack members and sat back. "He knows how to work a crowd." His pack and the occupants of the dropship laughed.

"He's had decades to work on his speaking skills," Niraka shrugged. "And he's a League member."

Orgos adjusted his armor and loaded a clip into his rifle. "I hope you're all ready," Hutono laughed uneasily. "This... this is it." He rubbed his shaking hands together and bounced his knee anxiously.

Niraka put her hand on his, easing him slightly. "I've done my best to train you all," Inagro said, looking outside the dropship. "...now... we see how good of a teacher I am." He rose his blade up, examining the markings near its edge. "I want you all to know... I'm proud to know that you are part of my pack."

Niraka tried nuzzling him, but her armor only allowed her to rest her head against his. "We're going to make it... we have to," Moon firmly said. The others nodded as well, and they gripped their weapons firmly.

Ember laid with Dawn, who was still sleeping. Ember ran her claw along her scales and hugged her close. She was to wait inside the civilian bunker built into the mountain, where most of Equestria's noncombatants were waiting. Closer to the entrance were healers and medical personnel, who would treat the wounded that were brought in. The sound of the satellite launching barely reached her, but when it did, she closed her eyes and lowered her head.

"You can do this, Draco... you can do this."

The Iikro growled as it heard a beeping sound come from the panel beside it. The Alpha with it tuned the comms array to a channel that cleared up the audio. As the message played, the Iikro's snarl got deeper and deeper. It smashed the panel and let loose a roar into the Arthanian comm lines.

"SET A COURSE FOR THOSE DREK TRARG!

Fleet after fleet began to fire up their portals, the very fabric of space and time distorting across the galaxy. They poured out from these warped transmissions, slowly approaching the pale blue planet. The Iikro flared its energy to its maximum, glaring at the domed cities below.

"Come out to play, Reku'un. And watch this world burn like the rest.

Author's Note

Here we go, folks.

A little heads up, these last few chapters will be MUCH longer than the others, since ah'm writing a flippin' global war and all. But yeah, probably twice as long as normal. Maybe even three times, if I'm feeling saucey. Again, I hope you guys stick around for the last few chapters, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Invictum Spiritus (I of ?)

Figanti scanned the skies, waiting for an energy to appear. His communicator rapidly alerted him, and he opened up a public channel. "Dozens of space-time distortions! Everyone ready your weapons! This is it!"

No Signa would forget the energy they felt. It felt malicious, as if it was the manifestation of evil itself. And it grew, and grew, and soared past anything any Signa could ever hope to achieve. Figanti snarled as his energy was quickly dwarfed by this insatiable power. He leaped off of the tower and mounted Eskor, then dove to the Signa hiding beneath the city. Hundreds of Nera'ak and dragons were gathered in wait. Jaqeluu and Derekosh rode their dragons to the frontal resistance, while Agner hurried inside the dome. All the while, more and more blips appeared in their helmets' HUD, alert after alert lighting up as more ships exited their jumps outside the atmosphere.

Soon, the dreadnoughts began to pierce the clouds. What the Loki'irian ships had blocked out of the sun was completed by the enormous vessels. Jaqeluu stared in terror at the modified and upgraded designs. It was a mixture of Arthanian and Loki'irian tech. An abomination to engineering and scientific advantage. Their cannons whirred to life with awful screeches, rattling every Signa to their core. Several converged on the dreadnoughts above Canterlot while the rest aimed at the dome. The Alamonshuor brothers let out savage shouts as they took to the skies, followed by a fleet of fighters. Signa sent beams of energy into the cannons of the enormous ships. As they fought off the beams, the Loki'irian dreadnoughts released armies of fighters, dragons, pegasi and griffons.

From the enormous vessels came hordes of their own ships, which had been touched up as well. Nera'ak used their abilities to fend off their fire and used their size to tear them apart or knock them out of the sky. Jaqeluu sent a beam into the side of a dreadnought, then tore the blast out and swiped at a squadron of fighters. Derekosh led a small force inside the bays, blasting and slashing whatever they could before dropping bombs and escaping. A shot ricocheted off of his arm, before several stung his dragon's side, and forced him to regroup. Before he could blast a fighter from the sky, it exploded into hundreds of pieces. More explosions surrounded him, but seemed to go around him.

"Keep the cannons focused on the dreadnoughts!" he roared, catching a missile and slamming it into a passing fighter. "We will handle the hordes!"

Down below, Shining Armor calibrated the cannons remotely from his interface. "You heard him! Don't let up on them!"

The artillery refocused its efforts on the enormous ships, disabling what they could while the armies above fought. Meanwhile, Celestia and Luna hung above the scene with Chrysalis, their armors matching their individual colors. The solar princess wielded a spear, while her sister kept her halberd against her shoulder. Chrysalis seemed content with her own abilities as they stared down.

"No holding back this time, girls." The sisters chuckled at the bug queen's comment. "Where is he, anyway?"

"He wouldn't avoid something like this," Luna huffed, eyeing a cruiser that seemed to be aiming its cannons at them.

Just as it fired, its cannon turned into a nozzle and shot a glob of chocolate. Luna shielded them from the candy, then watched as the ship came alive and started vomiting out soldiers. A wisp of chocolate floated up to them, taking on a form they knew all too well. Before their eyes, the god of chaos yawned and stretched out his bizarre form.

"Oh, what's with all the armor and pointy things?" he snickered, flicking Celestia's armored muzzle. "I thought you wanted to make this interesting. After all, it's been SO long since you two got your hooves dirty."

"As it has for you," Celestia replied, her horn igniting as she grabbed a pair of fighters racing towards them. She threw them into a passing swarm of them, causing several explosions to ensue.

Discord's eyes widened in delight at the display. "I love this new you, Celestia! So violent! Disregarding a being's life! It's so... barbaric!" he cackled, disappearing in a cloud of smog. Chrysalis gasped as he appeared on her armor's display. "And you've even gotten the bug butt herself to join your cause. Oh, how thoughtful!"

"Enough!" Luna shouted, adjusting her halberd to an offensive position. "Casualties are beginning and we must help! No restraints. Do whatever you must, Discord!"

His smirk grew sinister, and he nodded softly. Luna extended the edge of her weapon via her magic and shot towards a dreadnought. She slashed in the air, sending enormous slices of her magic into its surface. Explosions erupted from her strikes, prompting other fighters to turn to her. She engulfed herself in a bubble while she flew away, turning to slash at them after twisting and turning between their fleet. Celestia grabbed bunches of fighters from the sky, then bashed them into the bigger ships. Her horn lit up, followed by her spear, and she jabbed her weapon forward. An enormous and amplified beam of magic slammed into the engines protruding from the back, tearing through shields and ripping off chunks of the ship's hull.

The changeling Queen fired up her own horn and zoomed between the cruisers. Her horn shot out gunky green ooze that clung to whatever she hit. She took strings of the slime and attached it to other ships, while still shooting more of it to strengthen the ties. Fighters became tangled in the slime while the cruisers struggled to fly in different directions. She pooled her goo inside the cannons as quickly as she could, causing the armaments to explode. She shouted as a blast hammered into her back, almost like a stiff pillar slamming her downwards. Her armor shot thrusters forward to stabilize her, and she buzzed around to avoid incoming shots from the surrounding vessels.

Before a fighter could ram into Celestia's side, a giant metal hand caught it and crushed it. She turned to see a massive creature made of metal standing atop a pair of dreadnoughts, which were quickly falling from the weight. Massive amounts of fighters converged on the beast as it tore into the motherships, but were slapped away by arms shooting out from its body. Other ships slowly rotated to aim at the monstrosity, but their cannons were torn from their hulls. A large, goopy creature leapt from ship to ship, ripping off the weaponry and devouring it. With every mouthful, it grew bigger and bigger, while any blasts that hit its body were absorbed or passed right through. It surrounded a dreadnought in its body, the chemicals searing away any metal or flesh inside. Discord sat away from the battle on a cloud, using a pair of strings to guide the monstrous brothers on their rampage.

Jaqeluu flew into a swarm of fighters, his Nera'ak closing its wings and curling up into a protective ball. After some seconds of blasting, the fighters all made erratic turns as they plummeted to the ground. The Oracle shook his head as his dragon began flying en route to a group of Nera'ak. His helmet's radio crackled before he established a link.

"Jaqeluu, we need a path to breach the atmosphere!" There was a grunt and what sounded like men yelling. "They're too clustered for us to reach the orbital ships!"

He looked to the dragons falling from the sky, along with his kinsmen. With a small snarl, he guided his dragon over to a cruiser and leapt onto the bridge. "When you see the path, you must be headed through!"

"We're taking to the skies now!"

Moon's pilot was barking orders at both the crew and his fellow pilots as they began to take flight. "Jaqeluu, we need the opening now!," he shouted. A round tore through their ship, ricocheting off of a griffon's helmet and knocking him out. "Fall in line!"

Dropship after dropship took off, soaring past their ship before they joined the caterpillar formation, weaving through traffic and rounds as they awaited their opportunity. Moon glanced outside, and he was left speechless. The dreadnoughts and frigates glowed a menacing green as they were pulled away from one another, some falling apart and exploding from the invisible force. The shuttle lurched forward as the engines went into overdrive. The squadron of dropships lined up as they flew into their passage, dodging debris and any ships still in the center.

An explosion rocked the shuttle, waking the unconscious griffon abruptly. Inagro shouted out a curse before stabilizing the dropship and deploying countermeasures. Moon felt his body go numb for several seconds before he was shaken back to a functioning state.

"Internal atmospheric conditions are up," Orgos explained, grunting as the ship dipped to the side. "How much farther?!"

"We aren't taking the scenic route, Orgos!" Inagro barked, pulling various maneuvers to avoid incoming fire. "Nuru Formation!"

The dropships began to cluster up, the tips of their wings sending arcs of light towards one another. Orgos stood up as a small rod rose from the floor. He grabbed it and started focusing his energy into his palm. Their ship's surface glowed green in his aura, and the others glowed their own respective colors. The beams connecting each ship exploded outwards, covering them in an impenetrable bubble. Moon glanced outside and saw the hangar door of a dreadnought opening up.

"They're readying a squadron!" Moon called. Inagro pressed a key on his holo-pad and rushed into the hold.

"That ship will save us the hassle of blowing it open. Niraka, take Moon and Orgos to the ship's starboard gunner positions. Advance on the port side cannons afterward. Hutono, you and I will lead the charge for the bridge." His armor clicked into place, attaching itself to his nerves. "Once we have the ship, we'll need to modify the core to sustain a barrier. I'll contact the next wave when we have full control."

"Take care of my brother, Inagro," Orgos growled, readying his rifle.

Moon, Niraka and their task force stood up and armed themselves. A field passed over them, and the air grew heavy with scents of the monsters outside. The ship groaned as its blasters opened up from the nose. The doors shot open, and blaster fire rained down on the shielded aircraft from all sides. The other dropships were lined up beside them, dropping their own crews into the fray. They dropped down behind the kinetic barriers and started firing away. Soldiers wove through the dozens of fighter ships as they fired upon the boarding party.

The pilots focused their fire on the other vehicles and aircraft inside the hangar, lighting up the area in explosions and fires. Moon waited behind a piece of debris as his pack and others fired at the onslaught before them. Hutono and Orgos transformed inside their armors and started to slowly move up. Their armors linked together and formed a bubble around them. Their pack moved inside as the other boarding parties used the same formation to push up towards the exits while the dropships demolished everything around them. When they were closer to the wrecks of ships, soldiers leapt out from the messes and into the bubble. Moon bit a scout’s head and tore it off of Orgos, then ducked under a soldier’s club and tackled it.

He tore his claws through its throat, then leapt onto a soldier fighting Inagro and slashed its back repeatedly. Niraka let off a shot inside, killing the other four soldiers with well placed ricochets.

“Do not try that again!” Inagro shouted, lowering his sister's weapon. “You could kill us all!”

“Inagro!” Moon barked, nodding to the other crews. They were taking much more of the remaining force, including some scouts that hadn't attacked them.

“You four push towards the bridge,” he ordered, transitioning halfway into his Bestial form. “I will secure our squadrons and head up after. Do NOT take the bridge alone.”

Orgos barked in acknowledgement, and their Alpha fully transformed before leaping over to the other packs. When they reached the exit, another pack bounded out from the battle. Their shields lowered and they formed up. “Inagro’s?” one of them asked.

Niraka nodded. “Let's clear the way for the others,” she said. The man nodded and transformed, his body thickening and his skin solidifying in front of them. The others did the same, and soon there were nine beasts bounding through the corridors of the dreadnought.

Our two packs cannot clear the bridge. We will push as far as we can until the others catch up, understood?

The other pack’s Alpha nodded to Orgos, then relayed the orders to his beta and runts. Moon bounded up ahead, smelling the stench of soldiers just in the room ahead.

The armory is ahead!

Niraka, Hutono, revert back and grab as many weapons as you can! The rest of us will clean out any that try to escape.

The Alpha from their partner pack leapt forward and gather his strength for a much more powerful bound, sending him straight through the door ahead. He smashed into a pair of soldiers and crushed them against the far wall, his tail whipping around the neck of another soldier that leapt up behind him. As he severed its head from its body, Niraka and Orgos fought their way to the weapon racks across the room. The rest of the Bestials and Moon tore into the other Arthanians. A club smacked into his head, a jagged pike scraping his eye.

The other pack’s beta tackled the soldier off, but he let out a pained roar as a sword dug into his spine. Moon bit down on the soldier’s arm, tearing the arm from its socket before he skewered it's head on a pike his armor formed. As the sounds of tearing flesh subsided, the Bestials returned to their normal forms and rushed to the wounded beta.

“Does anyone have gel?!” the Alpha shouted, his hand encompassed in his energy. “Anyone?!”

“Yes, here!” Niraka handed him a small tube filled with a blue substance.

He extinguished his energy and dumped a bit of it on his palms. The beta bit down on a soldier's rifle as he watched his leader reach towards his wound. The gel bubbled and hissed as it was rubbed into the wound. Moon squirmed as he watched the man growl and smash the weapon between his teeth. The wound closed, blood trickling down his side as his skin sewed itself together. His armor reinforced itself over the wound, a slight bulge forming on his back.

Niraka and Orgos dropped a pile of rifles, blades and devices. They picked through the inefficient weapons and armed themselves with what they could. Moon couldn't use any of it, and so he kept watch while they readied to move on.

As they got their equipment ready, their comms lit up. Niraka’s gaze turned to horror as she listened, and Orgos snarled angrily.

“They… they have their own Vegdor…”

Moon's ear drooped, and his body started to shake. “We have to use this ship to destroy it!” Orgos proclaimed, smashing his fist into the wall. “They CANNOT charge that weapon! Come on, we must take the bridge!”

“Inagro said-!”

“Niraka!” She turned to Moon, his eyes stern and his armor assorting itself to reveal his face. “Inagro will catch up. If they can't take it down on the surface, we must take it down from here. We can blast it to Tartarus with this vessel’s forward cannons.”

“My pack will be yours,” the Alpha stated, holding his hand out to Orgos. “We will be right behind you.”

Orgos grinned and grabbed the man’s forearm, the two nodding resolutely. “Your name?”

“Malshuom.”

“A Nunik clansmen… this should be fun,” Orgos smirked. “Come. There are soldiers that need slaying.”

Author's Note

Yes, yes, I know :twilightsheepish: :twilightblush: It's been a long time. A REALLY long time, but school is kicking my ass, and sadly I've lost my will to write. Let's just say I've had the strongest Writer's Block possible. I had this sitting around and I touched it up a bit and extended it slightly. I want to have longer chapters, and I will! I promise you all, I will finish this story exactly how I imagined it.

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Ascension (I of II)

Draco didn't move. The sickly wheezing and coughing was gone. His body was entirely numb. Nyla didn't move either, her body strewn out as if she'd collapsed. Her rider looked similar, laying down with his arms reaching out towards his dragoness. The mark on his hand glowed faintly, flickering brighter and brighter every so often. Suddenly, they both took sharp inhales, twitched slightly, then exhaled and groaned. Draco gasped as his eyes shot open, bright beams of white shooting out from them. More memories funneled through his mind, racing through Nyla's mind also and setting in another migraine. He yelled in agony as his mark burned as bright as his eyes, his energy releasing in pulses to keep from detonating the source.

”They're counting on you, Nudu… they need you.”

“We take this planet, or we die trying!”

“She was my wife! My only love!”

“The Arthanian race will come and come until we wipe them out.”

“DORETA!”

“This is goodbye, my sons… protect each other… and love each other.”

“This plane needs him… he will grow up to be something wonderful. He will be Reku'un Alamonshuor… my son.”

Draco screamed as his body reacted to the memories. Rites of his ancestors channeled into him, morphing different parts of him and Nyla. His left arm turned jagged and crystalline, while his other went ablaze with flames. A long plated tail broke free from his tailbone, a leathery wing sprouting opposite from a more angelic and feathery one on his back. His eyes changed colors constantly, his skull molding itself into different shapes as he rode out the transformations. His feet turned animalistic, bending inward and altering the skin for fur on one while the other thickened with an impenetrable hide.

A roar echoed off of the walls as Nyla's body changed. Her scales peeled away to allow different alloys and elements to replace them. Her wings twitched and spasmed as their structure changed, her auxiliary pair sprouting as her own form was thrown into the mixture of different Rites. A bone grew out in her front leg, pushing through the scales in her elbow to take its place as a pike. Her crests crumbled as more pushed out and broke before newer ones took their place. The pain grew into her tail, its shape conforming to that of different male and female Nera'ak from the past.

As the two took on the forms of past warriors and their partners, the pod began to hum. The buildup of energy was becoming too much, and Figanti had tuned it so it could no longer release the built up energy. It would give Jerosh an easy time finding his younger brother, and with Draco vulnerable there would be no hope of him winning. He didn't know how long the machine could last without venting, but he had no other option. A mere fraction of what it could hold was enough to signal any grown Signa. Releasing it constantly would have been the same as planting an enormous spire beside it.

All he could do was pray his nephew’s Illness passed quickly once it reached the apex of its transition.

And as it looked now, to Draco, it wasn't passing quickly enough.

”Hold this position! Here come the Signa!”

“My forefathers didn't die for us to be defeated now!”

“Yes, I am Makti. But I am also a father. I am responsible for my family as I am for Loki'ir.”

“I may be the first Makti to inherit this power at this age. Let us hope it stays that way.”

“My son… I will always love you. I will always look at you and your siblings with pride. But… when that day comes… when it is your time to inherit the throne… do not hesitate. Do not mourn me, and do not hold guilt or regret. For I will see you ascend to a height I could not reach. And if that is the last thing I should see, it is the most beautiful thing I could wish for.”

“We are Loki'irian, my love. Not human. Not Orkanshen. Or Gangen. We are Her vanguard. Her children. And we will stand for the light when shadows consume this realm of existence. This is our destiny as a species. And every person will live and die with that pride. Knowing it will be our descendants that will declare peace that hasn't been seen in ages.”

“When our race stands at the final battle, we will not surrender until every drop of blood from our bodies has been shed! This is our promise! As Loki'ir! And as Her vanguard!”

He clutched his head as hundreds more spoke, his own thoughts silenced by the sheer number of voices. It was agony. If he could choose between an Illness and living in Tartarus, or Nedafan, he would choose the latter infinitely more times than the former. His head felt ready to explode, and his voice was quickly fading from how much he roared and hollered.

And then, there was silence.

His energy plummeted to near-zero levels, and his eyes stopped glowing. Slowly, the mutations his body went through reverted back to how they were supposed to be. The same went for Nyla. She grunted weakly with every little scale that reformed over her hide, reverting her back to normal. Once their bodies were back to normal, they were silent. They were alive, but anyone who wasn't familiar with Loki'irians would consider them dead. They might as well have been. Their bodies teetered on the verge of shutting down, rendering them brain dead, or maybe killing them from the lack of a heartbeat. Maybe they would suffocate.

But as long as their energy didn't drop to zero, they could sustain themselves.

”Almost, Reku'un… when this is over… you will finish… what I could not…”

“Just I always knew my vanguard would.”

Author's Note

I found a way to get another chapter out for you guys! I know it's nothing too exciting like the war, but I just wanted to try and get back into the swing of things. I'll probably start the next chapter soon, but don't expect it as soon as this one :twilightsheepish: I hope you guys enjoyed! As always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

Invictum Spiritus (II of ?)

Figanti stared at the enormous cannon as it was hauled through a portal. Just like their own, four ships were needed to drag it through the sky. These ships were gargantuan, bigger than the dreadnoughts blasting away at the Arthanian versions of themselves. Their cannons sprouted all across their outer hull, firing volleys of missiles and heavy blaster fire at passing fighter ships and Nera'ak. The pegasi and griffons could weave around each wave of fire, with a small thanks to their armor, but anything bigger than them was forced away. Figanti guided Eskro away from Canterlot and to his nephews, who were flying through a swarm of enemy ships. A heavy cannon fired on the three, but Derekosh roared and fired his own beam. It swallowed the shot and pierced the frigate that had fired it. As the ship went down, Figanti reached out with his Rites and shut down most of the oncoming fighters. Those that did survive were met with combined anti-aircraft volleys from the Nera'ak.

“We cannot get close enough to the Vegdor without getting blasted out of the sky!” Derekosh shouted, his Nera'ak swinging his tail around to block a number of shots. “Uncle, we need the Signa to focus the ships!”

“Our Rites aren't affecting those super-carriers!” Jaqeluu informed him, turning around to stop a group of fighters from slamming into them. Closing his fists shakily, the ships crumbled up like paper before being thrown at a cluster of cruisers. “We need to destroy one! Any!”

”Figanti!”

“What is it, Captain Armor?”

Down below, Shining Armor fended off incoming scouts while the cannons peeled away at the layers of ships in atmosphere. He grunted as a mutt jumped onto his back and knocked him over. With a quick jerk of his head back, he knocked it aside before he got up and bucked it away.

“The boarding party made it up! Prince Moon and the others are taking the marked dreadnought! Sir, do we-” An explosion set him off balance, but it alerted him as another wave of scouts made the climb up the mountain. His division fired at the ledge while the vanguards took care of any that made it close. Shining Armor wrestled one to the ground, his armor shooting a pike into its head from his hoof.

”Captain, are you alright?”

“I'm fine!” he shouted, ducking under another and bucking it unconscious. “Do we keep pressure on the ships above or do we redirect it to their Vegdor?!”

He awaited an answer, his armor firing a thruster to move him out of the way of another scout. A pair of his stallions beat it down, then turned back to the others rushing at them. Shining retreated to the cannons as his radio began to establish a link.

”Captain, until I know what time of day it is when I look at the sky, you fire at those ships like they were a stallion that knocked up your wife.”

A smirk etched itself on his muzzle as he touched the interface on his left foreleg. The few cannons he'd spared to suppress the four titanic ships swiveled remotely and continued their assault on the armada overhead. He glanced back to where the scouts were coming, then took a spear from his back and charged forward.

“We keep this courtyard in our possession until this shield falls!” he ordered his stallions.

“Sir, look!”

Turning to where his subordinate was pointing, Shining watched a number or dropships zip past them and towards Ponyville. He turned a cannon on them, blasting three into oblivion while the rest wove around the shells. “Send an alert to Ponyville! They've got boarding parties incoming!”

“And tell Quarek to be ready.” Shining watched Renkan raise her hand suddenly, and any scouts that had been climbing or that made it up went brain dead. “Captain, I'll need you to head into the city. There will be boarding parties soon, and I'd like to know I have somepony waiting at the second holding position.”

“With all due respect, Renkan, my colts and I can handle ourselves for now.” They looked out into the battle as a flock of small dropships zoomed towards them. “Alright everypony! Here they come!”

As soon as the ships reached the bubble, groups of soldiers leapt out and fell through the magic wall. Renkan and the regulars with her fired up at them as they came. Any that made it down were attacked by the Solars, The League member grunted as a round tore through her shoulder, but she held her ground and sent a shot through the soldier’s head. Her wound regenerated quickly, and she returned to firing at the invaders. The more they killed, the more that seemed to come. Shining Armor had taken the painkillers and enhancers he needed to function with his suit, but even the artificial boosts did nothing to alleviate his exhaustion.

Renkan ordered her men to take the place of the ponies, seeing the weariness in each of the guards’ movements. Her warriors slashed apart the soldiers that dropped down while the stallions used their mounted armaments to pick up where they left off. An explosion rocked the barrier, a visible crack spreading from the point of impact. A hail of cannon fire focused on it, spreading the crack further and further. Shining grunted as he used his hooves to keep a soldier from snapping its jaws at him. A guard tackled it off and bashed its head with a hoof, his armor enhancing the hit to cave its skull in. Shining got onto his comms and galloped into the castle.

“Portok, the dome’s damaged over here! We need you to fix it before they start pouring in!” He gasped as he heard a scream from one of his stallions. “Portok!”

”I… I heard… ngh, you bastards aren't getting through!”

There was a spike in magic, and then a low hum as the shield morphed in color before reverting back. He went back out to see the repaired dome, and now the boarding parties had relented. His smile waned as he felt Renkan’s energy climb, and her dragon flew through the dome. She leapt up and grabbed onto the saddle as her dragon twirled upright.

“Shining Armor, I must to get back to the caverns! There's too many wounded! Hold here until Quarek returns!” Renkan ordered. “Warriors of Loki'ir, fight with them as you would your brothers! You are under Captain Armor’s orders! I will return!”

Her dragon flew out of the dome and zoomed off to the mountain. “Captain, they're sending swarms of landing crews to the other side of the mountain. We must do something,” a regular informed him.

“Figanti! I need some Signa!”

”What for?!”

“They're sending crews around the mountain. I don't know if they're setting up an LZ, but I don't want to find out!”

A cruiser crashed into the dome, an enormous explosion blinding them momentarily.

”You'll have the Arakla riders! As soon as they are finished they will return to me!”

“Yes, sir!” Shining smiled.

A new connection linked to Shining’s armorj HUD. ”Arakla, Captain! Where are we needed?!”

“Get to the other side of the mountain and-”

“ALPHA!”

The captain gasped as a massive form dove through the shield, smashing it apart and landing on a regular. Even as the monster stuck its claws into his chest, he fired his sidearm at its head. His screams died off when his body was torn in two, the Alpha roaring at the rest of the platoon in sight.

”Captain, where are you?!”

It drew its blade and smirked as it charged forward, a group of his stallions holding their ground as the regulars fired blasters. “Make sure they aren't flanking from the other side of the mountain!” he ordered. The Alpha bashed through them like ragdolls, stomping on a Solar’s skull before continuing to rush towards him.

”There's an ALPHA after you!”

“JUST GO!” Shining bellowed as he leapt to the side. He rolled onto his hooves and aimed his mounted blasters at the beast. It lifted a hand and put up its own barrier, the shots dissipating into the wall of black.

His regiment surrounded the beast, his regulars at the front with him. “You're as crazy as us, at the very least,” a regular laughed, aiming his rifle at its head.

“Or stupid.”

They all let loose shouts as they charged, the Alpha roaring as it hurtled at them.

Ponyville

“Landing crews!” Rainbow shouted, flying down to meet with the pilots waiting in the cover of the buildings. “Twilight,” she said into her comms, “turn the castle's turrets on them! We got whatever gets past!”

”Be careful, Rainbow! Don't do anything crazy!

“Can't say I won't,” she chuckled, listening out for the sounds of engines.

“Alright, griffons!” Gilda screeched, alerting every hybrid like her. “We need to keep those fleabags from settling down right on top of us, or its game over! Now can we do that, or are you dweebs not game?!”

A resounding clang of metal on metal reverberated through Rainbow as the entire flock of griffons saluted. “Keep away from the fighters, all of you!” Quarek ordered, climbing up to a roof to see the oncoming fleet. “Report any stragglers that try to escape!”

It wasn't long before the booming sounds of the cannons at Castle Friendship started firing. Quarek put up a small barrier around every ship and militant as debris started raining down. Rainbow covered her head as a dropship crashed into a building beside their battalion, blowing up not too long after. Soon, working ships started zooming over their heads, some soldiers already trying to deploy.

“COME ON!” Rainbow shouted, taking flight with the other hundreds of ponies and griffons behind her.

Quarek leapt up and smashed through a vessel before grabbing the debris with his Rites and swirling it around. His energy cut through any ships still coming while the debris smashed into others. Loki'irian fighters zipped by to engage the transports and any fighters protecting them. The griffons and pegasi worked on taking down any that tried getting further into Ponyville. Of course, some just dumped their soldiers into the town and tried escaping, but warriors and other ponies waited for them below. Applejack galloped through the fray, her armor giving her freakish strength that let her headbutt an Arthanian across the street.

She felt a soldier lift her up from her hind legs, then toss her away. Her suit adjusted her so that she was hovering, which put her off as she fumbled to get the thrusters to turn off. A sudden whir was followed by her hind legs coiling reflexively before bucking out with the power of a bull. The soldier that tried to pounce on her had its ribcage blown inward before it was launched into another of its kind. She grimaced at the sight of its gored chest, feeling her hooves grow cold as she watched it writhe in vain. A sword struck her over the head, her armor’s barrier barely deflecting the crude blade in time for her to react.

She slapped it with the club attached to her tail, then turned and headbutted it unconscious. A series of blasts knocked her back, an alarm sounding in her helmet before a display of her foreleg showed where she'd been punctured. There wouldn't be any pain, since her suit was already applying a painkiller to her body and sealing the breach, but she still took cover in an alley.

“Applejack!” She looked up at Rainbow, her helmet opening for her to speak easier. “What are you doing?!”

“Ah can't do this!” she shouted back, tears forming as she watched a duo of soldiers rip into the flesh of a guard. “Ah can't… ah can't kill ‘em!” Rainbow went to speak, but her armor locked up as a fighter slug hit her chest. “Rainbow!”

”I'm fine… guh, that sucked.”

“Ah'm comin’ to get ya, just wait for me.”

”Applejack, you have to help them! You gotta do this just for now, and we'll never do anything like this again!”

She didn't want to kill. Just the thought of taking a being's life horrified her… but her armor had made that decision for her when she bucked that soldier.

”AJ, they aren't gonna stop like you if we don't stop them. If they get to Granny and Applebloom… they aren't gonna stop.

Applejack clenched her eyes shut as the thought crept out from the back of her mind. Just imagining her grandmare and her little sister… cornered by those monsters. She couldn't let it happen… she wouldn't let it happen.

“Okay… okay… go help ‘em up there, Rainbow. Ah'll be fine.” She smirked as a rainbow blur shot past her with other streaks of smoke and fire. A soldier rushed into the alley and sprinted towards her. Applejack yelled as she drove her hoof forward, knocking the soldier off its feet as its jaw snapped.

She trembled once more, but her armor injected anxiety neutralizers to keep her from breaking down. With her mind now pumped, she galloped back into the fray and tackled a soldier off her brother. The massive stallion let out a loud grunt as he swung a streetlight into the oncoming wave.

“You alright?” Applejack panted, bucking a soldier at her side. Her brother spat out the metal beam and swung his body around to block the maces and gore the soldier’s chest with his armor’s blasters.

“Eeyup,” he huffed. A Loki'irian warrior leapt over them and pinned a soldier to the ground with his spear, prompting their line to push up.

“They're dropping artillery on the other side of the town!” he informed them, parrying a number of attacks before moving back to speak. “We must push and get them online!”

Their suits chimed altogether, and the regulars starting running into alleys and away from the soldiers. Applejack gasped as a warrior dragged her and her brother away, then put his arms over his head. They shook as an enormous explosion outside tore away the walls around them, engulfing them in an inferno. The farm ponies had been near fire before, what with their old barn nearly burning down years before. Inside their suits, there wasn't the slightest increase in temperature. But they still held on as more explosions tried knocking them around. Volleys of shells exploded around them, one knocking Big Mac back and sending Applejack tumbling.

The buildings collapsed on top of them, and it wasn't long before the bombing stopped. The warriors and ponies dug themselves out of the wrecks they'd been in, some digging around for others and meeting with mixed results. Applejack groaned as she shoved a piece of a wall off of her. Her eyes widened when she realized she didn't hear her brother, and she hastily searched through the rubble to find him. He rose a hoof out from the bricks and stone, and she rushed over to help.

“What the tuvek (fuck) was that?!” a Mendigino bellowed, groaning as he looked to his armor. “Quarek, they're carrying bombs!”

”They're trying to establish an artillery field. The griffons shot down some transports with their cannons, now go find them!”

“Alright, we head for the wrecks near the battle and get their weapons!” a Solar shouted to them. “Stay in cover where you can find it! Some of us will stay here and draw them away!”

“Big Macintosh.” The large stallion turned to the warrior behind him. “I'll need you here. Applejack, I will need you to get them through your farm and to the batteries. Hide them in the fields and wait for our signal.”

“Ah’m not leaving without mah brother!” she replied, standing by his side. However, Big Mac put his hoof on her shoulder and shook his head.

“Ah can take care of mahself, sis,” he told her. “Go on. Ah’m not kickin’ the bucket to no hounds.”

She wanted to beg him to come with her, but the more she argued the more time she wasted. Time she could have used doing something to help turn the tide. With a bitter nod, she joined the warriors heading off to her farm. She gave him one last glance before they turned the corner and were out of sight.

“Don't you dare make Applebloom cry, Mac,” she whispered into her comm.

”Ah don't think Granny’d forgive me.”

She shook her head and galloped on, taking the lead to guide them around where the landing crews were crashing. They took cover under the apple trees they passed under, getting closer and closer to the edge of Ponyville. Applejack had them knock over a few trees for cover, giving them a place to wait in secret. The Loki'irians split up to search for the downed ships while Applejack and the rest spotted them. Any warriors left kept watch for soldiers or a ship they could destroy. The cannons on the castle barely let any ships through unscathed, but those that did make it only suffered minor or irrelevant damage. One flew by with a hole going clean through, obviously having barely avoided getting its core destroyed.

“Look,” a stallion whispered. “Near the fields.”

They all used their armors to focus on the mess of downed ships. There was a lot of movement to follow, but they could make out the soldiers carrying parts. Wrecks obscured their vision, and every ship that crashed in a ball of fire only added to that.

“They're building the artillery.”

The leader of this platoon, the Mendigino, established his link. “In the wreckage?” he asked disbelievingly.

”They have a small barrier to keep their ships from knocking them out. They're incomplete, but we can ambush and take the cannons. We must go now. No doubt they plan to take out our AA batteries.”

Applejack looked around for anything else they could be missing. “We're gonna have to drag those pieces faster than a hog gets muddy.” The warriors gave her questioning glances, but their armors hid their expression. It didn't make their confusion any less obvious. “We gotta hurry!”

The Mendigino nodded, surveying the field one last time. “Once we clear them out, all Loki'irians will bring back the artillery, and you ponies must cover us. Come!”

Their force hugged the buildings as they rounded the town, hiding themselves in the debris of buildings and vessels. It gave them their first chance to see what artillery they'd brought, and the warriors were all shaken. The cannons the horde was assembling were exactly like their own, only with subtle differences like their size and munitions. A single round, however, could tear through the castle cannons and the building itself with ease. They got ready to go, the Mendigino checking in with the other crew. When they gave the green light, their groups leapt out from the rubble.

Applejack landed on a soldier's back, knocking it down and giving her a clean shot to the back of its head. Her armor turned its blaster around to fire at the coming soldiers, which she galloped at with a warrior at her side. He clotheslined one before tripping the other up for Applejack to buck. She yelped when the last one knocked her companion down and slammed a mace into her back. Before she could react, it swung her around and bashed her into a downed fighter. Blaster fire pierced its torso several times, and it fell limp on top of her. Applejack pushed it off with frantically, looking at the black blood on her hoof.

“Sir!” The Mendigino looked over to the group he'd sent off. “These cannons have cloaks!”

A wicked smile grew under their leader's helmet. “Set the cloaks and bring them to the treeline!” He looked down to Applejack. “We need to keep them out of sight when we're laying down fire. Where would the best place be?”

She gave a quick examination over the artillery the Loki'irians were quickly disassembling. They were tall, but not bigger than some of her oldest trees. “The northern fields have the tallest apple trees. Gonna need somepony to help aim,” she warned.

“They can adjust the coordinates. Come, we must-”

”Mankot. Mankot!”

“Yes, Quarek?!” There was static for a few moments before Quarek’s voice came through again. “Repeat, sir.”

”The Arthanians are priming their Vegdor! Sergeant Solstice told me you have artillery. Is it operational?”

“It will be in just a moment!” he said, ordering the men where to haul the pieces. “Sir, those dreadnoughts must have impenetrable shields! The only way to overload them-”

”Is an attack on all sides, yes, yes. Bestials made it to a dreadnought in orbit. Inagro and his pack are taking it as we speak!”

Mankot chuckled as he lifted a barrel from the ground and started towards the northern fields. “Will Figanti have enough firepower to do his part?”

”We'll soon see. For now, get those batteries online and await my - ngh - command. Once they're in position send the Element to the castle.”

“Yes, sir.” He adjusted the firing chamber on his shoulder and ran to the cover of the trees. “Alright, set these in place quickly! I'll need half of you to return to them in the village once they're set. The rest will remain here with me!”

“Ah'm headin’ with ‘em, sir,” Applejack told him, a set of metal legs on her back.

“You're needed back at the castle. I'll arrange for a Signa to come.” She bit her tongue and growled before galloping over to where the others were assembling the weapons.

What are you up to, Quarek?

“So this… is how… Cadence felt,” Twilight grunted, funneling magic into her horn to keep the barrier over the town active. Every aircraft shot sent a pulse through her magic as it struggled to stay up. “Come on… Twilight… you can do this!”

“Calm down,” a Signa to her side chuckled. His palms rested on the pillar they used to keep the barrier active. “Quarek… will be here soon… it will be.... much… easier.”

She jerked as the cannons on her castle started opening fire on another swarm of ships. Her castle was flooded with guards and warriors, with a squadron of Signa to protect her and the castle’s anti-aircraft turrets. Solars would rush past them every so often with fresh cores for the guns. She grunted when a surge of her magic was sucked into the pillar, along with the other Signa. He laughed as he struggled to keep standing, his palms gripping the power source firmly. Twilight went to question him but was cut off when the doors bursted open as a good number of stallions and regulars ran in.

“What's going on?” she panted.

“They're dropping barriers to shield themselves from the cannon fire,” a warrior stated. “They seek to storm the castle on foot. We're here to protect you until the Signa are overwhelmed.”

“Wait… you mean… until they repel them, right?!” Twilight panickedly huffed.

The warriors spread out around the room, covering the windows and doorways while the guards kept beneath them for extra firepower. “When they cannot hold them back, they'll need to regroup,” he replied, arming his heavy rifle as the sounds of roaring echoed from outside. “They won't forsake us, Princess Twilight. Not now.”

She sighed and focused on channeling her magic into the dome. “Get Pinkie Pie on one of those batteries,” Twilight ordered. Her bubbly friend was helping down below, feeding their wounded while they recovered. Asking her to use those weapons was no small thing, but years of party cannons had given her good aim. And what better gunner than a mare with experience? “If she questions her orders, let me talk to her.”

Before he could exit, the doors thrusted open suddenly, startling their battalion as Pinkie dashed over to Twilight. “TWILIGHTICAN’T-”

“Yes you can!” Twilight exclaimed, her hoof stuffed into her friend’s mouth. “Pinkie, you've used your cannon so many times I've forgotten where you've hid it! Please… I know it's hard but - AH!”

A resounding explosion rocked them, the Signa helping to keep the magic barrier up yelling as he felt his energy being pulled in force. The two collapsed, but fought to keep their hold on the pillar.

“Twilight, come on!” Pinkie shouted as she pulled her back onto her hooves. “Twilight, I don't wanna… I don't wanna use those… explodey cannons! I'm gonna hurt somepony, I just know it!”

“Pinkie, what do you think Rainbow's doing?” she grunted, her horn shining brighter as she stabilized her magic. “Or… or Applejack… Faust, I don't think Rarity can keep her hooves clean soon. Pinkie… we have to do this sooner or later… please, Pinkie.”

Her ears fell flat and she covered her head with her hooves as she fought with herself. She was the Element of Laughter. She wanted to see everypony laughing and smiling… and she would be doing things far worse than anything before. If she didn't, however, her friends, and many others, would get hurt… or they would… they would…

“Okay…” she whispered, her armor rubbing her eyes gently. With a quick salute, she straightened up and nodded. “Okay… okay, Twilight. I can do this.”

Twilight's armor receded from her head as she smiled, her friend hugging her close. “Thank you, Pinkie,” she said quietly. “Go. They can't take this castle, so hit whatever you can.”

Pinkie bounced away quickly, heading for the top of the spire to join the others. Her friend groaned as another chunk of her mana was sucked out of her, the Signa’s armor shifting as his nose began to bleed. “This… this is what… we fight for,” he groaned, lifting his head up. “Watching the children… learning to kill. Your friend… is a pure one… like the others… afraid to kill. This will end, Princess. This. Will… end!”

The pillar pulsed as he funneled his energy into a more stable stream. Twilight sighed as some of the stress on her magic was relieved. A Signa’s power always amazed her. Even their regular squadrons were as powerful as an army of unicorns. Although now the unicorns had their abilities magnified by their suits. Their power still left her in awe, especially when they transformed. She doubted the man in front of her would have enough power to change after powering the dome with her. More explosions rang out, shaking the castle and rattling them.

“This can't be going good everywhere else.”

Dragon Mountains

“This is… ridiculous,” King Draco grunted, slamming his fist down on a soldier's head. A fighter pulled him off the ground, a group of regulars covering them as they ran to the base of the mountain. “We need our firebreathers!”

“They're spread thin as it is!” Ace shouted, digging his tail into a soldier's spine. His armor reflected a blast to his head, and his brother tore him out of the way of a sword before opening his maw and setting it ablaze. “Our fliers are too occupied as well.”

“And our carriers are in Canterlot,” King Draco snarled. A group of scouts wove through the lines and leapt out at them. The brothers saw markers on their HUD targeting them, and they exclaimed as their armor swung their arms to fire their rifles.

One made it to Ace and bit down on his arm, the armor alerting him as its teeth dug into the armor. He slammed his knee into its side repeatedly until it let go, and Draco buried the edge of his greatsword in its head. Ace grabbed the handle, took it from his brother, and twirled around to slash into a soldier. His brother took his halberd and deflected a slash before knocking it down and chopping its head in half. They tossed each other their weapons and moved up with their fighters, hacking away at soldiers as they stormed out from the forests and plains.

”King Draco!”

“What,” he grunted, his sword getting stuck in a shield, “is it?!” He threw his weapon away with his blade and tackled the soldier to the ground, biting into its neck as he held its arms down.

”It's Gengot! I have Signa pushing them towards the valleys east of you! You'll have griffons there to relieve some of the pressure, but I need some of your fliers!”

“They cannot afford to lose a single group!” King Draco shouted as a blade broke through the armor and scales on his shoulder. A warrior severed the arms of the soldier before shooting it dead. “What… what do you, ngh… need them for?!” His armor already worked to seal the wound, applying adrenaline and medical gel to his flesh.

”They're pushing every soldier they can on this front! An armored battalion is being dropped in from the north! They want to acquire a foothold!”

“Draco!” Ace snarled, kicking his brother back. A shell shot between them and hit the mountain beside them, sending rocks and dust at them. “All squadrons, we have an armored vehicle pushing the-”

“There's more!” another fighter shouted, taking cover behind a fallen boulder. Draco and Ace rushed to cover as more and more explosive rounds rained down.

“We'll draw their fire,” a warrior cackled, loading his machine rifle. The tri-barrel lit up as he and his squad leapt out and started unloading. “Flank around! The hatch is beneath it!”

“I'll go with them,” Ace said, flying low towards the warriors. A few fighters followed at his request, leaving Draco to fend off the oncoming horde with his men while the Loki'irians danced around shells.

”Brother, these machines are enormous!”

“Please, focus on securing them!” Draco roared. He stumbled back as a soldier clashed blades with him, a second leaping onto his back.

As Draco wrestled with the two, his armor clicked and his HUD went blue. Thousands of volts of electricity channeled across the surface of his armor, electrocuting both soldiers off of him. A round found its way beside him, his armor focusing its power on his vital organs as the shields were overloaded. He lost feeling for a moment, but he could see himself tumbling for a brief time. When he was still, he could tell something was off in his tail. Dragging the appendage in front of him, he could see many of his scales had been shredded and his skin beneath was weeping red. His suit covered the gash and started pumping fluids into him to keep him conscious. The grogginess still lingered, another explosion muffled by his ringing ears. He looked over to the forest and watched his brother rip a soldier out from one of the vehicles.

”Draco! Brother! Someone get him out of there!”

A warrior picked him up and slung him over his shoulder, then quickly ran to the tank. Warriors rose shields beside them to block blasters as they entered the massive machine. He groaned as his ears ceased their deafness and his tail throbbed in agony.

“These controls are like an Orkant!” a warrior laughed, jumping into the pilot’s seat. A pike stuck itself into the back of his neck, linking with his armor and nervous system. “It's exactly the same!” The tank whirred as he moved his arms, aiming them at the hordes soldiers around them.

“General, jump into the mortar,” a warrior told him, pulling himself into a gunner seat. “Your armor will translate the controls.”

“Get us to a bunker! My brother needs a doctor!” Ace ordered, climbing into the seat above the rest of them. Little needles made their way over to him, then dug into his nervous system like it did for the pilot.

Symbols of alien origin flashed through his mind before being converted into dragon text. He aimed his right claw at the targeted vehicles behind them, then closed his left into a fist. The top of the tank screeched as it launched dozens of bombs, flattening a chunk of the forest and setting most of the perimeter ablaze. He smirked as he saw his reticle locking onto passing fighter ships above.

“King Draco!” A fighter used his own armor to link with his ruler’s to replenish the gel supply. “Sire, can you hear me?”

The daze subsided some, allowing the dragon king to sit back up. “Yes… I'm fine.” He shrugged the dragon off and shook his head. “What… what is this?”

“Their machine!” Ace laughed, blowing another ship out of the sky. “A firebreather can burn a gem, but can they destroy like this?!” Draco grabbed onto a handle above himself, grunting as it opened up a compartment.

“They even have a small armory!” the pilot laughed. He aimed their cannons at the sky to knock out a dropship. “We need to get more of our warriors into these!”

“All nearby units, converge on the western forests! Take their armored forces and push them out!” King Draco said into his comms.

”Your Highness, I'll need to borrow some of those machines!”

“What for, Gengot?” he replied. Clanging on their hull alerted them to the soldiers climbing onto their vehicle. The pilot chuckled as his seat spun wildly, twisting back and forth as their tank spun them off.

”The Arthanians have a Vegdor. Once you have some more machines, push towards the Equestrian border! I'll keep the fight alive here while you secure their long range vehicles! They're attempting to destroy our Vegdor. Let's see if we cannot return the gesture!”

An explosion engulfed them in flames, but the tank’s shields held up. “Get those launchers off of us!” their pilot shouted. He drove them into the trees for cover, running over some scouts as they dodged blasts from the soldiers’ launchers.

“Brother, I'm going to lead them to the other vehicles. You stay with them and push to the border,” Ace said. Draco shook his head.

“I watched this land burn before, and I will not let it happen again. Not without me.” He handed his brother his blade and took his halberd. “We'll meet again. And you'd best return father's greatsword.”

Ace smiled and nodded firmly. “Stay alive, King Draco. Can't let me rule, now can you?” His brother laughed and pulled himself up towards the hatch. “You,” Ace said to the fighter tending to their pilot’s wound, “go with him and keep him alive.”

The fighter nodded quickly and climbed after his king. “Clear out those bombers, General!” Ace grinned maniacally as he took aim at the wide ships overhead. His smile turned even more psychotic as his HUD changed to a different targeting system.

A beam lased the bombers for the tank, aligning the mounted launchers with each bomber. Ace clenched his fist, and a volley of beams tore into them.

“Your machines are from Tartarus… and I've never been happier to be okay with that!” Ace laughed. “Show me what you Loki'irians are made of!”

Author's Note

Okay, I feel much more confident with a chapter of this length! I know it isn't THAT long, but it is definitely the longest chapter in this story! And I hope to remedy that soon. Hope you guys are happy with the outcome so far, and as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Invictum Spiritus (III of ?)

The battle had only been raging for a few hours, but casualties were already pouring in. Along with small waves of soldiers that made it through the city. The bunker inside the mountain was filled with families and noncombatants, but mostly mares, women, foals and children. The healers and their medical teams were stationed closer to the exit, tending to the wide array of damaged warriors and guards. The Loki'irians were all the same: the moment they were healed, they ventured back out to keep fighting. It scared the ponies to see a warrior come in screaming and leave roaring. It had only taken the Loki'irians once to get used to the sight.

Urishana shouted for her aids to clear another bed as a stallion missing a leg was carried in. She tightened the wraps against the arm of her current patient before making her way over. “I need a scan!” The Signa to her right held his hands over the unconscious pony, his energy wafting out over his body.

“Infection spreading. He needs blood and a Linak,” the Signa said, jabbing a needle into the bloody stub of a limb.

“Gortot!” Urishana shouted. Another man rushed over with his hands glowing in energy. “Work on the blood loss and I'll stop the bleeding.”

Linak were specialty healers. They were the only healers that could grow back limbs and organs. If the patient was still breathing there wasn't anything they couldn't replace. Urishana placed her hands on the weeping flesh and channeled her energy, forcing the skin to form a healthy stump and rework the limb. Gortot was still replacing blood cells while she left to help another incoming patient.

“Solbaka!” Gunfire rattled the cavern, the entrance flashing as the sentries gunned down a small group.

Urishana yanked a tooth out from the screaming Signa’s skull as another doctor fished in a wound for shrapnel. She gave him a painkiller as she healed his head, another warrior holding down the flailing man. To her right, she saw a few ponies stumbling in, one carrying half the body of another pony with a dead look in her eyes. Urishana finished patching the gash and rushed over with a Mortary. These were Loki'irians meant to take the dead away to be preserved. He grabbed the carcass quickly, but the mare carrying him screamed as she lashed out. Urishana caught the blade, her hand as tough as steel. She twisted the metal and ripped it off before pinning her down.

“Get off! Cutter! Cutter!” she screeched, fighting helplessly against the power of the Signa. “He can make it! Cutter! CUTTER!”

“HE'S GONE,” Urishana roared to her. “You're never going to see him again! Do you understand?!” The mare continued to shriek his name and flailed against the Signa. Her armor’s blue light began to settle her, and Urishana slowly let go of her.

It was a common sight for her… but never once did she get used to it. She glanced to the blood soaking the mare's tail and lower half, obviously not hers. Her sobs were accompanied by her shaking as she curled up. “I'm sorry… I'm sorry, Cutter…”

Urishana looked down at her, clenching her fist before exhaling softly. Despite the chaos around them, she kneeled down and carefully scooped her up into her arms. The mare gasped at the sudden weightlessness, fidgeting to look up at the motherly giant. Urishana offered her a smile and stroked her neck, which brought the mare back to tears in an instant. She slowly walked through the massive room of doctors and patients to a different cavern. There were mostly ponies and some Loki'irians, but the room was for the most part noisy. Not chatter or excitement. Wailing, sobbing, shouting. This was a place for mourning… a place to find someone to talk to.

Scanning the room, Urishana made her way through the groups of mourning and towards the back. She spotted who she was looking for and rose her hand. “Fluttershy.” Her ears perked up and she looked to the healer before nodding. Fluttershy left a couple of guards she was with and flew to meet her. “She just returned from the front. I believe she needs the utmost care right now.”

She gently set the sniffling mare down, stroking her ear one last time before hurrying back to the entrance. Fluttershy could see the defeat and hopelessness. She'd already spoken to so many like her, and within the next few hours she doubted that would change. A shudder rattled the guardsmare as she whispered to herself. Fluttershy slowly moved to her side and sat down. She didn't have to say anything. All she needed to do was be patient. And caring for her animals had sharpened that trait to a T.

A wing moved to the mare's mane and pushed it out of her face. The mare could only resume her crying as she leaned into Fluttershy. After a minute of weeping she hurriedly pulled herself away.

“I-I’m sorry,” she managed to say, examining Fluttershy's coat. “I didn't want… I didn't-”

“Your armor cleans you up,” Fluttershy interjected, gesturing to her suit. The mare looked at her plated hoof, her surprise growing as she looked at her gleaming armor. “Um, my name's Fluttershy.”

The guardsmare nervously sat back down, avoiding eye contact. “I know,” she murmured, “What guard doesn't know the Element of Kindness?”

Fluttershy smiled and scooted closer. “And what's your name?”

“I'm… Golden Arch.” She reverted back to being quiet, awkwardly listening to Fluttershy's humming. “Is… is there a reason… I'm here?”

“Well, I’m here to help… ponies, mostly.” Fluttershy gave her a small smile and put a hoof on her shoulder. “If you don’t mind me asking, how did you get here?”

Arch sniffled, her lip quivering as she thought back to the hour prior. “I… I was… stationed with Captain Shining Armor,” she croaked, rubbing her eye gently. “He told our squadron to defend the cannons. My… my-”

“Shhhh.” Fluttershy could see how close she was to breaking down again. “Slowly.”

She grit her teeth to suppress the sobs as another tear rolled its way down her cheek. “They came… they were making a push for the cannons and… they dropped behind us.” Arch lowered her head and shook with every breath she took. “Cutter… got trapped with them… and… and…” With a violent shout she tore off her helmet and grabbed her head. ‘They tore him apart and I couldn’t save him! When we got to him he was still alive, but we couldn’t find his legs and there was blood everywhere and… and I couldn't just leave him there! I told him I was gonna help but he... he’s…”

The final dam broke, and Arch wailed as loud as she could. Fluttershy guided her close, letting her cry and sob into her chest as she hugged her tightly. She cried Cutter’s name over and over, apologizing to him and blaming herself for it all. Others nearby watched her for some time before giving in to their own experiences. Fluttershy had hated seeing good ponies suffer, but this was on another level. Never had she even the slightest thought of something like what Arch had gone through. And for it to happen to her friend… maybe a best friend… there weren’t words to say. Which was exactly why she was there.

It took a bit for Arch to exhaust herself, reduced to sniffles and whimpers once her voice had been strained enough. Fluttershy stroked her mane gently, straightening the bright red streaks and occasionally humming. Her mother had done this whenever a thunderstorm was scheduled. She could always count on her mother’s soothing voice and her warm coat to comfort her in the scariest of times. After the first few times she spoke to the ponies that had been fighting, she understood why she was here. These guards and warriors needed comfort. They had trauma that needed to be tended to immediately, and what better way to treat it than with a new friend? Fluttershy’s ears rose as the cavern shook again.

“We’re all gonna die.” Fluttershy looked down at Arch as she sniffled. “I’m gonna die here.”

Fluttershy sighed quietly and continued playing with her mane. “You don’t know that,” she quietly responded.

The guardsmare shook her head and sat up, her hooves wrapped around herself. “They don’t stop coming… and we barely have enough of them to help us fight back,” Arch said. She closed her eyes and let another tear escape. “We can’t win, Ms. Fluttershy… everypony knows it.”

With a stomp of her hoof, Fluttershy stood up and loomed over Arch. “My friends are out there too, and we all know how dangerous it is,” Fluttershy firmly told her, almost in Arch’s face. “We have a plan, and we have Draco. What would your friend tell you if he saw you giving up like this?”

Arch’s ears stood forward as she readied to retort, but Fluttershy’s words cut deep. She looked away and bit her tongue. Fluttershy’s expression softened at her patient’s reaction. They had all signed up for this, and Figanti had done a good job of reminding them what they were fighting for. Giving up wasn’t an option. No pony or Loki’irian knew if their plan would work a hundred percent, but trying was all they had. Everypony inside and outside the cavern were fighting for the ones they loved. Arch lost one of her loved ones, but giving up would make their death meaningless. Fluttershy sat back down beside her, letting the noise around them fill the silence. Crying and sobbing, an occasional breakdown of yelling. She peered over at Arch, who was clenching her teeth as tears streamed down her cheeks.

“I’m… I’m never gonna… see him…” Fluttershy’s wing wrapped around her. “I… I couldn’t save him.”

Fluttershy felt tears brimming her eyes as she pulled Arch into another hug. “He knows you tried… everypony does,” Fluttershy whispered. Arch’s hooves reached around Fluttershy and hugged tightly, her crying resuming once more. “Don’t give up… for everypony you care about.”

Arch’s hooves squeezed tighter, whimpers escaping as another wave of gunfire echoed in the chambers. Fluttershy looked up at the banner above them hanging from the ceiling. Draco’s insignia proudly watched over those who needed it most. She smiled and looked at the band around her hoof.

Please, Draco… hurry.

Moon spat out the taste of Arthanian blood and shoved the dead soldier off. A bestial pulled him out of the way of a mace and launched him at the soldier. He clamped his jaws over its neck and thrashed violently until it went limp. A cry echoed in the hall as Niraka was pushed against the wall by a pair of soldiers, their spears digging into her torso. Orgos grabbed their heads from behind and crushed their skulls before helping Niraka remove the spears. Another squad of soldiers was barreling towards them further down. They were coming from the bridge. There were fewer and fewer with every wave sent. Orgos yapped at the two bestials closest to him, the three forming up together. Energy flowed through their bodies and rapidly climbed.

Altogether, they shot toward the group ahead and bashed straight into their lines. They stampeded over the soldiers, crushing most and throwing others aside. Moon and the others rushed over to finish any stragglers and kept moving. They turned with the hall and saw an entrance. Malshuom changed back and hurried over to the console, typing in several symbols as quickly as he could. He shouted out loud and slammed his fist on the console.

“They've locked us out,” he told them. “We have to pry it open.” Orgos reverted halfway back, his arms and legs still retaining his Bestial qualities.

A roar echoed along the walls, raising each of their ears in alert. “Orgos…” Moon felt the hairs on his body standing at attention.

The man quickly pulled Malshuom and another bestial over and shoved his axe into the meeting of the pieces of the door. “We have to get this open now!” The men slipped their fingers in and pulled with all their might, the metal doors creaking as they were torn apart.

Another roar came, followed by thundering footsteps and the sounds of a bashing and tearing. Niraka formed up with the Bestials as they formed a line, Moon joining them as his breaths came shorter and shorter. “Keep it back! They'll have it open soon!” Niraka ordered. The fear in her voice didn't go unnoticed, but each beast stood firmly.

Moon looked down the hall in horror as a monster came scrambling around the corner. It was enormous, barely fitting in the narrow halls of the dreadnought. Two enormous tusks protruded from the sides of its maw, a mess of teeth and slobber. Six eyes frantically switched between them, accompanied by six powerful legs that sent it hurtling towards them. A Gungrich. Monsters with incredible strength and a mindless urge to kill.

Orgos glanced to the charging beast, its presence pushing the Bestials to pull the door harder. “Moon!” he shouted. “Stay away from it!”

Moon had heard of the beasts. Stories of Gungrich killing powerful Nera’ak and Signa alike. But they needed every able body to take it down. Without normal Signa powers, the Bestials would have to rely on their own strength and cunning.

“Niraka!” Moon called, shaking her from her terror. “What do we do?”

The Gungrich was halfway down the hall, tearing into the floor as it sprinted with its jaws open in a screech. She turned to two Bestials beside them. “We’re going to charge it! Get behind it and be ready to cripple its back legs!” They nodded firmly, and she turned to him. “Moon, you’ll need to help support from behind. Aim for its eyes. Do NOT engage it. Run if you must.”

He firmly nodded, his mounted blasters arming as he let the Bestials charge ahead. He and another Bestial sprinted behind them at a distance, firing at the monster’s six eyes. It’s tough hide shrugged off each shot, it's flailing making any attempt at precise shots impossible. The two Bestial Niraka had chosen to flank ran closer to the walls, the creature ready to meet them. It planted its back four legs on the ground and launched itself towards them, the front legs coiling back for a swipe. The two Bestials near the walls jumped onto each separate wall and launched themselves in unison at the beast’s midsection. Niraka had already followed up with a staggering headbutt to its jaw.

The Gungrich slammed backwards, the two Bestials tumbling along with it as they clawed and bit at its thick hide. Moon fired at its legs as it thrashed about, its six arms swinging around as it fumbled to recover. The Bestials surrounded the monster, firing their weapons or weaving around its massive limbs to bite a hunk of flesh away. The Gungrich smacked away Niraka as she went to swipe at its exposed belly, sending her into the wall. It shot its six legs out to the walls and flipped over, slamming a Bestial beneath one of its feet. Another leg smacked the flanking Bestials away, launching them to the end of the hall. Moon aimed his blaster at its face, backing up as the amount of Signa between them got smaller and smaller.

It roared as a shot nicked an eye, black blood squirting out and oozing down its face. Moon jumped back as it slammed a leg down on him and rolled to his paws to keep firing. The Gungrich rose its front two legs to block the shots as it advanced. Niraka shot past him and shouted a gap to the Bestial’s behind the Gungrich. They came up from behind and tackled its back legs, forcing the monster to fall forward. Right into Niraka. She was already mid leap when it's ugly head came into view. Her claws dug in deep into its skull, a cry of pain ringing in their ears. It thrashed about desperately, crushing a Bestial against the wall several times until he went limp. His partner roared ferociously before leaping onto it and clinging like Niraka.

Moon could only watch in horror as Niraka was crushed against the wall again and again as she tore into its head. She let out a weak roar as she reached down and gouged out the rest of its eyes. Moon had never heard such a scream come from anything as demonic as the Gungrich. All six eyes were now gone, but it looked as though it only made it even angrier. It slammed itself against the wall again, losing the Bestial on its back. Moon’s partner bounded out quickly to save him from another stomp. Niraka still held on, its blood soaking her armor as she continued to carve into its head. The Gungrich tried shaking her off, tearing her off, even headbutting her into the wall. But she refused to let go.

“Niraka! That's enough!” the Bestial across from Moon shouted. “Let go! Niraka!”

With a harrowing screech, the Gungrich grabbed hold of her with two of its legs. Moon would never forget her scream as the monster squashed her arm and crumpled the armor around her. It brought her up and smashed her into the floor. The Bestials across roared in hatred, charging once again and slamming into the Gungrich’s back. Before either could keep going, they were torn away by an invisible force. Moon felt a gust of wind, heard a deafening crack of bone, and watched as the Gungrich was launched to the end of the hall. Orgos reared his head back and let loose his war cry, standing over Niraka’s prone body and beating his chest. One of the creature’s tusks landed beside him as he rushed to retrieve it.

Pointing its end at the Gungrich, Orgos slammed his free hand into the ground and bellowed at the monster. It returned the cry and began charging again. Orgos held the tusk firmly and took off to meet it, neither slowing down in the slightest. With a powerful roar, both shot into the air. But the Gungrich was silenced when its own tusk was rammed through the bottom of its jaw and out the top of its head. Orgos launched them into the ceiling, pinning it there like a prize. He roared at the corpse with all the fury and hatred he could muster, blood soaking him as it gushed out from the wound.

Moon could never get over the power of Signa. He shook from his awe and hurried over to Niraka, Malshuom joining him immediately. “Niraka! Niraka, can you hear me?!” Moon shouted, gently pulling her helmet off.

She whimpered as her armor struggled to untangle itself from her own flesh. “I… m-my… arm.” Moon’s armor received her own suit’s scans. Her shoulder was nearly powder, and she had so many tears and fractures it didn't even look like an arm.

“We need a healer! She won't survive if we don't get her off this ship!” Malshuom shouted. The Bestial that had been supporting with Moon carried their dead comrade over. “Orgos!”

Their Beta landed and ran over, looking over her. “Tuvek (Fuck)” he growled, reaching into his suit’s gel compartment. “They're on the ships. We must wait for reinforcements to get her there.” He injected the gel into her suit, a soft gasp of pain escaping her strained throat. “Malshuom, give her his gel. He won't be needing it anymore.”

Malshuom frowned softly as he gently removed the healing gel from his pack member’s suit. “Ot Minira’et hamaruet, eroklo (To Minira’s gardens, brother)” he whispered. Orgos held Niraka’s good hand firmly, his other grabbing her chest plates.

“I must remove your armor from your chest, Niraka,” he told her softly. “Your chest is collapsed and the armor is preventing you from healing.”

A choked sob escaped as she squeezed his hand. “Do… do it!” she gasped, struggling for air.

He deftly pulled the armor out of her chest, and she let out a bloodcurdling scream of anguish. Then, she went silent. “Niraka!” Moon yelled.

“She's alive, Moon,” Orgos snarled. He watched as her armor crackled and soaked her in the medicinal gel. “You were amazing, Niraka… stay with us. You'll be home soon.”

Moon peered behind them. The way was clear, the metal doors bending outward with glaring tears and distortions. “We can't advance like this,” Malshuom said aloud. “Orgos, we must alert Inagro and request assistance.”

“Of course,” he said. “Moon, you will stay with Malshuom’s pup and wait for the others. Malshuom and I will push ahead.”

Malshuom’s brow furrowed and he stood up with a growl. “Orgos, we cannot take the bridge alone!” Orgos stood up, his face in Malshuom’s as the two were pitted for dominance.

“There are nothing but soldiers and an Alpha! We do not have the time to wait! They could fire the Vegdor at any moment!” Orgos snapped back. Malshuom hesitated but reaffirmed himself. “We wait, Orgos. That is final.”

Before Orgos could retort, their comms crackled to life. ”Orgos. Malshuom. I'm on the way with the rest of our packs. Are you at the bridge?”

Malshuom turned his communicator on instantly. “Inagro! We have a casualty and Niraka needs a healer immediately!” he said hastily. “You need to hurry before they send more!”

They could hear Inagro growl lowly. ”I'm sending Hutono and a pup ahead to escort her. The rest of you hold your position. We’re coming.” The channel went down, and Orgos huffed loudly before sitting beside Niraka.

“Forgive me, Niraka,” he said quietly. Malshuom went over to his fallen comrade, taking the man’s weapon and placing a hand on his forehead.

Moon looked away as the man prayed in Neric, his other pack members silent as they mourned. He laid beside Niraka and nuzzled her cheek, looking over her wounds once more. Even though she’d fainted from the pain, she looked peaceful. As though she were asleep. He sighed softly and stood back up, arming his blaster and stretching himself out.

“I'll be on guard,” he told Orgos. The Bestial nodded before going back to comforting Niraka.

She’s as tough as her brother, Orgos. She'll make it back. Just hang on, Niraka.

Figanti’s face was contorted with immense effort as he swung a cruiser around like a glorified hammer. With a booming roar he launched it into the side of a dreadnought, the explosion chaining into a massive detonation. He panted as he hung in the air and looked up into the sky. The dreadnought he'd taken out was already replaced with dozens more breaking through the atmosphere. He took a deep breath, steadying his breathing before focusing his energy into his palms. Before he could fire at the ships, he felt a hand on his shoulder. Renkan shook her head firmly.

“Save your energy. We need the League as full as possible,” she reminded him sternly. Figanti growled but listened, knowing she was right. “We’re losing our footing at the edge of the city. We've too many casualties and too many tiring already.”

The battle had only raged for the first half of the day, but the sun stood high in the sky. They'd agreed with Celestia to keep the day going until the battle ceased. It would trick the ponies’ inner clock and help them stay awake for the fighting. Of course, their suits would also help treat their fatigue. For as long as possible. Even so, nonstop fighting was already taking its toll.

“We must hold out as long as we can. The more we make them fight, the more time we give Reku’un.” Renkan nodded and adjusted her grip on her dragon’s reigns. “We still need to push them back. Let our forces breathe. I'm summoning the Oracles.”

He could just tell she was smirking beneath her helmet. “Make sure they put the bastards through Nedafan.” She took off with her dragon back towards the castle, joined by a squadron of Signa.

A comm link was established on his communicator, and he waited for a response. ”Yes, Uncle?”

“Jaqeluu. It's time.” There was the sound of fighting, and an explosion rang in the back. Said explosion was off in the distance as a cruiser fell to the Earth.

“Uncle, it's too soon.”

“I understand, but we need to give the infantry some help. They've been under siege relentlessly,” he replied. A dreadnought cannon turned its attention to him. The massive shell screamed through the air, and Figanti smirked as he held his hand out. The shell landed perfectly in his palm, and he pulled his leaned back and flung it where it came from.

“Let the men know. Make sure they stay alert.”

Jaqeluu rose his arm with a massive wall of energy following, a volley of cannon fire slamming into his barricade. His dragon snarled as its maw opened and fire gathered in its throat. With a guttural groan, a massive fireball propelled itself at the cruiser that had been firing. The ship was rocked violently, the port side cannons getting obliterated. Jaqeluu opened another comm link as he guided his Nera’ak back to the city.

“Oracles of Loki’ir, our time has come.” Three other Signa linked in at once.

“Which of us shall go first?” a monotone voice questioned.

Jaqeluu looked over the battlefield briefly. Their presence outside the city was slowly dwindling with the amount of dreadnoughts entering the battle. They needed to cut off the flow long enough for them to regain their foothold.

“Malkai, you're first. Head to the dreadnoughts and release,” Jaqeluu ordered. “Oviq, you’ll help next. Then I and Trenk will finish.”

A resounding approval ended their comm. Jaqeluu heard a public comm open, Figanti’s face appearing at the top right of his helmet’s HUD. “Warriors, we’re sending the Oracles to assist the fight in Canterlot. If you're on the front, do not relent for a second! Secure as much ground as you can and reinforce any valuable positions!”

Out of the corner of his eye, he could make out an enormous yellow Nera’ak flying through cannon fire and fighter shots towards the dreadnoughts. It slammed straight into one’s side and disappeared inside. Jaqeluu shuddered as he felt it. It wasn't energy, it was something much more powerful. Emotion. Feelings of anger and hatred, malice and fury. It overwhelmed him with how concentrated it was, spurring his own thoughts. He took a deep breath and sat on his Nera’ak comfortably, his hands locking into a symbol.

Oracles were a sage group of Signa. They had the powers and strength of any normal Signa, but they also had one key difference. Their emotions were extremely potent. An Oracle’s energy could be influenced by powerful emotions. Each result was different, but they caused great destruction or bountiful assistance. However, in order to use this power they would have to release the emotional energy. In order to do so, they spent their lives repressing such feelings. For when they let out their mental powers, they would also have to deal with the raw emotions in the air. That's where Jaqeluu came in.

He breathed slowly and meticulously. The rage Malkai let loose would send the citizens of Earth into frenzies if left unattended. To deal with this, another Oracle would absorb the emotions another let loose. This would prevent any catastrophe and give another Oracle the ability to release such power at a later time. Jaqeluu felt the unfiltered wrath of his companion and channeled it into his very being. His body tensed with every idea that came into his mind to lash out. Memories surfaced of his dying homeworld’s last days. He fought the feelings entering his mind with memories of his mother. He recalled the wife he had loved so dearly, and the planet he had sworn to protect.

His eyes cracked open, just in time to see blood red tendrils of energy tearing apart the dreadnought Malkai had gone into. The energy would react to the emotions he let loose, and just as erratically. A tremendous explosion blasted apart any fighters and cruisers near the epicenter, covering the sky in smoke and debris. The tendrils shot out from the cloud of black and flew in every direction, swiping at anything nearby and piercing more and more dreadnoughts. Jaqeluu smirked as the blob of energy began to jerk around. It began to take a form at the center of its mass, a head growing with glowing eyes and a cracked mouth. A heart stopping cry boomed throughout the battlefield and drew the attention of every dreadnought in the area.

Malkai. Stay on the dreadnoughts. Don't let them through to the city.

The first Oracles had discovered they would go mindless when they released their power. Malkai in particular couldn't control himself with his release of anger. But they could aim him. Each Oracle could whisper commands to whoever was releasing at the moment and influence them subconsciously. To be safe, however, Jaqeluu wanted Malkai as far from the city as possible.

Shining Armor grunted as he clutched the gash in his leg, a healer mending his wound closed. The Alpha laid dead just a few meters away in a pool of its own blood. He grimaced at the sight of the dead regulars and ponies that surrounded it. If it hadn't been for the Arakla riders he would have joined them. The Signa squadron was currently gathering their dead, one watching the battle outside and waiting for any attacks. Shining glanced up to see how the battle was going, and his eyes shot open. He watched the massive creature in the sky halt the advances of the Arthanians all at once.

“What in Tartarus is that?” he gasped softly. His healer snickered and finished fixing his leg, giving it a firm squeeze.

“The power of an Oracle,” he said proudly. “Captain, once their onslaught returns we’ll need to abandon the cannons at some point.”

Shining nodded solemnly. The Alpha had wiped most of his squadrons out, but now he had the Signa. Even so, they could only handle so many waves before another mutant wore them down as well. “We’ll set charges on the artillery to make sure they don't use them against us,” he announced, standing back up. “For now we’ll focus them on any stragglers from that mess up there.”

The Signa gathering the dead sent their comrades with one of their warriors back to the bunkers. “If only we could get to that Vegdor, eh?” a warrior chuckled. “We’re waiting for the dragons to position the artillery they've commandeered. Then it'll just be up to the dreadnought we’ve besieged.”

“Let's hope they make it in time,” Shining weakly laughed. He trotted closer to the shield protecting Canterlot to see the battle raging beneath them.

It tore him up to not be able to help. But they needed the cannons to keep them from getting overrun when the fighting kicked back into high gear. For now he would have to ignore the fact he was safe now. He turned toward Ponyville, the small city off in the distance. He could see plumes of smoke and explosions in the air.

“Be careful, Twily.”

His armor rang an alarm as more portals began opening in atmosphere. The Signa sheathed their blades and drew their rifles. One pulled a large cube from their back that transformed into a long machine with six rotating tubes. Shining turned the cannons onto the newcomers immediately. More dreadnoughts and cruisers poured out from the portals, breaking through the clouds within minutes. The stream of cannon fire crippled the first few ships that made it into the atmosphere but allowed the rest to spread further. One dreadnought hung above the incoming armada and flew away from their battle. Shining focused his blasters on the soldiers dropping into their area as the Signa defended the cannons.

“Any squads in Canterlot, we need reinforcements at the Castle!” Shining barked into his comms. A scout fell on top of him and pinned him to the ground. His armor beeped and sent shocks through the surfaces of his suit. The scout fell back into a fit of convulsions, and Shining shot it in the head. “They've opened more portals! Everypony keep your guard up!”

He looked to the dreadnought as it moved west, ignoring the battle around it and charging away. Shining opened another comm to the dragon frontier.

“There's a dreadnought heading west from Canterlot Castle. We can't deal with it right now, so be advised!” he shouted, bucking a scout behind him. “They've opened more portals now. We’ll try to deal with as many as we can. Get as much artillery and tech as you can from them!”

“GOVEK!” Shining grit his teeth as another large and deformed Arthanian dropped in.

He aimed his blasters and immediately pummeled it with a hail of shots. Unlike before, his men could fight it evenly. A Signa shot a hand out, ice bursting out from his palm and to the Alpha. It’s arm covered itself in black energy and it swung into the oncoming attack, shattering the ice. Another rushed forward, continuously firing his rifle and forcing it to raise an arm up. As he got closer, he pulled his left arm back and opened his palm, lava gushing out like a faucet. Once he was close enough, he swung his arm out at the Alpha. It roared as the magma splashed onto its fur, searing deep into its skin. The ice Signa sprayed the monster in frost, freezing it solid.

Cracks chipped out from its head, and the Signa rose their hands and put up a small barrier of energy. Dark energy erupted from its mouth, slamming into their shields and pushing them back forcefully. Shining shot a smaller beam into its cheek and cut off its stream of energy. It snarled and glares its ugly eyes into his soul, the burns on its body healing right before his eyes.

“Just what I needed. Signa magic fighting against us,” Shining grimly chuckled.

It started to advance on him but th Signa growled loudly to regain its attention, their armors’ lights glowing red.

“We’re going to take it away from here, Captain,” the ice Signa called. “We’ll be back soon. Keep those cannons safe.”

Both of their energies flared, and the Alpha kept up as it waited for the impending attack. With a burst of speed, both Signa shot forward and tackled the Alpha off of the mountainside and into the battle below. Shining galloped to the dome and watched as they fell to the Earth beneath the city.

The men's’ dragons growled in frustration when they received orders to stay with him from their partners. Shining winced as he heard the loud blaring of the dreadnoughts above. Almost immediately, the Arthanian ships started to move away from the city. Dropships still came in, but the rest of the fleet put distance between themselves and Canterlot. He looked to the enemy Vegdor, noticing it was glowing. A public comm opened up right away, and Figanti’s grunts and roars were audible.

”They’re charging their Vegdor!”

If it hadn't been for the soldiers pouring in, Shining would've been locked in place. He pummeled a soldier’s head with his hoof before linking to the comm.

“Get in position to fire!” Shining shouted, rolling to get another scout off. “We have to take it out now.”

Author's Note

Hey guys. Hope I haven't lost all of you just yet. It's been a long time since my last update, but hopefully you guys won't hate me for that. I'm not promising anymore chapters anytime soon, but just know they're coming. I'm gonna finish this story, I promise you. So, as always, remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night. Peaces!

Prologue

Drigont, Cruiser-Class Warship.

Cargo: VIP's

Status: Heavily Damaged; Engine 1 disabled; Currently Under Fire

A flash of red followed an enormous explosion. The void of space sucked in any objects not built into the starship. The halls had several emergency breach doors shut in and contain the breach. On the bridge, dozens of large men frantically ran around, delivering information while others manned the defense cannons on board.

The vessel was surrounded by four crude yet efficient attack shuttles. The cannons tore through the single ship's exterior and threatened to tear the ship in half. The cannons had been shot out of commission, leaving the ship utterly defenseless. A round blew through the bridge, forcing the occupants to put on their helmets. Their suits carried oxygen filters, allowing them to scramble as they planned what they would do next.

"Makti el urizz (Makti on deck!)"

The men bowed quickly to their leader and went back to trying to keep the ship going. "Ezek jre osholok düsh vrit zekva? (Can we displace from this region?)" he asked his second in command.

The man shook his head. "Nra. Ut vurt'ik evvo gorshev, grak jre gandala rak esugar (No. The core's been pierced, and our cannons are offline)" the man sighed. "Ut Doshu'um zek'et unafta uro huzoek (The Doshu'um can't remain any longer)"

Their leader sighed, turning back to his spouse and children. Five of which were grown, but they did not matter except for the sixth. He was asleep, unaware of the hopeless battle raging around them. His brothers each waited for orders from their father, but they only got one.

"Apo. Jre'av nigash ut sobalka huzo nugara erit jro fer et divago (Go. We'll distract the soldiers long enough for you all to escape)" His sons gasped and walked closer to him.

"Nra! Jre'ak burat et iska grak polto! (No. We're going to stay and fight!)" the third eldest protested.

"Jro zek'et iska! Ut Drigont gav'et venshok nofit huzoek! (You can't stay! The Drigont won't survive much longer!)" the second youngest added. "Jre'ak ket yunishi, Herod (We're not leaving, Father)"

The man embraced each of them, then held his wife closely. He gazed to his youngest son, who snored lightly as they each sobbed. The mother and her children ran to the deepest part of the ship, bearing through small explosions and structural collapses within the warship. They entered seperate pods, then placed a hand on a panel beside the door.

The side of the hull blew off, and seven small pods rocketed off to different coordinates. The seventh, holding the mother and her newborn, fled away from the ship. She closed her eyes and held her breath when the starship exploded, causing the single light to flicker. She gasped when she felt a splitting pain in her chest. After placing her hand over the hurting area, she looked at her fingers and saw blood.

"Nra… ekuzaak, nra (No… please, no)"

Her pod entered faster than light travel for several seconds, then stopped as she reached the orbit of a small planet. She could sense many life forms, some stronger than the rest. Her tiny shuttle flew to the dark side of it, coming crashing down in a ball of fire. Holding her son close, she braced for a rough impact.

Nearly 20 years before NMM's return

Celestia gazed at the night sky, a smile adorning her usually somber face. A millenia was nearly passing, and she would finally see her sister again. She was glad to know her sister was coming, but without her connection to the Elements, she would need to find worthy replacements. Still, she had about 20 years, so there was more than enough time to seek the new Elements.

She was ready to retire to her chambers, when something in the sky caught her attention. The object passed in front of the moon, a trail of smoke following it. Celestia watched with curiosity as the unidentified object soared over the land, disappearing in the Everfree Forest.

Celestia trotted into the guard barracks, and all the guards saluted. "Captain Silver," she called. The Captain of the Royal Guard came front and center with his armor. "I need you to gather a small group of guards to enter the Everfree."

The Captain gulped and stood tall. "Your Majesty, am I at liberty to ask why?" he hesitantly asked.

"I may have seen an asteroid hit the forest, and a wildfire would be too close to Ponyville," she explained. "Accompany a sqaudron and report back to me."

Captain Silver nodded and went to go find some of his stallions. In just an hour, the small squad had awoken, geared up, and were flying to the cursed forest.

"Sir, don't you think it's a little odd the Princess sent guards instead of firefighters to deal with a potential fire?" Corporal Dasher asked.

"I did," Silver replied, "but sometimes answers lie ahead."

"Yes, sir," Dasher nodded.

"How's that foal of yours, Dasher?" Seargant Bush questioned. "She alright?"

"Yup. She'll be flying just like every other pegasus mare," he chuckled. "Her name's Rainbow Dash."

"Took after you in the looks department, from what Marebell told me," Corporal Ragged added. "She a fighter like you, too?"

"Might be," Dasher smiled. "Might be."

Their chariot landed in the field between Ponyville and the Everfree. The low grass was flattened by their heavy hoof guards as they cautiously entered the forest. Thankfully, all that came was noise; no manticores or timberwolves were around. They were mainly day hunters, and they wouldn't bother a squad of Solar Guards.

"Captain," Ragged whispered. "Smoke comin' from the south."

"Understood," Silver nodded. He led the group towards the cloud of smoke, and as they got closer, more fallen trees and some burning branches blocked their way. "Put out those fires. Don't want a bigger one heating up."

The guards kicked dirt on any fires to put them out. As they came to the clearing, they each stared in amazement. A crater path ended at a strange hunk of metal. The ponies drew their spears as they inched closer to the debris. Captain Silver looked at the front (he assumed) of the strange object. He could see a chair for a pony bigger than Celestia inside, and it looked pretty cramped.

"Captain, there's a door back here," Dasher called. Silver came around the side and looked at the sealed door. "Permission to do some recon, sir?"

"Granted." Dasher carefully pushed open the door and entered the small object, leaving their sight.

"Who do you think built it?" Ragged asked.

"Probably the griffons," Bush shrugged. "They've always been up on the scale of electricity."

"Yeah, but that was just lights," Private Red informed them. "I think it's aliens."

The group groaned. "Don't start, Red," Ragged groaned.

"We had enough of your conspiracy theories last week," Silver sighed. "The one about Celestia using bananas for dark magic just killed it."

"Why do you think she gets so many?!" Red exclaimed.

"Well, she probably eats them," Ragged said. "I mean, what else could she do with it?"

They each shrugged. "Would explain why she's getting a bit thicker in the haunches," Bush chuckled.

"Sir!" Silver galloped over to the pod to meet with Dashed. "There was an occupant in here."

"How do you know?" Silver questioned. Dasher showed him a piece of cloth, stained with blood.

"There's a lot more blood inside. Whatever was in here must have been badly wounded," Dasher said.

"Any idea where it might lead?" Red asked. Dasher pointed towards the door, and since the smoke had cleared they could see into it.

Actually, through it. The wall opposite of the door had been busted open, and pieces of bloodied fabric trailed towards a separation of bushes. The path cleared was surprisingly long, long enough to leave his sight. Silver gasped as he realized where it was leading.

"Everypony get back to the chariots!" he ordered. They galloped full speed to the waiting extraction team.

"What's going on, sir?" Dasher questioned.

"Whatever was in there is heading straight for Canterlot Castle!" Silver told them as they kept sprinting.

"But you'd need to go there by chariot!" Red called up.

"I'm not taking any chances," Silver grunted.

They bursted through the foliage and got back into the waiting chariots. After yelling at the pegasi to fly them back, Silver waited impatiently as they flew back up to the mountain. As they flew over Canterlot, Bush shook him and pointed over the side of the chariot.

"There! Do you see it?!" Silver squinted his eyes as he caught a glimpse of something jumping across the rooftops. He could only make out that it was on two legs but nothing else.

"What is that thing?" Silver asked aloud.

"Beats the hell out of me, sir," Bush said. "It's pretty damn fast though! And looks like you were right! It's just a street away from the castle!"

"Take us down now!" Silver ordered. The pegasi nodded and landed just outside the walls.

Two guards shouted as they hit the ground, grunting in pain. "It's already over the wall!" Dasher yelled.

"You two go straight to Celestia's throne and make sure she's safe!" Silver ordered. They saluted and took off into the castle. "Come on! We have to make sure that thing doesn't get near the Princess!"

Canterlot Castle, Throne Room

Celestia sipped some coffee from a teacup and settled it on the hoof rest of her seat. She waited eagerly for Captain Silver's return, since she was very curious as to what it was that fell out of the sky. To her shock, the golden doors to her throne room were knocked off their hinges and two pegasi guards were tossed inside. Celestia stood up and charged her horn, ready for an attack.

She gasped as a strange creature stepped into the room. It was bipedal, with two legs and two arms wrapped around a bundle of cloth. But what really had her attention was the blood on it. It wasn't from the pegasi, and from how fresh it looked and how much was dripping from its body she knew it was hurt. The creature stumbled towards her, it's face covered by some sort of plant-like mask. She could see its body was also covered in the vegetative cloths.

"What are you doing in my throne room?" she asked with a powerful voice.

The biped looked at her, then to the bundle of cloth. As if ignoring her, it stumbled forward, approaching the steps leading up to her throne. The guards that had recovered from the initial shock charged forward, but their weapons were snatched by an invisible force and pointed at them.

"Stop," Celestia ordered. "Our medical staff can help you, but please, stand down."

The biped didn't stop. Soon it reached the steps and began to climb going slower and slower as she got closer.

"This is your final warning," Celestia warned. Her horn charged up, ready in case she needed to defend herself.

The creature collapsed at the base of the steps. She could see the wound in its torso clearly, the hole weeping blood at an alarming rate. Celestia gasped as she realized one of its hands were reaching up to her, slowly and forcefully.

"Princess!" she heard Silver's voice yell.

"I got it!" Seargant Bush said. He aimed his spear, then threw it as hard as he could.

"Seargant, no!" Celestia shouted. But it was too late.

Celestia's bolt missed the spear, and it sailed over the marble floor and into the creatures back. It let out a sharp gasp, but it kept crawling up the steps. Celestia came to help it, but she gasped when she saw the mask breaking apart.

"Get a doctor now, Silver," Celestia ordered. He nodded and galloped out of the room. "Please, stay with us. We're going to help you."

The biped quickly separated its hand from the cloth and placed it on Celestia's head. A small headache passed over her, but it vanished when the creature dropped its appendage.

"You… you… must…" she croaked, trying her hardest to keep awake.

"My guards will have a doctor here in just a minute," Celestia told it. "Just hold on."

"No." Celestia looked incredulously as the vegetation vanished, revealing a long maned biped with a small nose, eyes and mouth. "You must… you must… take… him… please."

She turned the bundle over and showed the face of a tiny newborn. Celestia stared at the child with amazement, curiosity, and realization. The woman grunted softly, her eyes drooping weakly. She nuzzled the child briefly, tears dropping onto the boy's face. The creature forced itself up, the spear still in her back, and stretched her arms out to Celestia. She looked at the solar princess and whispered, "Please… take… take him. Take… good care of… of him…" She coughed and spasmed harshly, tears streaming down her face as she held the bundle tightly. "They'll come… and he… he'll protect… you all… he'll… protect… you…" Her smile turned blank as her arms slipped away.

"No. Please, stay with us!" Celestia pleaded as she casted a small healing spell. The mother laid on the floor, her eyes staring endlessly. "Where's the doctor?!"

Silver ran back in with two doctors in tow. "Damn it, Bush!" he yelled. "I didn't order you to attack it!"

"I thought-"

As the guards bickered, Celestia watched the two doctors check over the female for any signs of life. She then glanced to the child, who was now squirming in the cloths. Celestia used her magic to raise the boy, then settled him into her hooves. It's eyes opened and it started fussing quietly.

Celestia looked to the doctors, who shook their heads with disappointment. She ordered them to get a gurney over to carry it out, and when they left she stared at the body of the mother.

"I promise," she whispered. "I'll take care of him… you have nothing to worry about."

The only witnesses of the mysterious creature were sworn to secrecy, lest there be a public panic. The body was buried in the Canterlot Castle Morgue, with a fake identity to make it blend in. Celestia refused to allow the scientists to examine it. She resided in her chambers, the child now out of the blankets and crawling over her bed. It used its little appendages to grab one of her pillows and teeth on it.

"What might you be doing?" she giggled as the boy babbled something into the pillow.

It giggled as it climbed onto the large pillow and rolled off. Celestia laughed softly and laid beside it on her bed. The child looked at her with wonder, as if it was staring at a butterfly, then yawned quietly as its eyes drooped. The solar princess wrapped her wing around it, which the child made no protest to, and pulled him closer.

Celestia watched it play with the feathers between it's fingers, gurgling excitedly but it was definitely about to fall asleep. Though the mother never did speak of his name, she remembered she still hadn't named him. She looked over his features for some sort of inspiration, and her gaze lingered over its small palm.

What looked like a scar was actually an image. She leaned closer and squinted her eyes to try and figure out what it was. It looked… almost, actually, very much like… a dragon?

"Are you related to dragons?" she asked out loud. The boy gurgled softly and put a hand on her snout. "Hmm. What might be a good dragon name?"

"Eaaahh!" he laughed as he grabbed her flowing mane. "Bbbbbbb!"

Celestia giggled with amusement at his gibberish. As she thought harder, she came up with the perfect name. "Draco. I'm sure the dragon king won't mind, isn't that right, Draco?"

The boy giggled, another yawn overpowering his eyes. He snuggled into her coat, his breathing already beginning to slow. Celestia smiled warmly, then rested her head on a pillow. The mother's face flashed through her mind momentarily. She then glanced to the boy who was beginning to snore, and she nuzzled his cheek gently.

"You have nothing to worry about…"

Author's Note

Just a heads up: This is an alternate story line to my main story. To any of you interested, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day!

Goodbye… and Hello

Draco flumped onto the bed, sweating beside Rainbow from their race through the halls. "I wish… I was fast… like you," he panted.

"In your dreams," Rainbow laughed.

"Wanna… wanna play castle fort tomorrow? After school?" he asked.

Rainbow frowned slightly, then sat up. "I… I can't," she said.

Draco sat up as well. "Why not?" he questioned.

Rainbow sighed, then turned to him with sad eyes. "My Dad said tomorrow we're gonna move to Cloudsdale," she told him.

"So… I'm not gonna see you anymore?" Draco asked hesitantly. She nodded in response. "But what about the treasure? I need you to get it."

Rainbow smiled. "It's okay. You can still get it," she chuckled. "Just be brave, like me!"

He sighed sadly, looking at the toy staff she'd gotten him. "So, this is goodbye, then?"

"Don't be sad," she said. "When I'm older, I promise I'll come play with you. But you have to promise to be brave and get the treasure."

"I promise," he nodded.

The door creaked open, and Dasher poked his head in. "Rainbow, come on," he called. "We have to go. Say bye to Draco."

He went to wait in the hall, and Rainbow dropped down from the bed. "Bye, Draco," she smiled half-heartedly.

Draco showed his sadness more openly, frowning as he stood up. "Goodbye, Rainbow," he mumbled.

Rainbow stood there for another second, then quickly kissed his cheek. Draco gasped softly, staring dumbfounded at his friend, who had a slight tint of red in her cheeks. She galloped out of the room, leaving him alone. He gingerly placed his hand over the smooched cheek, still trying to process what happened.

The next day, Draco went to school with Cadence. Blueblood had gone ahead, leaving her to take him. "Why so glum?" she asked.

Draco sighed and adjusted his bookbag. "Rainbow said she had to leave to Cloudsdale today," he said in a low tone. "She said it's too far to come and play with me."

Cadence smiled and stopped to put a hoof around his shoulder. "Don't worry. I'm sure you could visit once in a while," she assured him. "And you have lots of friends in school. Maybe they could come play?"

"Nah, their older," he said. "And Rainbow wasn't like them. I don't think they want to play with kid stuff."

Cadence sighed, then smiled when she remembered what her aunt told her. "Well, Tia said she's taking a new apprentice to the castle," she said. "She's a unicorn filly. I'm sure she'e be happy to play with you!"

Draco shrugged, hoping she was right. "Maybe." His school came jnto sight, cheering him up just a bit. "There's the school. Bye, Cadence."

"Bye!" she called as he ran into the yard.

Inside, Draco met up with Ember and sat down in his seat. The rest of the class had already assembled, and they were waiting on Ms. Dawn. "So what's castle life like, Draco?" Lily asked. "I bet it's full of servants and ponies that get you whatever you want."

"Not really," he said. "My Mommy says that even though we're royal, we still have to be nice to them."

"So, no special treatment or nothing?" Neon questioned. "That sucks."

"It's nice," Draco chuckled. "You just have to have somepony to play with you, or something to do. Sometimes, the chef lets me get some ice cream or even some cake!"

His classmates rolled their eyes at his young-minded interests. "Couldn't you request some service, Draco?" Ember chuckled. "Maybe a few new toys or the like?"

"My Mommy says only ask her about new toys, because asking everypony else is rude," he recited. "And I love all my toys!"

"A prince that doesn't abuse his status," Shadow chuckled. "You're way better than that nephew of Celestia's."

"You mean Blueblood?" Draco asked. "He's my cousin! He's really nice and smart and he even-"

"Nice?" Peck laughed. "Smart?! That pony's stupider than a timberwolf!"

"And he's so full of himself you'd think he actually fell in love with his reflection!" Shadow chuckled with her. "He's the reason Dune got sent here."

Draco turned to the silent stallion. "Really?"

Dune nodded. "We were both working on a project, a subtle paralyzing potion," he began. "Idiot knocked over a beaker and accidentally made a flash-freeze poison. The professor was put in the hospital for a few weeks and he blamed it on me."

"Are you sure you didn't, maybe, mix the wrong one?" Draco asked. "Blueblood is really careful. Maybe you did it by mistake."

Dune slammed his front hooves on his desk, standing up in his seat and pushing his face into Draco's. "Yes, I'm sure I mixed every potion right," he said in a low tone. "I don't care if he's your cousin. Don't defend him if you weren't there."

"Then don't blame Blueblood!" Draco exclaimed. "Maybe it was you that made an accident!"

Dune was ready to beat the tar out of him, but as soon as he heard Ember growl, he backed off. "You'll see. Your cousin is nothing but a self-loving, whining, brat that gets what he wants too easy," Dune huffed. "And he doesn't make it a secret he hates you."

"He loves me, since I'm his cousin," Draco grumbled sitting back down.

"Sorry class, I had a hard time finding today's lessons!" Ms. Dawn explained. "Now, everypony turn to page 18."

Draco waited for a book to levitate over, but when one never came, he raised his hand. "Ms. Dawn, what about me?"

"Draco, come with me," Ms. Dawn waved a hoof. Draco stood from his desk, getting shrugs from his classmates as he walked by.

He followed her into the hallway, where his curiosity reached it's limit. "Did I do something bad?" he asked.

"Of course not!" Ms. Dawn assured him. "You've been nothing but good in my class. But, after what you showed me a few days ago, I asked your mother if it would be okay if I taught you away from the other kids."

"Am I doing bad on tests?" Ms. Dawn giggled and wrapped her hoof around his shoulder.

"Draco, you're a very smart colt," she smiled. "I only want to teach you more advanced lessons."

"Ohhh, I get it," Draco laughed. "What are the lessons like?"

She motioned for him to follow her into another class. "This room used to be for gifted ponies, minotaurs, griffons, and dragons, but since most of them are in their own lands, this is just used to keep supplies in," she explained.

At the flick of a switch, the light above turned on. Near the back of the class was piles of boxes labeled as supplies. He sat down in a random desk at the front, and a large math textbook flopped down in front of him.

"I want you to read this as fast as you can," she directed him.

Draco nodded, then opened up the book. As soon as he got to the first page, the symbols went through his mind before he had the chance of reading. Just like the other day, he started flipping through pages as fast as he could. The words and knowledge were stored in his mind, and even as he read, he remembered every last line. Ms. Dawn was startled by the rate at which he was reading. It looked like he wasn't even reading at all!

Draco was on autopilot as he passed the two-hundredth page. It felt like he was going faster, and the text just kept coming and coming, and he just kept processing it. With one last flip of the page he shut the textbook and panted hoarsely, beads of sweat dotting his forehead. He looked up to Ms. Dawn, who looked unsure of what just occured.

"Did you-"

"-understand it?" Draco asked. "Yep."

"What's two times-"

"…ten," he answered. She looked bewildered at him, then continued.

"The square root of 225 is-"

"-15."

"The circumference of a circle with a diamater of 2.5 is-"

"-7.85"

She went on with questions that got more advanced and more difficult for most students. Asking Draco was like asking a living answer sheet. He was even able to answer before she even finished. The students in the other room were barely halfway through the book, but he finished it in five minutes.

"Is it almost lunch time?" Draco asked.

Ms. Dawn shook from her thougts and giggled. "Almost. C'mon, I'll give you another book."

For the next twent minutes, she gave him textbooks of every subject, and he breezed through each. She wanted to see if it was only learning books that he memorized. As soon as he finished the four novels of the school year, she had her answer.

"Ms. Dawn?"

"Yes, Draco?" she smiled.

"Since I'm… ahead of the class, will I still go to school?" he questioned. Ms. Dawn nodded.

"Until the year ends you'll still have to come," she said. "But they'll be very busy until June."

Draco nodded in understanding. "So, about lunch?"

The bell rang, signalling their lunch period about to start.

"Go on, I think they'll be waiting for you," Ms. Dawn smiled.

For some reason, Draco felt like walking home alone. He really missed Rainbow, and without her it felt like the castle wasn't gonna be any fun really. His head was a bit spinny from all the volumes he'd read, some of the symbols lingering in his vision. It not only made him smarter, but it expanded his vocabulary quite a bit. Big words were simplified into easier words, like he knew it all along.

"Draco!" The boy stopped to turn around, seeing the dragoness run up to him. "Are you heading home now?"

"Yep," he nodded. "Don't you live somewhere else?"

"Yes, but I wanted to know of you were alright," she said.

"Not really," he sighed. "My friend, Rainbow Dash, left this morning because she had to move to Cloudsdale. Now I won't be seeing her as often."

Ember was surprised with his new grammar. "A few days in school and your speech has matured?" she chuckled with a raised eye crest. "You must enjoy it."

"It's alright," he sighed. "I just wish Rainbow didn't have to leave."

"Don't fret. You're very kind, I'm sure you'll make new friends," she assured him. Draco sighed and pulled his bookbag straps.

"Yeah, I guess," he sighed. "Well, bye then."

Ember nodded and turned to walk to her own home. The guards let him in, and he climbed slowly up the stairs. He could remember all the times Rainbow and him would run around the castle. His birthday was coming up again, meaning it would have been a year since they became friends.

He grunted when he bumped into the door. Opening the large wooden door, he noticed his mother wasn't sitting in her throne. Curious, he went to his mother's room to see if she was resting early. His mother was indeed there, but she was talking to somepony. Draco leaned to the side to get a better view of whoever she was talking to.

He saw a small, purple unicorn filly listening intently to his mother's words. She had a violet mane with a pink streak, as well as her tail. Her cutie mark looked like a six pointed star, with little sparkles around it.

"…and it is very important you do your absolute best," his mother concluded. "Remember, you can tell me if this becomes too hard at any time."

"Yes, Princess," the filly smiled. "When will I-"

"Mommy." Celestia turned around to her son, revealing him to the filly.

"Draco," she said with a smile. "I'd like you to meet somepony. This, is Twilight Sparkle. She is my newest apprentice and she'll be staying here in the castle for some time. Twilight, this is Draco. He's my son."

Twilight stared incredulously at the strange creature. Draco was used to the look, so he just waited for her to get over the initial shock. "Hi," he said.

Twilight glanced to Celestia, who only nodded. "H-Hi there," she stammered.

He looked at the textbooks sliding out of her small saddlebag, recognizing the first as a mathematics book and the other for magic. "Mommy, is Pan still in the kitchen?" he asked.

"He'll be leaving soon, so you should go catch him before he leaves," she smiled. "Maybe you could show Twilight around the castle."

He nodded softly, turning to the unicorn. "Come on. The kitchen's this way," he waved.

"Just follow him, okay Twilight?" Celestia said. "I just need to finish a few things before we start your lessons."

"Okay," Twilight nodded. She walked beside him into the halls, marveling at the architecture and stained glass pictures. "It's so nice here!"

"It get's old," Draco chuckled.

He held the door open for her, then looked around the kitchen for the chef. "Pan? Pan, where are you?" Draco called.

"In ze back little prince," he heard the Chef call.

"He sounds funny," Twilight giggled. Draco laughed and worked his way over to the chef.

"Welcome, Draco!" the chef smiled. "Another friend of yours?"

"I'm Twilight Sparkle. Princess Celestia's newest student," she happily greeted him.

"Chef Pan, at your service," he bowed, using his magic to take off his hat.

Twilight giggled, as well as the young prince. "Hey Chef, could I get a lettuce and tomato sandwich?" he asked. "Do you want anything, Twilight?"

"Oh, no, I couldn't-"

"Come now, young filly!" Pan chuckled. "I am here to serve ze princess, her son, and any of their friends!"

"But I'm not really-"

"Twilight, he loves cooking," Draco laughed. "He wants to make you something."

She stammered before nodding. "Can I get a daffodil sandwich?" she giggled.

"Zere we go! Coming right up!" Pan went to the back to get some daffodils.

Draco crossed his arms on the table and rested his chin on them. Twilight sat down next to him, put off a bit by his sulken mood.

"What's wrong?" she asked. Draco kept quiet, but tilted his head away from her.

"Nothing," he mumbled.

"Huh?"

"I said,'nothing'" he repeated, his tone neutral.

"Then why are you so sad?" Draco groaned and sat up straight.

"My friend left to Cloudsdale yesterday," he said, hoping she would just leave it alone. "She's the only friend that can come to the castle, since her dad worked here."

Twilight frowned sympathetically, then smiled softly. "I can be your friend, if you want," she smiled.

He nodded, not entirely sure about that. "Okay," he sighed. He wasn't sure if he should tell her about the treasure, so he decided to keep it a secret for now.

"Here zey are!" Pan announced. "Lettuce and tomato, and daffodil for ze pretty filly!"

Twilight blushed a bit but smiled anyway. "Thank you, Chef Pan."

"Please, only Pan!" he saluted. "Make sure not to stay too long! Your mother'll keel me!"

"Bye, Chef," Draco called.

"Nice meeting you!" Twilight said.

He gave another bow before leaving the kitchen. "So how did my Mom pick you?"

Twilight told him about her "magic overload" and how Celestia said she had much potential. As soon as they finished eating, the two walked over to where she would be staying in the castle. On the way, they passed the staircase that led to the treasure.

"Where does that go?" she questioned.

"Somewhere scary," he warned. "My cousin said monsters live up there."

"M-M-Monsters?" she stammered.

"Yeah," Draco said. "I almost opened the door, but my friend and I got too scared."

"Wow," Twilight gasped. "Did they chase you?"

"No," he sighed. "We got away before they saw us."

They continued on to her room. "So, you'll be staying here then?"

"Yep," she smiled. "I'll see you later?"

Draco smiled softly and nodded. "Okay. Bye."

Author's Note

You know what to do! Like, fav, comment, and have a wonderful day or night!

Mixed Feelings

5 years before NMM's return

"Oh shit!" Moon grunted as he landed on his back, after being flung across the mat.

Draco waited for him to get up, which Moon did sluggishly. "Come on… Moon," he panted. "We still… have… a few minutes."

The hybrid groaned as he rubbed his head with a paw. "We're still tied," Moon smirked. "What was it… again?"

The two circled each other on the mat. "572-572. Ready for a tie breaksr?"

The two charged at each other, and just as they neared each other, Moon got on his hind legs and grappled Draco. They strained for an advantage, their hour long match starting to catch up. Draco slipped under him, got a hold of his hind leg and head, then threw himself back. Moon yelped as Draco's weight pinned him down immediately after. His hind leg and neck were pulled towards each other in a grapple move.

"Say it," Draco laughed. "Say it!"

Moon wrapped his other leg around Draco then rolled over, freeing himself and getting hold of Draco's arm. "What were you saying?"

The stone wall moved aside as another pair of dragon teens entered. "Our turn," the blue one said.

Moon let go of Draco, who chuckled as they left for the training area. "So 573-573?" Moon asked.

"Yup," Draco laughed. "But don't expect it to stay that way."

Moon looked up to Draco and smirked. They had both grown over the years, which was strange for him. He had always been about as big as an average wolf, but after meeting Draco he'd gotten to about a paw shorter than his mother. The ten year old he'd met had also changed to a towering teen. They were both strong, but he had to admit that Draco may have been stronger. It was just the matter of whether or not he was holding back in their weekly wrestling matches.

"Going for 250 or 260 today?" Moon asked. Draco shrugged, pushing the door open with ease.

"Let's try 300," he answered.

"You sure?" Moon questioned. "You've never lifted that much before."

Draco rolled his eyes with a chuckle at his friend's careful nature. "Well, now's the time to start," he smiled.

There were dozens of other dragon adolescents in the training area. It was more public than the multi-mat, which was in it's own room because of it's size. The two preferred doing it without anyone watching. They passed the wrestling mats and field course, heading straight to the stone weights. He could see some other teens conversing while their friends lifted a couple dozen pounds. Draco went to a free bench and loaded the metal bar. The dragons used stone weights, saying it was easier to measure the weight of them. He loaded 150 on each side, then nervously laid down.

"Just say something if it's too much," Moon said. He got on his hind legs and lightly placed his paws on the bar.

Draco nodded, firmly grasping the middle grips and pushing it off of it's rack. Steadily holding it in place, he pulled it down then pushed it back up.

"1." Moon could see the strain in his muscles, but it was always something that didn't matter to him.

"Not too fast," Moon warned. Draco nodded, breathing rapidly and grunting as he pulled it down again.

On the far side of the room, Ember watched with amusement as Draco uneasily lifted the hundreds of pounds. It was typical of him to "test his limits" at anything. She could see the anxiety in Moon's face as he spotted him.

"He certainly is strong." Ember turned to the red dragoness beside her. "Don't tell me you weren't thinking that."

Ember chuckled, flipping from her handstand and gracefully landing on her two feet. "He has gotten… stronger," she smiled. "I'm surprised he doesn't have a dragoness."

Flare, one of Ember's other friends, raised an eye crest. "Yuu're surprised?" she laughed. "You have every fertile idiot staring at you in every level of the mountain. Don't tell me you haven't seen it."

"Seen what?" Ember asked. She pointed to Draco, both of them seeing him quickly refocus on his lifting.

"He likes you," Flare teased, flicking Ember's spines with her tail.

"We've been friends since he was in his first grade," Ember argued, a small patch of discolored red on her cheeks. "That's all we are."

Flare giggled, turning back to the display Draco was showing. Ember turned as well, her eyes widening as she watched Moon put another set of fifty pounds on each end. Draco was pumping away, switching between arms while Moon was waiting for the bar to break. He kept going, and going, and going even as some of the other dragoness' watched.

Draco didn't understand where the strength was coming from, but every time he had Moon put more weight on, his body felt like it just recharged instantly. Even as the bar wobbled dangerously, Draco kept lifting with either arm. He glanced to the others watching him, his gaze focusing on Ember watching him. He felt his cheeks warm up, and he started lifting even faster.

"Draco, the bar's gonna-!"

Crack!

The metal bar bent in half, and Draco grunted as he held each half a foot from his face. Carefully placing the broken bar beside the bench and panting.

"Damn. Benched more than Rough Spot," he heard a teenage dragon murmur.

"He still looks ready to go," he heard a feminine giggle.

Blushing a bit at the crowd, he rushed past the dragons, some dragonesses giving him slightly disturbing looks. Moon shrugged, spotting Ember. He passed the other teens and smiled softly.

"Draco's getting better, huh?" he chuckled sheepishly. Ember nodded, and Flare nudged her.

"Very," she finally said. "We'll be leaving next year for Gryphos."

Moon sighed, sitting down and stretching his back. "It's all he ever thinks about," Moon said. "Dasher's death really changed him."

Ember nodded, remembering the day she saw him experience loss. "He's blinded by his anger," she spoke softly. "Maybe I can talk him out of… out of… AH-CHOO!"

Moon ducked under the flames quickly, his fur getting singed at the tips. "Ember, are you sick?"

"Of course not," she sniffled. "It was ju-" She went into a violent coughing fit, some flames escaping as she did.

"Ember!" Flare exclaimed. "You're maturing and you didn't tell anyone?!"

Ember shivered, even in the warm room. "I thought… it wasn't c-coming yet," she managed to say before sneezing and shooting another flame.

"Come on, we'd better get you to your bed," Moon offered. She nodded, leaning against him as he escorted her out.

Meanwhile, in Draco's room, he continued his earlier exercise with push-ups. A block of stone was strapped to his back as he lifted himself up and lowered back down. His mind was wandering from the focus of his breathing to when he saw Ember before. The few years that had passed by went quick, but he remembered every detail.

King Draco started training them apart, meaning he saw Ember less and less. It came to the point where the only time he saw her was when she was up next for her turn. And with the fact that he couldn't sleep most nights, Moon was his only companion that was awake. The other dragon teens were rough and nice in their own ways, but the boys were just interested in lighting stuff up. With Moon's long life-span, he had plenty of stories to share with him.

The one thing that he didn't understand, however, was his mother. Moon said she never told him her name, only that he was to call her Mother. She was supposed to have an dark blue coat with a flowing mane and a horn. He would have thought she was a unicorn, but he recalled flying and his imagination led him to an alicorn. Maybe before his mother was ruling? Or she was hiding somewhere?

Though the company was nice, his recent maturing brought him some unwanted attention. Some dragoness' would tease him, give him alluring looks, and many dragons were looking for a good wrestling match. He wrestled through all of them, bruises coming and going. The only real competition he had was Moon. Since they had met, he got stronger and bigger, just as Draco did. Their hundreds of wrestling matches was meant to prove who was stronger, but they all ended up the same.

Ties.

It was funny, how neither of them would give in, but it made their rivalry all the more interesting. However, he was doing his best to keep in touch with Ember. Before either of them left to train, they would leave their door's open slightly so as to slip a letter in. He was always excited for the end of his rigorous training, which meant he could hear from Ember. They talked about mundane things, but it wasn't to say they didn't mess around. But she would also ask him about Canterlot, and how he was since…

…since Dasher left.

Seeing her a few moments ago, and her slender figure, it made something… flutter, in his stomach. He'd never had a good look at her, but her maturing body almost drew his eyes in. It was disrespectful in every way, and he'd expect it to come from the other dragons. But he just had to stare.

"AH-CHOO!"

"Whoa!" Draco pushed significantly harder with his left to stop his fall. Untying the weight and letting it drop, he pushed open his door and saw Moon patting his singed muzzle while Ember put out a fire on his back.

"Sorry!" Ember sheepishly chuckled.

"Sometimes I think you're trying to turn me into roast-wolf," Moon whimpered as the flame on his paw relit.

Hearing her laugh from Moon's joke made the same weird feeling from other instances return. "Did you try setting him on fire?" Draco chuckled.

Ember stopped to stare at him. He stepped out into the tunnel and leaned against the wall. Moon was saying something, but she was too focused on his toned upper body. A normal dragon had to count on thick arms, tough scales, and personal demonstrations to show off their strength. All Draco had to do was take off his shirt. Along with his toned torso, the scars of his first fights with the griffons marred him. She could imagine him looking in a mirror to remind himself of his goal.

"-and I had to duck twice," Moon laughed. "Sure you'll be alright, Ember?"

She snapped out of her stare, a small blush evident, and cleared her throat. "Y-Yes," she nodded. "I just need some rest."

"What's wrong?" Draco asked, uncrossing his arms.

"It's no… no… nAH-CHOO!" Draco jumped to the side, his spot being scorched red.

He glanced back and forth between the burn mark and Ember. "Nothing is it?" he smirked.

"You're lucky it didn't hit you," Moon countered with a laugh.

Ember wiped her nostrils, shakily standing back up. "It'll be fine," she insisted. "Every dragoness goes through this phase of her adolescence. I'll just be in bed for a few days."

"Sure you shouldn't tell your father about this?" Draco questioned.

"It would be wise to have a fighter right outside," Moon nodded. "In case something happens."

Ember growled with a bit of annoyance. "I can take care of myself," she said loudly. The two of them glanced at each other, then shrugged.

"Still, a little help wouldn't hurt," Moon shrugged. "Draco, want to go up on the cliff?"

Draco shook his head. "I'm gonna turn in early," he said, ignoring Ember's small glare. "Tomorrow, though. I promise."

He pushed the stone door closed, pushed the weight off to the side and jumped onto his bed. Sleep came slowly, but he was going to wish it never came at all.

The enormous forest. He was… high in the trees. Something was holding him, something with an intimidating face. Was he… laughing? And was the figure… tickling him?

"Elsh huga butork," a deep voice laughed.

"Elsh huv jrom okoro," a softer, sweeter voice giggled.

Mother?

The figures face tore away, and he found himself falling through a black void. His body grew out, just slightly, and he saw them.

The monsters.

Hundreds of them coming from the burning forests. The figure again… and others… protecting him. A huge flying machine… they flew through the stars, away from the fires. Everything was shaking, and he heard more voices. An enormous figure looked at him with teary eyes, then kissed his forehead before the other took him away with five other giants. They got into little, tiny, rooms.

They went off into the stars again, but a loud noise rang through his ears, and a light grunt reached him. More rumbling, then a hard shake. The monsters… they were following. They were snarling at him, trying to claw at him. The figure set them aflame, a pile of dirt swallowing them right after. Then… then…

What happened next?! What happened?!

The forests came back. Creatures so malicious, so evil… and there were so many of them. They were coming…

…coming for him.

"Draco! Draco, wake up! Draco! DRACO!"

He jumped out of his bed, pinning Moon to the floor. "Moon?! What the-?!"

"Ember's in the medical caverns!" Moon shouted over him. "She's in critical condition!"

Draco's eyes widened, and he bolted after Moon. They practically jumped down the stone stairs, pushing past the various fighters and teens that had heard about it. The royal fighters stepped aside as Draco and Moon ran into the room. King Draco was at his daughters side, holding her claw and worrying even more as her temperature dropped.

"What happened?" Draco gasped, coming over to Ember's side.

"She didn't tell me her Illness had begun," King Draco sighed.

"Illness?" Moon asked. "What is that?"

"When a dragoness reaches a certain age, she'll get incredibly sick," he explained. "We often quarantine them, as they're sickness can be deadly to others. It's a maturing phase. Once she's over it, she'll only have one year before she's an adult."

"So why can we be here now?" Draco asked.

"We've given her some stabilizing medicines," King Draco said. "She'll have to stay here until the Illness subsides."

"We can't just leave her alone," Moon said. "She needs someone to keep an eye on her."

Draco agreed completely. "I'm afraid not," King Draco said.

"But she needs someone! Anyone!" Moon shouted.

"The disease can kill ponies and dragons alike!" King Draco growled. "We've made these mistakes before and I won't-"

"Then I'll take care of her," Draco interrupted. "You said the disease only affects ponies and dragons. Maybe I can take care of her without getting sick."

"No," King Draco said. "It's too risky. Your mother already thinks you're dead, I don't want to tell her you really are dead."

Draco ignored that and looked to Ember. She shivered, even wrapped in the thermal emitters. "She needs someone to be with her," Draco said softly. "None of you can do it without getting killed. But we don't know if it could hurt me. Please, just let me help."

The king looked to his medical staff, who shrugged with honest uncertainty. He looked to Draco, to his daughter, then sighed deeply. "There are some antibiotics she can take to ease her symptoms," he said at last. "Her body temperature will keep lowering, so make sure she stays in bed. I have to warn you, you can't get out of the room until she's better."

"How will I know if she's better?" Draco asked.

"Simple. Her scales will change color, and her body will grow slightly," he said.

"Change color?"

"Every dragon adapts their scale color from a bright layer to a darker layer," one of the doctor's said. "Brighter colors often mean immaturity, and darker colors are the opposite."

Draco nodded. "I'll take care of her," Draco smiled.

"I'll have her brought to her room. For now, you need to leave," the doctor said. "The antibiotics are going to wear off any minute now."

They exited the medical wing, but King Draco stopped him just outside. "You'd better make sure she doesn't worsen," he growled. "You're there to take care of her. Nothing more."

Draco rolled his eyes with a chuckle. "Yes, sire."

Author's Note

Yes. I. Did. Remember, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peace off!

Fall of an Empire (VII of VIII)

Gryphos. The final city on the list, the final battle they would fight, and the final day of the bloody war.

Ember, Moon, and Draco stood with their armor, looking over to the city with dread. But the only thing Draco could see was the home of the griffon who was going to die. The coward's smell was the only thing he could make out among the rest. Ember drew her daggers, Draco adjusted the shield shakily and swung his sword for a quick stretch. Moon looked to his brother, and at his nod, he howled louder than ever before. 54,982 fighters stood on the outskirts of the capitol, and 2,467 carrier dragons flew overhead. Draco pointed his sword to the castle.

"THE WAR ENDS TODAY, GRYPHOOOOOOOO!" he shouted.

"YOU WON'T TAKE ANYMORE LIVES!" Ember roared.

"YOU'LL DIE LIKE THE COWARD YOU ARE!" Moon howled.

"FIGHTERS!"

"RAHHHHH!"

"CARRIERS!"

"GRAAAAAAHH!"

"RED FEATHERS!"

"AHOOOO!"

"ATTAAAAAAAAAAACK!"

The thundering cries of the combined forces rocked the city's streets, and the ground quaked from the number of fighters and rebels advancing. Catapults lined the outer walls of the city, launching large boulders and groups of smaller stones. The dragons unlucky to be under it were crushed, and their comrades pushed on with just that much more rage. The catapults were keeping their reinforcements from keeping together while mounted crosslaunchers fired streams of enormous arrows. The dragons scales only held for so long against the constant and swift barrages. Draco traveled with Ember and Moon, holding his shield up as the arrows rained down and ricocheted off. The carriers up high were safe from the artillery, but they had their own adversaries in the skies.

Massive war balloons with crosslaunchers mounted on every side flew to meet the equally big dragons. The ships weren't as maneuverable as the carriers, but they packed just as much a punch as they did. The carriers rammed the large inflations and set some ablaze as well, trapping the occupants in a platform of fire. As the bodies and wreckaged fell from the sky, the dragons began climbing the wall, while fliers and griffons flew up with firebreathers. Once at the top, they fought savagely to get to the artillery and set it on fire. The four entrances of the city were opened up to the army, allowing them to pour through into the streets.

Shadow and Peck went ahead while Ember and Moon stuck with Draco. Being so far back from the front lines made Draco growl and snarl in annoyance, but they just wouldn't let him through. The impulse to just take to the roofs and surprise them from above came over him, and he was going to do it before Ember grabbed his arm tightly. She shook her head, ducking under an arrow before it hit her. Draco could hear the sounds of sword on sword as they moved on, bodies of Red Feather and Empire griffons beginning to show up with a sparse amount of dragons. Draco caught a spear and launched it into the ranks behind the front line. His heart rate was on the rise as instinct began to kick in, and he could hear the other voice yelling at him to get to the emperor.

"DRACO!" Ember yelled.

He sprinted past the fighters and griffons, adrenaline causing him to ignore the pains in his body. Bashing a griffon's head with his shield, he deflected a slash and stabbed the griffon quickly before dodging another spear and heabutting the unlucky soul. Ember and Moon pushed through their fighters to join Draco. She jumped over him and slashed a griffons face open, then Moon used his pincers to help his teeth tear into a griffon's skull. The wolf-pony ducked under a trio of arrows, and Draco stepped in the way with his shield before another set could hit him. Moon jumped onto his shield, and his friend launched him to the archer above. The mounter spears penetrated the griffon's chest instantly.

Ember set a spear head ablaze and launched it at a chariot. The cart crashed after running over some griffons and smashed into another war vehicle. Draco pulled her aside, saving her from a duo of spears. This time, Ember took his dagger and bit down on the blade as she charged at the griffons. She sliced one's throat open while the other had his heart cut in half. Her last eight throwing knives were kept in their sheaths, but as soon as she put away her daggers she started tossing them as if there were no tomorrow. Six of the six thrown met their marks in their targets head.

Draco jumped over a chariot, stabbing his sword into a griffons jaw, and kicked the archer off. He placed a bomb in the archer's beak and threw him into another sqaudron of his allies. They burst into flames as the explosion took of his head. Draco raised his shield just in time to block a sword from hitting him. He kicked the griffon onto his side and dropped his knee on his head. Moon tackled an archer off of a burning building and crushed him and a chariot, breaking the damn thing. He jumped back up to spin quickly as he found himself surrounded. Ember landed behind him, taking up a defensive position with her daggers.

Shadow came up behind one of the griffons and slit his throat, then kicked the one beside him to the ground. Ember breathed fire on the griffon in front of her and used her dagger to redirect two spears into unintended targets. Moon sliced a spearhead off and tore his spears into the griffons skull. Peck drove her pike into a warrior's neck from above, skewering him on the spot.

A carrier dragon slammed into a couple of homes, the wreckaged seperating Draco from the rest of them. Ember motioned for Moon, Shadow, and Peck to follow as they detoured around the street. Draco impaled a griffon on a spear and kept charging until he skewered another two. Tossing them aside, he grabbed his last two bombs and swiped them over a fire, lighting the top of the bag. He beamed them into the supports of a home, the explosion knocking out the metal beam and causing it to collapse on another group of enemy reinforcements. The castle was in view, just a few blocks down. He cried out as a sword exited from the right side of his chest.

Steeling himself, he elbowed the griffon and took the sword out. This griffon was bigger than most he'd seen. He had to have stood about as tall as him, and that was on four legs. Draco raised his left arm and his right one weakly, motioning for the giant to come. He regretted his decision when the griffon tackled him and slammed him into the street. The griffon slashed a dragon's face then used his axe to slice open his throat. Draco used the distraction to kick in the griffon's hind leg and bend the knee joint. The griffon screamed in pain, but Draco punched him in the throat then stomped on his head.

Stumbling to the side, he looked at the castle again, forcing his legs to cary him forward. Around the corner, Ember and Shadow were locking daggers with a squad of griffons while Moon and Peck dealed with the archers. Moon pushed back against the griffon's arm as he tried to stab his stilleto into him. He tossed him over the side of the building, looking down to make sure he was dealt with. His eyes widened as he saw Draco bleeding profusely again and collapsing.

"Ember! Shadow! Draco's hurt!" Moon yelled. Peck flew over and looked at the fallen man.

Ember's ear picked up what Moon said, but her other picked up on the sound of an arrow flying. Everything slowed as she glanced to an archer on the roof of a home two blocks away. The arrow was twirling towards Shadow unbeknownst to him. Ember stepped to the side quickly, spreading her arms and closing her eyes. The head broke through her weakened armor and stabbed her heart. She fell to her knees, clutching the wood of it as her breathing started to come raspily. A griffon, however, bashed the back of her head with a mace, knocking her over and plunging the arrow deeper. Draco reached the corner just in time to see Ember on the floor with a griffon readying to slam his mace down.

"SHADOW!"

Shadow rammed his knife into his opponent's neck, then spun around to see the griffon. Quickly grabbing Draco's fallen dagger, he hurled it into the side of the griffon's head. Draco ran over to Ember and carried her off to the side. He pulled the arrow out of her chest and shook her lightly.

"Ember?! Ember, please, wake up!" he shouted, his arms trembling. The princess' eyes opened, sluggishly looking at Draco, then to Shadow.

"Why?" he asked softly. Ember smiled lazily as she coughed up a good amount of blood.

"I… pr-promised… yo-your daughter… to b-bring y-you home," Ember coughed painfully. She looked up to Draco, wishing she could stop the flow of tears from his eyes. "D-Draco…"

"C'mon, Ember. Don't do this," Draco pleaded. "You're gonna make it. Just hold on. Please, you have to. Ember, please!"

She let her tears fall freely. It didn't matter to her anymore, now that she was in his arms and looking up to him without any fear. "I always… w-wanted to be stro-strong like… you," she panted, feeling her body weakening. "Not n-needing others… being able to-to lead… and b-being strong."

"Ember…"

"You… you were my future, Draco," she sobbed, gasping as the pain increased in her chest. "P-Please… just… take me through it."

"Ember-"

"Take me through it!" Ember sobbed. Draco hugged her tighter than ever before, crying into her shoulder as she actually sobbed into his.

"You can't, Ember. Don't do this, for the Creator's sake, please!" Draco whispered, sniffling harshly. "We're going to see the statue of the sun, remember? Me, you, and Moon. We need to leave. 'Coming out the same way we came in,' remember?"

Ember nodded, grunting as blood fell from her nose. "I-I'm sorry… Draco," Ember whispered. "I… I lo-… I… nngh! Draco… I…"

"You what? You what, Ember?! Tell me, damn it! Ember! You what?! EMBER!" Her lifeless expression, the endless stare and her limp limbs… he remembered.

"EMBER!"

He sobbed furiously as her head fell to the side. He hugged her as if she would return the favor, but he never felt the same claws wrapping around him. The same ones that comforted him when he wasn't too happy or when he was troubled. He'd never feel that again. She was… Ember was…

…gone.

"I love you." Moon's ear perked as Draco kissed her forehead lovingly. "I love you, Ember."

Draco lowered her head to the floor, then stood up and stumbled back into the street. "Draco-"

"Order them to fall back. All of them."

Shadow and Peck's jaws dropped. "Draco, we're so close to-"

"I'M FINISHING THIS DREK UKET, UNDERSTAND?!" Draco roared, his voice mixing into two. "THESE DREK TRARG ESH UKITAL MY BORESHKO HAND! ORDER THEM BACK AND STAY THE FUCK OUT OF THIS CITY!"

The three looked on in fear as his eyes blackened fully. The mark on his arm was glowing as well, but an ominous black. Shadow and Peck looked to Moon, who whimpered as he moved back. With a loud howl, the surprised fighters began their retreat, along with the carrier dragons flying towards the outskirts. Draco kneeled down to Ember's side, taking her dagger and sheathing it into his own case. He stomped through the bodies and stepped between the dragons falling back. His glare was directed towards the oncoming wave of griffons, who were unaware of the mortal danger.

Let none live.

I never planned on it.

He roared as cuts on his body opened suddenly, a silver secretion crawling out and covering some of his body. The material reached out over some of his face, but large patches of skin were still present. His pained and angry roar quickly turned demonic as his body changed from within. The strength he had felt he'd been lacking suddenly appeared, and he stomped his foot through the stone and glared at the horde.

"JRO BORESHKO JRA NOOOOOOOOOOLL!"

Jaqeluu was meditating in the ship's life support room while Jerosh spoke to the Protiiglo about their assignment. Agner was practicing his energy transferral with his spear while Fermot played the Ocari at the far side of the room. Derekosh joined Agner in his training, using his hammer to smash the dummies to virtual smithereens. They all lost focus of what they were doing as a massive energy washed over them. The signature was… tainted… angry… hurt… and vengeful.

Agner turned to Derekosh, just as Jerosh and Jaqeluu rushed in. "Was that-"

"He's releasing the Ashla," Jaqeluu panted. "We have to find him now!"

"It's not the Ashla," Jerosh said. "It's something much worse. We still can't go, brother. The armies-"

"Reku'un's power can keep our extraction safe! We must find him before-"

"Before what? He's killed? He's hurt?" Jerosh questioned. "The boy is stronger than any of us, even combined. This Iikro is twice as strong as the Ashla, and much more unstable. If he loses control around us, we could start the end of the world he is on. Let him face the infant-levels. They'll be utterly wiped out and he'll be safe."

Another wave of the power passed through them, a shiver coming from a scaled behemoth.

He's not hurt. He's… angry… heartbroken… and sad.

What's going on with him, Nyla?

I cannot tell for sure, Agner. His mind is too far from my own to Ina speak with him, and his memories have not yet been touched by my own mind.

Tell Jerosh we should travel to Reku'un!

Jaqeluu, we aren't merely rounding up a task force, we're rescuing the survivors! Reku'un may be berserk, but he can hold his own. I only hope he does not face a pack of Alphas.

Nyla shifted her wings uneasily, shuddering as her partner's screams faintly echoed through her head.

Author's Note

Need I say anything? Like, fav, comment, and pray Draco gives them quick and painless deaths.

Amends (I of II)

Trains.

Draco had never been on one, nor had Moon, but he seemed much more calm than the man. The constant rattling and shaking of the metal behemoth made him more frightened by the second. Carrier dragons and chariots were the only ways he had ever traveled. Moon was napping by the window in the room they shared while Draco sat on his bed. The sounds coming from the other room was that of Pinkie and Rainbow laughing about something that had to do with when they first met Twilight.

Speaking of Twilight, she seemed pretty upset with him. There was the fact that he told his family that he was dead, and somehow Twilight must have heard. He was truly sorry that she had to bear that sadness, but he didn't want anypony interfering. She wouldn't understand… Rainbow might have but even he wasn't sure what she would think. Draco sighed and stood up, walking out into the hall of the train and out into the side rail of the train. There, he found Twilight looking out into the fields.

He stood beside her, neither saying a word as they looked out to the fields. A grin was tugging at his lips as he thought whether or not she had been waiting for him. The clacking of the rail beneath them was the only thing that made any noise. He glimpsed at Twilight, who held a saddened frown that deferred from her previous neutrality.

"Why?"

There it was. The question he had prayed for her to never ask.

"Why make us all go through a lie?" Twilight questioned. "What was so important you lied about your own death?"

Draco kept his gaze anywhere but her. He just couldn't bring himself to look her in the eye and tell her. "I had to," he said in a low tone. "You'd never understand, Twi… none of you would."

Twilight turned to him, a determined glare replacing her frown. "Then make me understand," she said, her voice teetering from calm to broken.

Draco wiped his hand over his face again. "Twi, I don't want you to. I want you to forget it," Draco said. "It's not something I can just tell."

"And why not?" Twilight questioned, stepping closer. "We all thought you were dead, and now that I know it was a lie, you think I don't deserve to know?"

"It's not like that!" Draco exclaimed. "Twi, please, its been years and I don't want to argue!"

"Then tell me what was so bad that you had to lie to us!" Twilight shouted, glaring into his eyes as he did the same.

"I can't, damn it! I don't want to tell you, Twi, because-"

"Is it you can't tell me or you don't want to?!" she yelled.

Draco growled before slamming his fist into the metal car. "I CAN'T BECAUSE I DON'T WANT YOU TO THINK I'M A MONSTER!" Draco bellowed. "THAT'S THE WAY I'VE ACTED, THE WAY I'VE KILLED: LIKE A MONSTER! DO YOU KNOW WHAT IT'S LIKE TO GO TO YOUR MOTHER AND SAY YOU WERE THE MONSTER SHE STEERED YOU AWAY FROM?! I BROKE HER HEART, MADE HER SUFFER, AND NOW IT'S ALL FOR NOTHING! SO TELL ME, TWI, HOW WOULD YOU FEEL?!"

Tears fell from his face as he panted with his teeth clenched. Twilight's glare had loosened, and a few drops fell from her own. "I cried for three months, thinking you were gone," she whispered. "Shining couldn't say anything, Cadence, or even my parents. I slept with the Royal Guard toy for six years before I let you go. I missed you… we all did, even Blueblood. I wished on every star that I would wake up and still be a filly and you'd be there to just fool around with me through the castle."

His breathing steadied as he watched her silently cry, but she wasn't finished.

"You were smarter than me, more open, and you were my first true friend," Twilight sniffled. "I swore to learn everything I needed to and more. I wanted to be smart, maybe even smarter, than you. Because then I would finally have something for you to be impressed about."

Draco hugged her close, and she did the same, sobbing softly into his shoulder. He let his tears drip into her mane, some of the hairs sticking to his cheek. His hand gently ran up and down her back as he did his best to comfort her. She nuzzled him briefly before sniffling and brushing his hair out of her face.

"I was already jealous, Twi." She moved back and tilted her head to the side questioningly. "I knew that the smarter you became, the more magic you'd know. I made up these notions that one day I could see you fighting a dragon or something with all these awesome spells, and it got me jealous that you'd be able to and I couldn't."

Twilight giggled and rubbed her eye. "Only Celestia or Luna might know spells to take one down," she laughed weakly.

"There was nothing you ever had to do to impress me," Draco smiled. "You learned fast, my mother told me you were more if a hooves-on learner, and I knew you'd be somepony important. Didn't think you'd be doing hero work, but still."

She nudged him playfully and giggled. "You and me both," she smiled. "I'm sorry. I-I just… I didn't mean to get you upset about this."

"Me too. I'm sorry to you, I mean," he chuckled. "But all this just happened… and I'm still thinking of what I'm gonna do when Ember wakes up. Just… give me some time, okay? I'll tell you and Rainbow everything soon."

"Alright," Twilight nodded. "Friends?"

Draco nuzzled her and pulled her into another hug. "Friends." Twilight laid her head on his shoulder and exhaled contently.

The clacking of the rails beneath them began to slow and grow louder. "Canterlot Station!" the conductor announced.

"We should go," Draco smiled. "Oh, and Twilight…"

She gasped as he held out the Smarty Pants doll before her. She took it in her magic aura and nuzzle him again. "I thought I told you to keep this?"

"And now I want you to have it," Draco smiled. A faint blush etched Twilight's cheek as she rested it on her back and trotted back inside with him. He held the door open for her, and she bumped into him with her flank playfully.

The high-class ponies all gasped as they saw the injured prince, but the Solar Guards surrounded him and the Elements. The commanding officer saluted to him, and Draco nodded softly. "I'll be fine," Draco said. "Return to your posts… and make sure the other guards are informed that I'll need a moment to speak with my mother."

"Yes, sir," he saluted.

"And just Draco, from now on Lieutenant." The stallion nodded with a slight grin as Draco walked past him with the six mares and baby dragon.

"Ooh, I've always dreamed of living here!" Rarity squeed. "The decor of the Canterlot homes are very pricey, but they are to die for!"

"Eh, just a bunch of fancy stuff with weird names," Rainbow shrugged. "Too complicated."

"Yeah! And the parties here are supposed to be awesomely-super! Like the Gala!" Pinkie giggled. "Ooh, when we get back to Ponyville, I'm so throwing you, Ember, and Moon an awesome party! Hey, where is Moon?"

"Behind us with Fluttershy," Draco said, pointing with his thumb to the wolf-pony.

He was in a very deep conversation with the shy mare, who smiled and giggled at some of what he said. "Well ain't they gettin' along nice?" Applejack chuckled. "Though she'd be scared right to the moon from the fella."

Draco chuckled. "Yeah. The first time we met was through a brawl," Draco grinned. "But he's nice. Maybe a bit too careful, but it's all for his friends."

They turned a corner and slowed so that the pair behind them could catch up. The castle walls were in sight as they crossed the street. Every detail of the limestone and cobble walls, along with the turrets and towers, were something he could never forget. The Equestrian flag waved proudly from the banners above the towers and hanging from the walls of the castle. He gulped anxiously as he stepped in front of the guards guarding the gate. They saluted him shakily and opened the golden doors, allowing them passage. He opened the door and guided the group through the enormous halls until they were a hallway away from the throne room.

"Twi… you know where the guest rooms are. Take the girls there for now," Draco instructed. "I want to speak to my mom alone. Moon…"

Midnight Moon stood at his side, and Draco glanced to his other, forgetting about Ember's condition and imagining her nodding. "You know where t' find us, then," Rainbow sighed. "Good luck, I guess."

He nodded softly, then turned to Twilight who gave him a reassuring smile. "She needs to know," she repeated. "C'mon girls, its just through here."

Rainbow waved her hoof and flew after the other Elements. "Are you ready, Draco?" Moon asked.

Draco exhaled nervously and placed his hand on the cold gold of the massive door. "Ready."

Author's Note

Late night update, blame family, but you know the drill. Like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Amends (II of II)

Celestia's ears perked as the doors opened, when she had specifically ordered her guards to keep them closed for the rest of the day, as Luna was readying for her first night court in a thousand years. She shifted through a stack of papers for another second before teleporting them away and clearing her throat.

"Good eve…" Her words left her as she looked down to the middle of the room. Slowly her jaw slackened, a lump formed in her throat, and her knees wobbled as she stood up.

She unsteadily trotted down the steps and across the marble floor, slowing as she approached. It had to be an illusion. A sick, demented image of her imagination that came because of his approaching birthday. His eighteenth to be exact. Her hoof stuttered its motion before raising up to his cheek without her horseshoe. If it was real… if he was alive… she had to feel the skin she touched so long ago. Her alabaster limb closed the distance, and a silent gasp left her. His hand rested on her hoof as tears brimmed each of their lids.

"Hi, Mom." His voice was slightly deeper, but it was her son, no question about it.

Her lips quivered into a smile, as did his. They pulled each other close and hugged harder than ever before. Celestia hummed softly as she rubbed his back, and she restrained her own sobs as Draco let out shuddering sobs. The fur over her shoulder was matted down as he let the dams break, and they flooded out from his eyes as he finally let go. Celestia sniffled and fell down to her knees with her son, who finally had a sense of comfort that no other pony, dragon, or creature could ever give him. It encouraged his tears, cheered as he sobbed, and only asked that he let out all of his frustration and anger. The pent up rage… the anger towards her… and the sense of despair he had no need for. Because his mother was here… she was here with him no matter what.

Moon smiled softly, watching them cry and hold each other close. This really was the first time Draco didn't hold back his emotions. It was strange, seeing his strong buddy crying his eyes out into his mother's coat. She hummed a small lullaby tune into his ear, nuzzling him with all the love she wished to have given him during his absence. When she leaned back, his irritated eyes along with the quivering lips reminded her of the time he scraped his knee. She planted a small kiss on his forehead and he smiled weakly.

"Hello, honey," she whispered.

Draco laughed weakly, his nose running and his tears continuing to fall. "I'm sorry… I'm sorry for lying, Mama," he sobbed. Draco rested his head back beside hers and cried like a scared colt.

"Shh, it's okay, Draco… it's fine," Celestia whispered softly. "You're safe… and that's all that matters."

Draco smiled, but it fell when he shuddered a bit louder. "That's it?" he asked. "But… I lied to you… about it all."

Celestia laughed quietly and brushed his mane back. "Yes, you did," she said. "But I'm your mother… and I love you even when you don't love me back. I had to learn this through you… remember?"

He chuckled nervously, then wiped his nose with his arm sleeve and moved back. "Yes, Mama… and I'm sorry," he sniffled.

Celestia wiped tear from her eye and nuzzle him once more. "You're safe, and that's all I care about," she repeated. "Does Twilight and Rainbow-"

"They're in the guest rooms," Draco sniffled. "I just wanted to see you."

Celestia smiled and caressed his cheek once again. "And who's your friend?" she asked, glancing to Moon.

"Oh… Ma, this is-"

"Midnight?"

Draco, Celestia, and Moon turned towards the side door, where a midnight blue alicorn with an ethereal mane resembling the stars above stood. Her jaw was slackened and she took cautious steps forward, unsure if she was hallucinating or imagining it.

"Is it thee?" Luna questioned.

Moon's tail drooped as well as his ears as his mother stepped closer. "Yes, Mother. We have missed you in thine absence," he said. Luna hugged him vigorously, and he returned the gesture.

"It hath been a millenia," she whispered. "We had thought-"

"We resided in the forests of the Kingdom… waiting for thy return," Moon whimpered. His first actualy tear matted down the dark fur of his face until they dripped onto the floor.

Luna glanced to Celestia and Draco, the first nodding softly. "We hath been occupied for long, Midnight," Luna smiled. "How did thee findeth thine way to the castle?"

Moon nodded towards Draco. "He came to me with a friend who was gravely injured, and I used the methods of recovery you showed me to help her," Moon said. "Where have you been?"

Luna smiled and scratched just behind his ear. "Far, Midnight," she said. "But not anymore."

"So… he's your son?" Draco questioned.

"More or less," Luna laughed softly. "And you are my nephew, I take it."

"Yeah," Draco chuckled. "I never thought I'd have an aunt."

Celestia laughed a bit as she stood up and wiped her eyes clean of any remaining tears. "It looks like you have a cousin, Draco," she smiled. "And now I have a nephew."

Draco and Moon smirked at each other. "I think I can live with that," Draco grinned.

"As can I," Moon replied. "At least we'll have a chance to settle the tie."

"Tie?" Luna questioned. Moon growled softly and nuzzled his mother.

"Another time," he smiled. "Do not worry. We've grown close as brothers."

"And now we're family," Draco said with a large smile.

"Yes… a family," Celestia laughed. "You've grown so much! But you still haven't done your mane?"

Draco chuckled and scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "Didn't think it'd matter," he admitted.

"I believe he looks fine like that," Luna commented. "Natural disheveledness common among the stallion guards from a thousand years ago."

"No matter," Celestia smiled. "I expect you to dress formally for your own birthday."

Draco eyes widened, and he smacked his palm straight into his face. "You forgot?" Moon asked with a laugh.

"Yeah," Draco murmured. "I turn… eighteen in two days, yes, Mama?"

She witheld another tear upon hearing the name he had called her by. "Yes. Eighteen in two days," Celestia nodded. "We can invite all of Canterlot, and your friends if you'd like."

Draco glanced to Moon, who nodded with a grin. "As long as we're all there, invite Equestria," Draco laughed. "I'm just glad to be home."

Author's Note

There we are, nice little reunion with mother, son, aunt, and cousin. Remember bros, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

Dreams Given… and Crushed

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

Twilight smiled and hugged each of her friends. "Thanks girls, this looks amazing!" Twilight exclaimed.

"Glad ya think so," Applejack nodded with a smile. "C'mon then! We got a few thing's for yer big nineteen!"

Rainbow did the honors of pulling out a barrel of-

"Sweet Apple Acres Hard Cider!" Rainbow announced, sticking a nozzle into it. "Ready to go?"

"Whoa whoa whoa!" Twilight said, backing away a little. "We could get in serious trouble!"

"C'mon Twi, it's not like we're going to drink more than this little thing," Draco laughed, passing Rainbow the red cups. "If it makes you feel better, me and Moon will have a cup too, right Moon?"

He nodded. "I've drank before, though it was an accident," Moon chuckled. "I've never tasted alcoholic cider, though."

"See? Its not like you'll become an alcoholic! Will you?" Twilight shoved him with her magic, a few laughs sounding.

"Fine, but only because it's my birthday," Twilight sighed, some cheers going about.

"Alright, let's party!" Pinkie shouted.

Many barrels of cider later…

"Okay, okay… what now?" Twilight slurred.

Applejack shrugged, but Rainbow choked on her mug as she tried calling out an idea. "Spin the bottle!" Pinkie clarified. "Yeah yeah yeah!"

"I-I *hic* don't know," Fluttershy murmured.

"C…Come on, Fluttershy," Moon laughed idiotically, swaying side to side. "It… won't be that bad."

She nodded loopily and sat down between him and Applejack. "Where'sss Rainbow?" Draco sluggishly asked. Rainbow's snores prompted each of them to look at her, and they rolled their eyes. "Whatever. Come on, let's go!"

"Me first!" Pinkie laughed excitedly, spinning the bottle as fast as she could. It took a couple of minutes before it slowed and ultimately stopped on herself. "Ohhhh, who's it gonna be?"

She spun it again, and it landed on the meek pegasus. Pinkie hopped over, grabbed Fluttershy by the face, and brought her in for a long kiss. Moon's drunken mind had his tail wag with interest and arousal at his marefriend kissing another mare. Pinkie made a loud "mwah!" as she seperated, leaving Fluttershy's face beet red. She shakily and dreamily grabbed the bottle spinning it and stopping it on Moon, then herself. She tackled him to the ground and started shamelessly making out with him, the others going red at their act.

"Maaaaybe just us then," Applejack laughed. "Mah turn."

She twirled the empty bottle with some power, the bottle's nozzle stopping on the birthday mare. "Oooooh, who's it gonna be?" Applejack instigated.

Twilight gulped as the bottle spun around, its motion slowing in her drunken stupor. Her eyes followed the nozzle of it until it finally stopped… right on…

…Draco.

The two blushed brightly, glancing to the others (aside from Fluttershy straddling Moon) who were waiting eagerly. Rarity was giving Twilight a knowing smile, then a nod for her to go. Gulping quite visibly, Twilight went over to Draco and put her hooves on his shoulders. He placed his hands on her sides and held her close as they placed their lips together.

Draco took a deep inhale, breathing in her lovely scent. Her hind legs shook as his strong jaw reciprocated her movements, and it only worsened when she felt a tongue prodding at her mouth. Their kiss deepened and lasted longer than the others thought, watching Draco pull Twilight onto him. Rarity smiled as Twilight's low moans began reaching their ears.

"Ah think that's enough fer tonight," Applejack quickly said, tossing the bottle away. "Ah'm gonna put Rainbow in the bed on the loft. Ya'll should head on home. Ya heard?"

Fluttershy nodded as Moon began groping her rear, but Draco was a bit more restrained. His senses were losing focus as he continued to wrestle tongues with Twilight. Even though she had the advantage of length, he had the advantage of experience and strength. She moaned more and more as his hands snaked down to her flanks, massaging the six pointed star tenderly.

"Come on you two," Rarity said, pulling Twilight gently away from Draco. "Save this for elsewhere."

Fluttershy got off of a dreamy Moon, who followed his mare eagerly to the barn door. Draco gave him a nod as he followed her to her cottage, and Draco turned to Twilight. "M-Maybe I could take you up on that promise? Just me and you?" Draco asked. She nodded, clambering off of him and following him out.

Twilight nodded to Rarity, who was smiling with excitement as her friend followed Draco outside. He picked her up and walked while at the same time continuing his kiss with her. She let him caress her tongue with his own as they walked to the library, which wasn't too far from the barn. Draco accidentally pushed Twilight into the door, but she only grinded herself into him as the pain stimulated her further. Draco groped her supple flank drunkenly as he nibbled and kissed her neck. A loud clanging sound shook them from their kiss and they glanced towards a fallen streetlight. Shrugging mentally, Twilight guided Draco back to her.

"Should we go inside?" she purred/slurred. Draco smiled and opened the door, carrying her onto the couch. Twilight teleported his shirt onto the floor and pressed herself into the soft but sturdy muscle of his core.

Ember punched another streetlight off of its bolts and crushed a piece of the metal under her claws. She knew it. Draco felt nothing for her. Only for the damn mare he was practically fucking on her own doorstep. She kicked a fire hydrant and shot flames at the water that spouted up, creating a small fog. Ember continued on her way back the inn, ignoring the other ponies and kicking open her own door. She smashed the nightstand into splinters then crushed the dresser. The individual drawers were torn apart as she ripped, bit, and threw them.

When her room was completely destroyed, she looked at the only thing left standing. She picked the picture frame up from under the pieces of wood and brushed off the splinters. Her claws slowly cracked and shattered the glass before her claws reached it.

A picture of her, Draco, and Moon. Just before the griffon war.

It burned between her claws… a few wisps of steam rising from where her tears had fallen.

Author's Note

I had to. Don't look at me like that! Even so, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Swapping Minds… Right?

Draco sat in the middle of a circle. A circle composed of his brothers and uncle. Ember, King Draco, Celestia, Luna, Moon, and the Elements waited a good distance away. The plains below Canterlot were deemed as a good spot to transfer the Ashla. When asked why, they were told to see for themselves. And so, anxious as ever, they waited for the ritual to begin. The rest of the League members were present as well, and they were funneling energy into Jaqeluu, who would actually force the Ashla out of Draco and into Jerosh. The other brothers and Figanti received smaller amounts of power to contain the beast once it was free. Draco was told that he would have absolutely no control once the Ashla was freed. He had been sitting in the same spot for an hour, evening his breathing like Fermot had showed him. Jaqeluu turned to the rest of his family, and they each nodded. Jerosh took a deep breath and stood up, taking another breath to calm himself. He had never experienced the Ashla's true power, even from a side view. Now he was about to actually have it in him. The thought made him feel honored and terrified all at once.

"Nogotsko," Jaqeluu whispered. Draco felt his mind get latched on to another, and soon he started seeing memories.

Memories of people… Loki'irians, he had never met. Signa, warriors. He saw his own self as an infant, then their hasty separation. He felt his brother's pain at the loss of their father, and even more so at the disbanding of what remained of their family. But he felt a fire that had fueled him so long ago. A flame that burned with thoughts of joining Jaqeluu, Derekosh, Fermot, and Agner. Assembling armies for battle. Rescuing their mother and finding their youngest brother. The drive to do all this was familiar… but one thing was different.

His intentions were pure.

Draco's drive had been fueled by rage and a lust for vengeance. Vengeance that he very nearly obtained directly. But the voice that stopped him long ago, the voice that reminded him that honor above all, was what kept him apart from the evil and cruel and stopped him from killing in anger. But Jerosh had also heard this voice before, not in a memory, but in real life. And with his brother's more vast array of vocabulary… he understood the one word he never could.

Ninjot… son.

He experienced the travels Jerosh and his family endured to assemble a big enough army to come for him. The number of ships lost… the bodies mangled, burned, rotted, eaten, and shredded all to find him. And when he not only admitted he didn't remember them, but refused to go with them and refuses to accept them as family… it broke Jerosh's heart. His brother was strong, fearless, almost as wise as Jaqeluu, and confident… but family was his weak point. Even if they hadn't seen each other since the second month of his life, Jerosh loved him as much as each of his brothers and their uncle. Even if he was the reason for Derekosh's death, it made Jerosh's love even stronger… because he wanted to guide him. Jerosh wanted to show him the wonders of their world, their traditions, their rituals.

He wanted to see his little brother become the strongest there ever was.

The memories caught up to the present, and now, only dark memories poured in. Memories that Jerosh was able to endure, Draco only felt anger. Anger that Jerosh eased, that he was able to contain. Draco couldn't. He lived each moment over and over, endlessly and slowly. Then his own somber memories joined the pattern. Dasher's death… nearly losing Ember… seeing Moon thrashed from the scout attack… and knowing he encountered the Alpha that killed his father personally. He could feel himself losing his temper, but something else was following his rage.

Everypony and dragon gasped as a gust of wind blasted out from Draco, nearly knocking them down. Ember could see his eyes glowing white, and his face was scrunched into an expression of anger. Then he started screaming. Screaming in agony and thrashing around violently as he clutched his head. Jaqeluu ignored the cries of his brother and continued to funnel in the pain, searching for the Ashla's presence within his mind. Draco's screams only worsened as he felt even more memories, millions of them, surfacing within his mind. Jaqeluu sensed a small amount of the inner beast, and with it came the power of the previous Makti.

All 825 of them.

Ember barely stood her ground as she watched him take the pain, and she became frightened when his voice started changing. It sounded like a mix of hundreds of beings, all merged into one. There was a sudden shift in the air that put every one of them, especially the princesses, off. Celestia, Luna, and Twilight could each feel massive amounts of magic surfacing from within him. It quickly eclipsed Twilight's, then Luna, and soon enough it double Celestia's own magic power. Their jaws were slackened, and yet his power still kept climbing. It soon registered in the pegasi, then the Earth ponies, and soon even the dragons were feeling his energy. King Draco knew that it would take more power than either of the alicorns for him or his daughter to feel magic, and what amazed him still was that he hadn't even seen the beast he had trained the boy to control.

Jaqeluu grunted as he felt the Ashla trying to force him out, but he drew it out even further by concentrating on Draco's worst memory. He forced his little brother to watch Ember slip into a small coma, thinking she was dead. Draco screamed even louder, a tear falling from his cheek as he remembered it all too vividly. It was finally enough to usher out the first changes. Several gashes on his body opened up, allowing the metals to crawl out and turn his screams demonic. Moon had hoped he would never hear that scream again, and he watched helplessly as Draco thrashed around incessantly, trying to relieve the pain. As his thrashing worsened, Fermot, Agner, Figanti and the League joined their energies to create a field around them. Draco bashed himself against the energy field, his screams morphing into roars. Jaqeluu finally pinpointed the Ashla, and he was standing at the very door to the beast itself. Mentally, that is. But even with his increased power he was struggling to coax it into leaving its own prison.

Draco roared demonically, collapsing to his hands and knees as his body started to morph. His friends watched in horror as his legs snapped into a position like theirs, drawing another scream of agony. His toes and hands thickened until they were metallic paws, and the metals overflowed until they were starting to consume him. Two tails shot out of his tailbone, quickly reaching their full length and growing out their own spiked ends. Two pikes shot out from his shoulder blades, then bent until they were pointing forward. Celestia watched, shocked and terrified, as she watched the monster within him taking control. His limbs were the only thing that had changed, which forced him to stay low to the ground, and she was trembling. Ember was just as horrified at the early stages of his transformation, unsure whether or not a creature like this could ever be contained once let free.

Come… out… you… drek trarg…

…Rghh… You want… me to… control… this welp? F-Fine… then… Now… GET OUT!

Jaqeluu yelled as his mind was attacked, and given how his efforts were focused completely on forcing it out, he was knocked back and put unconscious. Without Jaqeluu to keep the link between Draco and Jerosh, the Ashla was free to do what it pleased when it gained control. And with the Oracle knocked out, it only sped up the process. Draco roared again as his mark burned a menacing black, and Nyla roared in pain as the Ashla forcefully took over. Draco back hunched into that of a quadruped, and his body started growing out. His face began to decompress, giving him a horrific muzzle much like Moon's that was made of his muscle and metals. The metal alloy near his paws turned black, and it rapidly spread out until it was just behind the metals covering up his neck and reaching his face. His teeth sharpened even further, his eyes blackened, and his jaw was covered with a metal array of "teeth" that served as his mask. The transformation completed itself as his chest had his insignia etched on in a bright gray that glowed with a dark hue.

It looked like it came straight from Tartarus.

Its body was young, but it still stood eight feet high even on all fours. The metal platings on it were sleek and sharpened, to the point where it looked as if looking at it would give them cuts. Its body had Draco's build, with broad shoulders and thick muscles, but they could each see that it was nothing like him otherwise. King Draco, for the first time in his long life, felt fear. Fear of an opponent. Fear of knowing that a monster as powerful and menacing as this was within a foot of him for years. The large claws were the size of one of Moon's paws, which he took note of. Moon couldn't see or even imagine that thing as his brother, the one he had an unbreakable bond with. It was too… malicious… just looking at the Ashla made his instincts nag for him to run. But if that monster lost control, there was no way he was going to let it hurt his marefriend. He took a step forward, slightly in the way of Fluttershy.

The Ashla surveyed the equines and Nera'ak descendants in front of it, then turned to the Signa. Even in its adolescent state, it knew it had enough energy to wipe them ALL out. A smirk grew on its muzzle, much to the brothers' horror. Its maw opened wide, and a sphere of black swirled into existence. The massive energy build put the brothers on high alert, and Hinaskol, immortal and 12th member of the League, shot a beam at the beast, followed by the rest of them. The Ashla fired as well, and the blasts collided with enough force to send Jaqeluu's limp body tumbling. Agner caught his brother while Fermot and Jerosh joined the League in their fight to stop the Ashla. Agner shook Jaqeluu violently, yelling for him to stand. When he sensed Celestia's magic and her sister's building, he teleported in front of them.

"DO NOT ATTACK!" Agner roared, frightening them. "THE ASHLA WILL TEAR YOU EACH LIMB FROM LIMB IF YOU MAKE YOURSELF A TARGET! GET OUT OF HERE NOW!"

"I'm not leaving!" Ember shouted, getting closer to Agner.

"THIS ISN'T-"

"AGNER!" The second youngest brother turned to his eldest, then realized he was pointing to Jaqeluu, who was unsteadily getting to his feet.

He hurried over with Celestia and Luna following behind, while Moon helped King Draco take the mares somewhere safe. "Agner… ngh, what was… that?"

"Brother, you need to re-establish the link before the Ashla kills someone," Agner reminded him. "We don't have much time!"

Jaqeluu snapped back to his senses and stood back up, watching as the League and his brothers struggled to keep the collision of the beams between them, but it was gradually getting closer to them. "I… I need… more energy," Jaqeluu grunted. "It drained me the first… time."

"I won't have enough," Agner said, turning to the battle. "And if any of them help they'll be killed."

"What of us, then?" Luna asked. "Would our magic be able to assist you?"

"If there's enough," Jaqeluu grunted, clutching his head. "I'll only be able to handle one more attack. Hurry."

Celestia and Luna charged their horns to their fullest, and Agner's mark glowed as he placed his hand on his brother's back. The alicorns did the same with their horns, and Jaqeluu took a deep breath and focused his groggy mind.

"No… Nogotsko!" Jaqeluu yelled, linking Jerosh and the Ashla.

The beast's beam cut off immediately, letting the combined energies slam into it and let off an explosion the size of the castle. Even with the dust cloud blinding them, Jaqeluu zeroed in on his youngest brother's energy within the Ashla, then forcefully tried pulling them apart. The effects were immediate, and the Ashla began roaring as it felt itself being morphed into its energy form. It looked over to Jaqeluu, then tried to charge forward, but Figanti punched it in the muzzle and sent it tumbling backwards. Jerosh followed up by uppercutting it into the sky and blasting it with the last of his energy. The Ashla shrugged off these attacks, but the pain of its body being returned to another was forcing it to stumble around. The League channeled their energies into Jaqeluu from afar, speeding up the process.

The Ashla felt its body being torn from the boy and into a stronger body, and it could sense how weak Jaqeluu was. With one last effort, the Ashla felt itself completely detach from the boy, and it's being entered Jerosh's mind.

Agner fell to his knees, as well as his brother and the princesses. Celestia and Luna were panting heavily, the former looking over to the Ashla and watching it as it stood still. It let loose another deafening roar, which all too quickly changed to her son's regular scream. The metal turned back into a dull silver before falling off like normal armor. Draco screamed in pain as the metal detached from his skin, some of which flowing back into his body to wait for his summons. Surprisingly, the fallen metals changed in color and texture, then turned to red masses of energy before being absorbed by Jerosh. The man fell to his knees and panted, looking at his hands as he felt the raw power of the Ashla flowing through his veins.

"It… It worked," he whispered. He could sense the Ashla within his mind, waiting to be unleashed.

Jaqeluu's eyes rolled into the back of his head and he collapsed, just before Agner caught him and chuckled weakly. "Easy, brother," he said softly. "Rest now. You've done it."

When the power had died off, King Draco and Moon came back, follows by the mares. Ember sprinted over to Draco, who was now naked and grunting in pain. Renkan, master healer of the League, kneeled beside Ember and used her rites to survey his body.

"He'll be fine," she assured her. "A few days rest and he'll be back up as usual."

Ember nodded, cradling him as Renkan placed a small disc on Draco's chest, which scanned his body before a black material stretched over him to cover him. Renkan and Ember assisted him, helping him limp over to the League so that he could be taken to get care. He and Jaqeluu were placed on Figanti's Nera'ak, which flew away to the ships above. Fermot and Agner, the only others who were still standing aside from the League, went to Celestia and Ember.

"Reku'un will need some days to rest," Fermot said, his breathing slightly erratic. "Your medicines and magics won't help him with this."

"Can I see him when he's awake?" Ember asked. Fermot nodded, then turned to Agner.

"Go and rest, brother," he told him. "You've earned it."

Agner chuckled and pushed his hand away. "Two more days and you won't be calling me little anymore," he laughed before grunting in pain. Fermot shook his head and watched his brother go.

"Could you also let us see him?" Celestia asked. Fermot nodded again.

"I'll need to be going now," Fermot said. "Don't worry. You'll be the first to know."

Celestia and Ember nodded, watching Fermot return to Jerosh. "How do you feel?" He asked his elder brother.

Fermot missed the flash of black that passed over his eyes, and the quick blink of the same color on his mark. His brother missed the smirk as his own usual smile. "I feel fine, brother," he chuckled.

"Perfectly fine."

Author's Note

Hmm. I'll leave you guys to decide the end. It's been a while so I thought: Why not? Just kidding, expect regular updates as we go into the next arc of this story! So, as always, like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night!

Cranking It Up a Notch

"Brother… wake up. Reku'un!"

Draco jumped up with a fright, wildly looking around the room. "J-Jerosh? What is it?" He panted, wiping away a bit of sweat on his forehead.

"Get your armor on, and meet me in the upper levels," Jerosh said.

Bringing his legs over the side of the bed, Draco rubbed his eyes softly and glanced at the clock above his bed. "It's 2 in the morning, Jerosh," Draco said. "They haven't woken me up this early—"

"I don't care what they've taught you, Reku'un," Jerosh said in a cold, nonchalant tone. "Arm yourself, and get to the upper level."

It was only now that Draco realized Jerosh was in his own battle armor, and that he had various weapons on him. His eldest brother walked out, and he slowly started pulling on his armor. All sorts of thoughts were racing through his mind, especially since Jerosh looked ready for war.

Was there some sort of attack? No, there would be alarms and Signa like no tomorrow. Some sort of drill? Probably. Training? He was leaning towards it. Jerosh was the only one who hadn't spent much time training him. It would explain why they were waking up so early.

His armor clicked as the living metal locked over the back of his head. Loki'irian armor was much more comfortable and powerful than anything he'd ever worn before. The intelligent armor contorted to his form, and it could become partially-sentient,should he need it to. It couldn't talk, but it was listening and waiting for his command whenever he wasn't wearing it. For now, he kept it linked to his spine, which it drilled into for maximum efficiency.

Slinging his blade over his shoulder, he ran out of his room and to the entrance of the tree. Nyla was waiting, and she groggily groaned as he mounted up.

Who's idea was this?

Jerosh's. I'm still not sure what he needs.

It's probably another training course. They've all been pushing you, as of late.

I know. It's just strange that he wants me to wear my armor.

Just listen, Reku'un.

She took flight, getting above the canopy of the forest and soaring to the entrance to the ship's exterior infrastructure. He stepped off Nyla's saddle and let the monitor scan him before the door slid open. To his surprise, there weren't any Signa or regulars roaming the halls. The only thing he could hear was the sound of his boots clunking against the metal floor, which resounded throughout the halls.

To the side, he could see the stars of space flickering their last lights as the dawn readied to brighten the sky. Below… he could see all of Equestria. Canterlot… Ponyville… And even a few parts of the Dragon Kingdom.

The sliding door brought back his attention, and he entered the lift. He dialed in the code for the upper most level, and the doors closed quickly before the lift shot up. After stopping abruptly, the doors opened, and Draco walked out. The only thing on the level was a door at the end of a hall. There was literally nothing else. Just the metal door at the end of the white hallway.

This must be it, I guess.

Draco hesitantly gripped the handle of the door, and turned it. He opened it slowly, just enough to slip in. The room was… empty. It was bright… cool… and just devoid of any sort of equipment or obstacle for any sort training.

The door slammed shut behind him, and a series of clicks and gears turning boomed throughout the room. The sound of metal slamming into the ground made him spin around and look at the form in the center of the room.

"Jerosh?"

His brother stood up, his height and armor serving to make him look menacing and heroic all at once.

"Je—"

Draco's voice caught, turning into a hoarse groan as he felt all the air in his lungs leave quickly. Metal cracked and bent around his stomach, where Jerosh's fist had landed. More groans of metal sounded as he pulled his fist away, and Draco fell to his hands and knees. His breathing came harsh and forced, blood pooling in his mouth and trickling down his nostrils. Before he could cough, Jerosh's foot rocketed into his face, sending him tumbling away. He viciously rolled like a rag doll until the wall stopped him, a kinetic barrier bouncing him back.

"Ngh… ngh… GAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!"

Draco screamed as he felt his shattered jaw and fractured ribs throbbing in anguish. Several of his ribs were jutting into his lungs, and they themselves were mashed to a pulp. Jerosh's hand wrapped around the back of his neck, pulling him up.

"You have to be ready for anything."

Jerosh pulled a stiletto-like dagger from his side and jammed it into Draco's stomach. His little brother cried out in agony, blood forcing him into a fit of coughs. His arm struck at Jerosh's helmet, slightly dazing him. Draco pulled the blade out of his torso and reached for his Daedalak. Jerosh quickly pulled a trio of miniature knives from his waist and beamed them into Draco's arm, piercing his forearm and hand and pinning him to the wall.

"You have to adapt!"

Jerosh pulled a hammer from his back, much bigger than Derekosh's, and swung it in a full 360° motion, ramming it right into his chest. Draco's screams echoed in his own ears as his torso collapsed, battering him even more. He did the same motion again, and again, and again, until blood was weeping out from his body. His rites healed his fractured jaw, but the constant hits to his body was keeping his rites suppressed.

Before the next hit landed, Draco pulled his head forward and headbutted his older brother. Willing his body out of the mold in the wall, he tackled Jerosh and grabbed a pair of blades from his back, then rolled off and slashed. Jerosh rose an arm, the armor standing no chance, but his rites caused the bone to shatter the metal swords. As he finished his arc, Jerosh brought his opposite fist up to uppercut Draco as powerfully as he could.

The hit broke his jaw once again, and sent him sailing across the room.

"You can't let up! Not for a second!"

Draco twirled back, planted his feet on the wall, and sprung towards Jerosh with his Daedalak in hand. His anger had morphed into a need to survive and fight. As he lunged forward, his chest rapidly regenerating, Jerosh drew his personal blade and leaped to meet him. Just a foot away from each other, Jerosh leaned back, dodging Draco's attempt to slash at him. His older brother brought his foot up into his chin, sending him straight into the ceiling. Jerosh recovered mid-air and zoomed after his target.

He slammed into Draco with both fists, breaking apart the last of the armor over his chest. Grabbing him by the throat, Jerosh reached behind his back and forcefully ripped the armor off. Draco's bloodcurdling screams reverberated off the walls, but they ceased once he hit the ground. His blue blade clattered at his side when it landed, and he did his best to get his hand over the handle.

"You can't give in. No matter how much you're hurting. No matter how many limbs you're missing. You must fight until you have no breath in your body. Until all your blood has spilled, and until you feel Minira's embrace in Eden."

Draco once again yelled in anguish as Jerosh's blade dug into his center, straight down to the hilt. Then…

…silence.

Jerosh pulled his sword out from his brother's body, then kicked him over. He could see Draco's jaw was still dislocated and broken, along with a collapsed rib cage and his wound to his chest. Blood masked his face and pooled on the floor beneath him, while some had already stained his fabric. He turned Draco over once again and looked at the exposed spinal disk, which was where he'd torn out the armor's neural interface. The boy wasn't dead, he'd made sure of that. He was just unconscious… and battered beyond all hell. And his energy was at an all-time low. Even his regenerative abilities weren't fixing the damages.

"Rest, Reku'un," he sighed softly, getting his arms under the young Signa. With a small heave of effort, he lifted him up. "This is only your first day, after all."

Author's Note

I'm having mixed feeling about this chapter. But I don't regret it one bit! We're getting close, my friends. To the middle of the FINAL arc of this tale, and to its end. So like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!

A Horrible Assumption

"An entire week?" Ember gasped, sitting up as Derekosh chuckled and grasped his side.

"Yes. We're both still recuperating from it," Fermot laughed, his chest rippling in minor pain. "I'm sure Jerosh and Jaqeluu are better now… but we weren't prepared for his energy."

"I don't think Jaqeluu was, either," Derekosh admitted. "But he's become stronger than any of us… and now he'll become the strongest of our race."

"What will his training be like now?" Twilight asked, eyeing the bandage around Fermot's shoulder.

"Now he will master the bond between him and his Nera'ak, Nyla," Fermot answered, smiling slightly. "They'll master the stages of Ina, the bond between every Nera'ak and Signa, and become stronger through each other."

"Ina?" Rainbow questioned. "How can you train a bond?"

"Oh! Maybe they do trust falls!" Pinkie giggled, zipping over to Fluttershy and falling back. "Trust fall!" The pegasus yelped as Pinkie knocked them over, landing on her stomach. "You caught me!"

"I guess so," Fluttershy murmured, rubbing her head uncomfortably.

Derekosh and Fermot chuckled softly. "Not exactly, Ms. Pie," Fermot smiled. "There are three stages to Ina. The first is what every Signa has. The ability to speak mentally with their partner, and allow others to speak with them as well."

"That's why they were so quiet the day they met," Ember said, remembering the day. "What's the second stage?"

"The second stage joins their energies, connecting them through their minds and spirit," Derekosh answered. "When Reku'un calls upon his Ina form, Nyla will transform along with him, doubling their power after initially increasing it."

Celestia rose a brow in question. "What do you mean he calls upon his Ina form?"

Fermot glanced to Derekosh, who shrugged softly then stepped back. Using what little energy he'd recovered, his body transformed back into his mineral state, startling the others aside from his brother.

"This is an Ina form," Fermot stated, gesturing to his brother. Derekosh powered down, release his form and returning to normal. "Reku'un's is a biological and sturdy alloy of some sort."

The ponies thought back to the day they had seen him fight Netu'ung. "Oh yeah," Rainbow said. "He was all silver with that mask."

"Then what's the third?" Applejack asked. "Can't get stronger than that, I'd bet."

The Signa chuckled with smiles and shook their heads. "Imagine being able to increase that power by over a thousand fold," Derekosh smirked, thinking back to his first Ina joining. "We call it… Ina Dulok."

"We take the body of the Nera'ak and our own, then merge them into a single entity," Fermot said, using a bit of energy to shape a dragon and a Signa. Their bodies melded together, then a bipedal dragon stood that looked as though it matched the size of the mountain.

"There is no Signa. There is no Nera'ak. There are signs, but that is it," Derekosh continued. "We become one being, fighting in harmony without any sort of quarreling. We see, hear, and feel everything this entity does, but we cannot control it. It uses each of our mind sets to fight for our own purposes. We aim it like a weapon."

"That sounds incredible," Rarity gasped, trying to imagine one of these beings herself.

"It sounds like a sight to see," Luna nodded, wondering what her nephew would look like in such a form.

The brothers sighed gently. "It truly is… but we hardly ever use it," Derekosh told them. "It takes massive amounts of energy to sustain it, which means it can only be used for a short time."

"Have any of you ever used it?" Ember asked.

"I did it once," Derekosh laughed, scratching his head. "I barely managed to wipe out the pack attacking our outpost before we were separated."

"I've never attempted it," Fermot admitted. "I've never had to resort to that technique, but I'm sure I could manage it for some time."

They all had their own imaginations on what a being like that looked like, and what it could do. "And after Draco masters it, he can come home?" Ember asked.

"We're… not sure," Derekosh sighed, leaning back against the wall. "If he desires, Figanti could allow him to visit for a time… but we'll have to be going… as well as your son, Limir."

"I know," Luna said softly, her expression dimming as she thought about her son facing an army of monsters.

"We could arrange for the Bestials to let him stay here for some time longer than Reku'un," Derekosh smiled. "From what I've heard, he's become almost as powerful as a Signa. I'm sure his pack would allow him to visit his family."

Luna and Fluttershy both perked up at this. "Yes… that would be wonderful," the lunar princess said happily.

"Alright," Fermot nodded. "Derekosh, we should be leaving. Figanti will need to see us."

The ponies gasped. "He… he knows you're alive?" Twilight hesitantly asked.

"Reku'un's final test destroyed our father's training facility," Derekosh laughed. "The entire fleet knows now. And with Reku'un's ignorance to our customs, no one is questioning us. The League is fine… but they won't stand for another act like that."

They nodded in understanding. "Derekosh," Ember said, sitting up slightly in her bed. "Tell… tell Draco I said hello…"

The warrior nodded with a small smile, gesturing for his brother to accompany him. "And tell him to keep kicking flank!" Rainbow shouted after them.

The brothers chuckled as they ran out of the castle and mounted their Nera'ak. "They are very much like his family, aren't they?" Fermot chuckled, his partner ascending first while Derekosh followed.

"Yes they are," Derekosh laughed. "I'll see you there."

"Not if I'm faster," Fermot smirked, getting low in his seat as his Nera'ak sped up.

"HHNG… AAAAAAAHHHHHH!"

Jerosh smashed his head into the wall, bone rippling out from his thighs and causing blood to spill.

It's time, Jerosh. The moment we've been waiting for.

You… were holding… THIS much of my energy… back?!

I needed to inspire the boy. And you would have been too weary if I'd let you use all your power for that little trial.

You… bastard… you… drek tra-AAAAHHH! GAAAAHHH!

They're all weakened and relaxed. The last thing they'll see is their own brother with a good amount of energy left. And with my power, your family will fall, and all of my creator's kind will be upon you.

Jerosh chuckled softly, then it elevated into a maniacal laugh, causing the voice in his mind to growl irritatedly.

He'll… survive… I know he will. He's… a survivor… he can destroy you… once his energy returns to him… and he'll unlock the power within the Ashla… I promise you… you won't… WIN… GAAAAAHHHHH!

I loathe the fact that you praise my alter ego, even when it's dormant within him. If only he knew… if only any of them knew what I'd done that day. But I know you're right… so I'll eliminate the problem firsthand. And then, the mighty Loki'irian race will know what it means to be completely and utterly, HELPLESS.

Jerosh screamed as his mind was overpowered, his mark glowing black and disorienting horribly. His eyes rolled back, and darkness replaced the white and irises. An evil and malicious grin appeared on his face, and he stood up from the floor, laughing lowly before straight out cackling in madness.

"And so begins the fall of the Loki'irians. Drepshol would be proud. Using the power of the Makti against his own people. This will be fun."

Author's Note

Not sure how I feel about the title… but I can live with it :P I guess today I felt I NEEDED to write, so I'll leave you all with this! Hope you guys are enjoying the story so far, and remember to like, fav, comment, and have an awesome day or night! Peaces!